BX  8495   .C6  D7  1847 
Drew,  Samuel,  1765-1833. 
The  life  of  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Coke 


THE  LIFE 

OF  THE 

REV.  THOMAS  CO 

INCLUDING  IN  DETAIL 

HIS  VARIOUS  TRAVELS 

AND 

EXTRAORDINARY  MISSIONARY  EXERTIONS, 

IN 

ENGLAND,  IRELAND,  AMERICA,  AND  THE  WEST  INDIES : 

WITH 

AN  ACCOUNT  OF  HIS  DEATH. 

MAT  3,   1814,  WHILE  ON  A  MISSIONARY-  VOYAGE  TO  THE  ISLAND  OP 
CEYLON,  IN  THE  EAST  INDIES. 

INTERSPERSED  WITH  NUMEROUS  REFLECTIONS ; 

AND  CONCLUDING  WITH 

AN  ABSTRACT  OF  HIS  WRITINGS  AND  CHARACTER. 

BY  SAMUEL  DREW, 

OF  ST.  AUSTELL,  CORNWALL. 


So  Lycidas  sunk  low,  but  mounted  high, 
Through  the  dear  might  of  Him  who  walk'd  the  waves. 

Milton's  Lycidas. 


JfetD-JJork : 

PUBLISHED  BY  LANE  &  TIPPETT, 

FOR  THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH,  200  MULBERRY-STREET. 
JOSEPH   LONG  KING,  PRINTER. 

1847. 


^  of  mcfy 

JUL  26  1929  ; 
KE,  LL.D. 


CONTENTS  TO  LIFE  OF  DR.  COKE. 


Dedication  Page  7 

Preface  '    .  9 

CHAPTER  I. 

Design  of  biography — Birth,  family,  and  early  education  of  Dr.  Coke — 
Divine  providence,  both  general  and  particular,  asserted — Removes  to 
Oxford — Profligacy  of  the  collegians — Becomes  an  infidel — Reflections  on 
the  influence  of  infidelity  in  colleges — General  behaviour — Influence  of 
conscience — Base  conduct  of  a  clergyman — Effects  of  reading  Sherlock's 
Discourses,  and  Witherspoon  on  Regeneration — Chosen  common  council- 
man, and  chief  magistrate  of  Brecon — Deluded  with  promises  of  church 
preferment — Graduates,  and  procures  his  diploma — First  preaching — State 
of  his  mind,  and  tenderness  of  conscience  13-25 

CHAPTER  II. 

Obtains  a  curacy  at  South  Petherton — Builds  a  gallery — Becomes  ac- 
quainted with  Mr.  Maxfield — Seriously  affected  by  "  Alleine's  Alarm" — 
Reads  his  sermons — Becomes  evangelical  in  his  preaching — Church  fre- 
quented by  Dissenters — Interview  with  Mr.  Hull — Becomes  acquainted 
with  an  old  Methodist— Preaches  in  some  dwelling  houses  in  his  parish — 
Finds  the  pardoning  love  of.  God — Begins  to  preach  extempore — Effects  of 
this  preaching — Persecution — Excluded  from  the  pulpit — Chimed  out  of 
the  church — Encouraged  by  Mr.  Maxfield — Preaches  twice  near  the  church 
door — Finds  an  asylum  in  the  family  of  Edmonds     .       .       .  25-38 

CHAPTER  III. 

First  interview  with  Mr.  Wesley  at  Taunton — Joins  the  Methodists — 
Appointed  to  London — Popular  among  the  people — Visits  the  societies — 
Contends  with  difficulties — Bears  an  active  part  in  procuring  the  deed  of 
declaration — Testimony  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  Dr.  Coke  respecting  the  deed 
of  declaration — Presides  in  the  first  Irish  conference — Testimonies  of 
approbation  in  favour  of  Dr.  Coke — State  of  religion  in  Ireland    .  38-54 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Mr.  Wesley's  early  visit  to  America — Origin  of  Methodism  in  America 
— Mr.  Embury,  Mr.  Strawbridge,  and  Captain  Webb  visit  the  continent — 
First  preaching  house  built  in  1768 — Mr.  Boardman  and  Mr.  Pilmoor  re- 
pair to  America — Mr.  Asbury  goes  thither  in  1771 — Mr.  Wright,  Mr.  Shad- 
ford,  and  Mr.  Rankin,  in  1773 — State  of  Methodism  at  the  commencement 
of  the  war — Various  occurrences  during  the  unhappy  conflict    .  54-67 

CHAPTER  V. 

Effects  of  the  war  on  the  Methodist  societies  in  America — Review  of 
the  causes  which  led  to  the  establishment  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church — Preparatory  steps  taken  in  order  to  Dr.  Coke's  ordination — Copy 
ef  letters  of  ordination — Letter  of  Mr.  Wesley  to  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  As- 
bury, stating  the  ground  on  which  he  acted — Principles  on  which  Mr. 
Wesley  acted,  stated  and  vindicated — Apostolical  succession  not  to  be 
proved,  either  from  the  church  of  Alexandria,  Antioch,  or  Rome    .  67-92 


6 


CONTENTS  TO  LIFE  OF  DR.  COKE. 


by  a  French  privateer — Mr.  Asbury's  letter  relative  to  Dr.  Coke's  return 

— Returns  to  England — Projects  and  procures  the  establishment  of  mis- 
sions among  the  Irish — Proposes  a  union  of  the  Methodists  with  the 
Church  of  England — Letter  to  the  bishop  of  London — Bishop's  reply — 
Scheme  proves  abortive — Protection  procured  by  Dr.  Coke  for  the  Me- 
thodists during  the  Irish  rebellion — Instances  of  loyalty  among  the  Method- 
ists in  Ireland  during  this  commotion,  and  among  the  Methodist  negroes 
in  the  West  Indies  in  seasons  of  danger — Approbation  of  government — 
Persecuting  law  in  Jersey — Dr.  Coke  procures  its  repeal — Embarks  again 
for  America — Request  of  the  English  conference  for  his  return  to  Europe 
— Reply — Persecution  in  Bermuda — Dr.  Coke  prevents  the  law  from 
receiving  the  royal  sanction — Mr.  Collet's  confessions  respecting  Mr. 
Wesley  Page  269-305 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Dr.  Coke  establishes  the  Welsh  missions — Publishes  some  parts  of  his 
commentary — Embarks  on  his  ninth  voyage  to  America — Attempts  to 
establish  a  mission  in  Gibraltar — Death  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  M'Mullin — First 
interview  with  Miss  Penelope  Goulding  Smith — Marries  her — Mode  of 
travelling — Her  death,  character,  and  epitaph — Finishes  his  commentary 
— Projects  the  History  of  the  West  Indies — History  of  the  Bible — System 
of  philosophy  compiled — Publishes  a  Welsh  translation  of  his  commentary 
— Persecution  in  Jamaica — Substance  of  the  colonial  edict — Finally  dis- 
allowed by  his  majesty  in  council — In  danger  of  being  lost  in  a  voyage  to 
Ireland — Publishes  a  reply  to  the  Rev.  Melville  Home — Alarm  occasioned 
by  Lord  Sidmouth's  bill — Cottager's  Bible  published  in  numbers — Circular 
letter  to  all  the  superintendents — Weary  of  employing  travellers  to  sell  his 
works — Disposes  of  all  his  literary  property  to  the  conference     .  305-326 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Introduction,  progress,  and  final  overthrow  of  Lord  Sidmouth's  bill — 
New  interpretation  given  to  the  toleration  act — New  toleration  act — Dr. 
Coke  takes  a  decided  part  in  all — Establishes  a  mission  among  the  French 
prisoners — Sends  missionaries  to  Sierra  Leone,  in  Africa — First  introduc- 
tion of  Methodism  into  that  colony — State  of  the  mission — Marries  Miss 
Loxdale — Death  and  character  of  that  lady — Plans  a  mission  to  India — Pre- 
pares to  embark — Projects  the  missionary  societies — Sanctioned  by  con- 
ference— Provision  made  for  himself  and  associates — Designs  to  be  mar- 
ried a  third  time — Connection  broken  off  through  the  interference  of  his 
friends — Sails  for  India — Death  and  funeral  solemnities  of  Mrs.  Ault — 
General  account  of  the  voyage — Death  of  Dr.  Coke — Particulars  relative 
to  this  melancholy  event — Body  committed  to  the  deep — Prosperous  state 
of  the  mission — Reflections   326-360 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

The  author's  first  particular  acquaintance  with  Dr.  Coke — Compact 
between  them — Character  of  Dr.  Coke's  commentary — Account  of  his 
Recent  Occurrences  of  Europe — History  of  the  West  Indies — Histoiy  of 
the  Bible — Cottager's  Bible — Life  of  Christ — Letters  in  reply  to  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Home — Duties  of  a  minister — Sermon  on  the  death  of  Mr;  Wesley — 
Life  of  Mr.  Wesley — Person  of  Dr.  Coke — Natural  temper — Understand- 
ing— Learning — Talents  as  a  preacher — Ease  in  company — Domestic 
habits — Rank  among  his  brethren — Influence  in  conference — Defects — 
Zeal,  activity,  piety,  usefulness,  liberality — Anecdotes  of  his  attachment 
to  the  welfare  of  the  missions — Farewell  sermon — Conclusion  360-381 


DEDICATION. 


TO  ROBERT  CARR  BRACKENBURY,  OF  RAITHBY-HALL,  LINCOLN- 
SHIRE ;  THOMAS  ROBERTS,  KING-STREET,  BATH  ;  AND  JOHN  HOL- 
LOWAY,  CITY-ROAD,  LONDON,  ESQUIRES  ;  EXECUTORS  IN  TRUST 
OF  THE  LATE  REVEREND  THOMAS  COKE,  LL.D. 

Gentlemen, — I  dedicate  to  you  this  volume,  from  a  full  per- 
suasion that,  as  intimate  friends  of  the  late  Rev.  Dr.  Coke,  and 
guardians  of  his  property,  you  must  feel  an  interest  in  his  repu- 
tation. 

When  our  mutual  but  now  deceased  friend  sailed  for  India,  and 
consigned  to  your  care  the  management  of  his  temporal  concerns, 
he  committed  to  mine  the  delineation  of  his  character.  You  were 
acquainted  with  this  fact.  And  it  has  been  to  me  no  small  source 
of  consolation,  while  prosecuting  the  task  of  high  responsibility 
which  his  unexpected  death  has  now  assigned  me,  to  learn  that 
his  appointment  of  a  biographer  has  received  the  sanction  of  your 
approbation.  For  my  work,  which  is  now  presented  through  you 
to  the  world,  I  hesitate  to  entertain  correspondent  hopes. 

If  Dr.  Coke  had  lived  to  reach  the  place  of  his  ultimate  desti- 
nation, my  undertaking  would,  in  all  probability,  have  been  less 
arduous  than  it  is  at  present.  It  was  his  intention  to  have  fur- 
nished me  with  documents,  facts,  and  incidents  in  chronological 
order;  and  to  have  transmitted  them  from  India,  that  they  might 
have  been  arranged  for  his  inspection,  in  case  he  had  lived  to 
return,  or  for  publication  if  he  had  visited  Europe  no  more.  This 
was  a  point  which  he  kept  in  view  while  on  his  voyage,  and  his 
last  letter  to  me,  which  was  written  off  Madeira,  chiefly  turned  on 
this  topic. 

But  the  overruling  providence  of  God,  which  permitted  this 
plan  to  be  formed,  has  mysteriously  interposed  to  prevent  the  exe- 
cution of  it.  And,  how  paradoxical  soever  it  may  appear,  the 
same  awful  stroke  that  has  partially  taken  from  me  the  means  of 
fulfilling  his  wishes,  has  laid  me  under  an  additional  obligation 
to  comply  with  his  request. 

From  the  difficulties  of  this  situation  you  have  happily  afforded 
me  some  relief,  by  giving  me  access  to  all  his  papers  that  were  in 
your  possession,  and  by  readily  answering  such  questions  as  I 
found  it  necessary  to  propose.  Furnished  with  these  materials, 
in  addition  to  my  own  resources,  I  have  endeavoured  to  draw  the 
outline  of  a  faithful  picture,  without  introducing  an  exuberance 


8 


DEDICATION  TO  LIFE  OF  DR.  COKE. 


either  of  light  or  shade :  in  this  state  the  work  now  approaches 
you ;  and  I  cheerfully  consign  it  to  your  protection  and  rare. 

That  the  pages  of  my  volume  are  free  from  error  and  imper- 
fection, I  have  no  more  the  presumption  to  suppose,  than  I  have 
the  vanity  to  imagine  that  their  defects  can  escape  your  pene- 
tration. Your  long  and  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  deceased 
must  have  deeply  impressed  upon  your  minds  those  varied  fea- 
tures of  his  character,  through  which  your  judgments  of  him  are 
formed  and  matured.  This  circumstance  will  preserve  me  from 
the  imputation  of  flattery,  although  it  may  be  at  the  expense  of  my 
labours. 

It  is  to  this  maturity  of  judgment,  however,  that  I  the  more 
readily  appeal,  from  a  full  conviction  that,  because  it  is  matured, 
it  must  be  equally  free  from  the  influence  of  local  prejudice  and 
the  delusion  of  visionary  expectations.  From  you  I  have  there- 
fore a  right  to  expect  a  decision  that  will  blend  accuracy  with 
candour,  without  furnishing  me  with  an  occasion  to  complain  of 
severity,  or  make  me  a  debtor  to  compassion. 

Should  this  work  be  so  fortunate  as  thus  favourably  to  pass  the 
ordeal  of  your  examination,  my  confidence  in  your  ability  and 
fidelity  will  shield  me  from  illiberal  criticisms  which  may  arise 
from  other  quarters.  Many  may  censure,  and  some  may  approve : 
but  none  can  be  more  competent  to  form  an  accurate  estimate  of 
what  I  have  written  than  yourselves. 

There  is,  however,  one  department  in  which  I  expect  you  will 
find  many  rivals,  and  that  is  among  Dr.  Coke's  numerous  friends, 
who,  like  you,  will  be  solicitous  to  cherish  a  strong  affection  for 
his  name  and  memory.  Yet  even  here  I  can  scarcely  suppose 
you  will  have  any  superiors,  when  I  dare  not  make  an  exception 
even  in  favour  of,  gentlemen, 

Your  sincere  friend  and  humble  servant, 

Samuel  Drew. 

St.  Austell,  May  17,  1817, 


PREFACE. 


In  sending  the  following  biographical  sketch  into  the  world, 
the  writer  of  this  volume  has  no  design  either  to  flatter  the  un- 
reasonable admirers  of  the  deceased,  or  to  gratify  his  enemies. 
He  has  therefore  not  drawn  an  artificial  picture;  but  he  has  fol- 
lowed him  through  life,  and  'noticed  the  most  distinguishing  fea- 
tures in  his  characler,  without  having  an  eye  to  either  party,  and 
without  always  adverting  to  the  opinions  which  the  facts  he 
records  might'induce  the  reader  to  entertain. 

Writing  under  these  impressions,  he  is  not  conscious  of  having 
passed  over  in  silence  any  material  incident  in  Dr.  Coke's  life 
which  could  reasonably  find  a  place  in  these  memoirs,  without 
descending  to  trifles  which  can  have  no  necessary  connection  with 
a  fair  delineation  of  his  character.  On  the  same  principle,  he  has 
neither  emblazoned  his  virtues  nor  amplified  his  faults ;  and  it  is 
not  improbable  that,  on  this  account,  he  has  written  in  a  manner 
that  will  give  offence  to  all  those  whom  nothing  can  please  but 
panegyric  or  defamation. 

"  The  struggling  pangs  of  conscious  truth  to  hide, 
To  quench  the  blushes  of  ingenuous  sharne," 

are  feelings  to  which  the  author,  on  the  present  occasion,  is  a  total 
stranger.  He  might  have  expatiated  on  a  train  of  favourable 
coincidences,  and  have  exalted  accident  into  a  virtue ;  or  he 
might  have  given  shades  to  infirmities  which  would  have  sprinkled 
them  with  the  appearance  of  vice,  without  deviating  from  the 
rigid  dictates  of  truth ;  but  impartiality  demanded  from  him  a 
statement  of  naked  facts,  which  should  leave  the  judgment  of  the 
reader  free  from  prepossession.  To  the  candid  and  dispassionate, 
who  are  willing  to  make  all  reasonable  allowances  for  the  frail- 
ties of  human  nature,  and  who  must  estimate  these  allowances  by 
the  various  situations  in  which  the  deceased  was  placed,  such  a 
faithful  delineation  as  the  author  thus  proposes  cannot  fail  to 
afford  satisfaction.  But  after  all,  the  accomplishment  of  his  pur- 
pose may  fall  short  both  of  his  wishes  and  hopes,  and  for  this  he 
must  crave  their  indulgence. 

That  a  man  whose  life  has  been  spent  in  propagating  Chris- 
tianity— in  carrying  the  light  of  the  gospel  among  heathen  nations 
— in  cultivating  and  spreading  the  active  and  passive  virtues 
which  adorn  social  life — and  finally,  in  directing  sinners  to  the 
Saviour  of  the  world,  should  find  himself  exposed  to  enemies, 


10 


PREFACE  TO  LIFE  OF  DR.  COKE. 


mav  seem  exceedingly  strange.  But  history  and  observation  unite 
to  inform  us  that  this  has  been  the  lot  of  almost  every  public  cha- 
racter. "  Censure  is  a  tax  which  every  man  must  pay  the  public 
for  being  eminent ;"  and  we  well  know  that  this  fine  has  been  con- 
stantly exacted  from  the  greatest  benefactors  of  mankind.  Both 
Wesley  and  Whitefield  were  exposed  to  the  charges  of  pride, 
ambition,  and  enthusiasm  ;  and  even  Mr.  Fletcher  could  not  escape 
the  tongue  of  slander. 

To  the  shafts  of  unmerited  censure,  Dr.  Coke  was  also  exposed  ; 
and  his  name,  as  well  as  the  names  of  his  illustrious  contempora- 
ries and  predecessors,  was  doomed  to  bear  the  base  insinuations  of 
invidious  tongues.  But  reproachful  epithets  merit  no  reply.  It 
was  sufficient  for  Dr.  Coke,  by  the  sanctions  of  his  own  con- 
science, to  know  that  his  motives  were  pure  in  the  sight  of  God ; 
and,  for  his  numerous  friends  on  each  side  of  the  Atlantic,  it  must 
be  pleasing  to  learn  that  he  was  beloved  and  revered  in  every 
country  which  had  enjoyed  the  benefits  of  his  labours.  Of  this 
fact  the  following  respectable  testimonies  furnish  the  most  indu- 
bitable evidence : — 

"  My  Very  Dear  Friend,  Dr.  Coke, — When  I  consider  the 
solemn  offer  you  made  of  yourself  to  the  general  conference,  and 
their  free  and  deliberate  acceptance  of  you  as  their  episcopos,  I 
must  view  you  as  most  assuredly  bound  to  this  branch  of  the  Me- 
thodist Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America.  You 
cannot,  you  dare  not  but  consider  yourself  as  a  servant  of  the 
church,  and  a  citizen  of  the  continent  of  America.  And  although 
you  may  be  called  to  Europe  to  fulfil  some  prior  engagements,  and 
wind  up  your  temporal  affairs,  nothing  ought  to  prevent  your 
hasty  return  to  the  continent,  to  live  and  die  in  America.  I  shall 
look  upon  you  as  violating  your  most  solemn  obligations,  if  you 
delay  your  return.  If  you  are  a  man  of  a  large  mind,  you  will 
give  up  a  few  islands  for  a  vast  continent  not  less  than  1400  miles 
in  length  and  1,000  miles  in  breadth.  We  have  sixteen  United 
States  for  ingress  and  regress,  rising,  not  like  little  settlements,  but 
like  large  nations  and  kingdoms.  I  conclude,  that  I  consider  you 
are  no  longer  a  citizen  of  Wales  or  England,  but  of  the  United 
States  of  America.    I  am,  with  great  respect, 

"  Your  ever  dear  brother, 

"  Francis  Asbury. 

"  Charleston,  February  8,  1707. 

"  P.  S.  I  give  you  this  to  remind  you,  lest  you  should  forget 
what  you  have  done,  and  what  the  general  conference  expects 
from  you." 

On  the  import  and  design  of  the  preceding  letter  no  comment 
can  be  necessary.  It  expi  ;sses  in  terms  of  imperious  solicitude 
the  wishes  of  Mr.  Asbury  rr.d  of  the  general  conference,  for  Dr. 
Coke's  return  to  the  continent. 

Nor  can  the  early  date  of  the  preceding  letter  be  justly  urged 
against  the  continuance  of  the  solicitude  which  it  expresses.  In 
the  year  1800,  the  same  sentiments  were  transmitted  from  the  con- 
ference at  Baltimore  to  that  of  this  country,  in  reply  to  an  ardent 
wish  that  the  English  conference  had  expressed  for  Dr.  Coke's 
return  to  Europe.    In  this  reply,  which  is  inserted  in  the  fourteenth 


PREFACE  TO  LIFE  OF  DR.  COKE. 


chapter  of  this  volume,  they  only  consented  to  lend  Dr.  Coke  for  a 
season,  reserving  to  themselves  the  right  of  recalling  him,  as  soon 
as  they  thought  proper,  in  consequence  of  the  promise  which  he 
had  previously  made  to  them. 

In  the  year  1808,  when  the  American  preachers  were  about  to 
recall  him  to  the  continent,  a  renewed  address  from  the  English 
conference  was  written,  to  request  them  to  relinquish  their  claims; 
and  it  was  only  in  compliance  with  this  earnest  solicitation  that 
the  conference  in  America  were  induced  to  suspend  their  demands. 
In  their  reply  they  say,  "  In  compliance  with  your  request,  a  vote 
has  passed  that  he  may  continue  with  you  until  he  may  be  called 
to  us  by  all  the  annual  conferences  respectively,  or  the  general 
conference.  We  are,  however,  not  insensible  of  his  value,  not 
ungrateful  for  his  past  labours  of  love."  This  reply  is  inserted  at 
large  in  the  minutes  of  the  English  conference  for  the  year  1809. 

Neither  do  his  friends  appear  to  have  been  weary  of  him  in  Ire- 
land ;  nor  does  their  primitive  attachment  to  him  seem  to  have 
abated.  In  the  year  1807,  the  language  of  the  Irish  conference 
respecting  his  return  runs  as  follows  : — "  From  the  fulness  of  our 
hearts,  dear  fathers  and  brethren,  we  again  repeat  our  request  for 
the  return  of  our  greatly  beloved  and  esteemed  friend,  Dr.  Coke, 
to  be  president  for  the  ensuing  year.  We  are  deeply  conscious 
what  a  blessing  he  is  to  us,  though  we  cannot  fully  tell  how  much 
we  are  indebted  to  him."  And  in  the  year  1809,  they  again  say, 
"  We  thank  you  for  sending,  with  such  readiness,  our  old  much 
beloved  friend,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Coke,  as  our  president,  year  after 
year ;  and  with  one  accord  we  earnestly  request  that  you  will  send 
him  to  preside  among  us  the  ensuing  year." 

Nor  was  the  tone  of  their  language  less  affectionate  in  the  year 
1813,  only  a  few  months  before  he  bade  adieu  to  Europe.  Ad- 
dressing the  English  conference,  they  say,  "  We  need  hardly 
assure  you  that  we  received  the  appointment  of  our  dearly  beloved 
brother  and  president,  Dr.  Coke,  with  the  best  affections  of  our 
hearts ;  and  that  his  visit  has  been  profitable  and  comfortable  to 
our  souls."  The  English  conference,  in  reply  to  this  address, 
express  themselves  in  language  which  breathes  the  same  spirit  of 
affection : — "  We  have,"  say  they,  "  a  prospect  of  sending  the 
word  of  life  to  the  east.  Our  beloved  brother  Dr.  Coke,  burning 
with  zeal  for  God,  is  about  to  visit  that  country,  accompanied  by 
seven  missionaries,  so  that  we  hope  pure  Christianity,  as  taught 
by  us  from  the  beginning,  will  soon  extend  its  influence  through 
those  populous  and  extensive  regions." 

Such  is  the  language  of  the  American,  the  Irish,  and  the  English 
conferences,  respecting  this  highly  favoured  servant  of  God. 

To  record  in  this  preface  the  obligations  which  those  who  were 
intimately  acquainted  with  Dr.  Coke  would  have  laid  on  the 
author,  by  communicating  such  incidents  in  his  life  as  might  tend 
to  illustrate  his  character,  would  afford  him  much  pleasure.  But 
for  these  favours  his  acknowledgments  must  be  confined  within  a 
narrow  compass.  To  the  friendly  communications  of  Mr.  John 
de  Glueteville,  of  Guernsey,  he  is  indebted  for  the  particulars  of 
Dr.  Coke's  visit  to  Paris  in  the  year  1791 ;  and  also  to  another 
gentleman  for  the  account  he  has  inserted  respecting  the  Norman 


12 


PREFACE  TO  LIFE  OF  DR.  COKE. 


Isles.  To  these  favours  he  is  not  conscious  of  having  received 
any  addition.  Benevolence  has  therefore  fixed  the  boundaries 
of  gratitude,  and  here  both  must  terminate. 

From  the  papers  to  which  he  has  had  access,  through  the  kind- 
ness of  Dr.  Coke's  executors,  the  author  might  easily  have  aug- 
mented the  number  of  pages  now  presented  to  the  public ;  but  as 
these  papers  could  only  be  interesting  to  the  writers,  being  chiefly 
confined  to  local  events,  they  contain  nothing  that  could  justify 
their  insertion.  From  his  own  private  papers,  and  from  the  letters, 
amounting  to  nearly  two  hundred,  which  he  has  in  the  handwriting 
of  Dr.  Coke,  now  in  his  possession,  he  might  also  have  made  nu- 
merous extracts.  These  would  have  furnished  pleasing  specimens 
of  his  easy,  familiar,  and  perspicuous  manner  of  expressing  his 
thoughts  in  his  epistolary  correspondence :  but  to  this  collection 
he  has  omitted,  except  in  two  or  three  instances,  to  have  any 
recourse,  from  a  full  conviction  that  the  history  of  his  life  by  no 
means  requires  a  minute  developement  of  his  private  concerns. 

In  his  public  actions,  in  his  writings,  and  in  the  happy  effects 
which  have  resulted  from  his  missionary  zeal,  he  still  continues 
to  speak,  and  to  instruct  his  survivors,  both  b5r  his  example  and 
his  precepts.  And  the  fruits  of  his  active  exertions,  which  con- 
tinue to  acquire  magnitude  and  importance  from  the  accumulation 
of  years,  promise  to  perpetuate  his  name,  and  to  adorn  it  with  un- 
fading laurels  when  those  periods  shall  have  passed  away  in  which 
men  of  no  common  renown  shall  be  consigned  to  oblivion. 

But  these  considerations,  though  of  the  first  importance  to  the 
man  who  only  aims  at  reputation  in  a  region  of  "  mortal  immor- 
tality," are  of  a  remote  and  secondary  nature  with  the  ministers 
of  Jesus  Christ.  To  them,  the  enlargement  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom,  and  the  salvation  of  immortal  souls,  are  their  glory,  and 
the  crown  of  their  rejoicing.  Their  characters  are  recorded  in 
heaven,  and  their  recompense  will  be  at  the  resurrection  of  the 
just.  By  this  principle,  the  writer  of  this  volume  sincerely  be- 
lieves that  Dr.  Coke  was  primarily  actuated  ;  and  as  they  that  are 
thus  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament,  and  they 
that  "  turn  many  to  righteousness,  as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever," 
he  must  conclude  that  Dr.  Coke  will  appear  as  an  orb  of  superior 
magnitude  and  brilliancy  in  the  regions  of  eternity. 


THE  LIFE 

OF  THE 

REV.  THOMAS  COKE,  LL.  D. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Design  of  biography — Birth,  family,  and  early  education  of  Dr. 
Coke — Divine  providence,  both  general  and  particular,  asserted — 
Removes  to  Oxford — Profligacy  of  the-  collegians — Becomes  an 
infidel — Reflections  on  the  influence  of  infidelity  in  colleges — 
General  behaviour — Influence  of  conscience — Base  conduct  of  a 
clergyman — Effects  of  reading  Sherlock's  Discourses,  and  Wither- 
spoon  on  Regeneration — Chosen  common  councilman,  and  chief 
magistrate  of  Brecon — Deluded  with  promises  of  Church  prefer- 
ment— Graduates,  and  procures  his  diploma — First  preaching — 
State  of  his  mind,  and  tenderness  of  conscience. 

The  design  of  biography  is  to  instruct  the  living  by 
such  a  narrative  of  personal  facts  as  will  raise  a  monu- 
ment to  virtue,  by  embalming  the  memory  of  the  dead. 
The  character,  therefore,  which  can  be  estimated  as 
deservedly  claiming  this  species  of  writing  ought  to 
appear,  on  a  dispassionate  review,  to  have  been  so  con- 
spicuous as  to  excite  attentive  admiration ;  to  have 
been  so  beneficial  as  to  demand  a  tribute  of  gratitude  ; 
and  so  excellent,  when  due  allowances  are  made  for 
human  infirmities,  as  to  be  worthy  of  public  imitation. 

It  is  not  always,  however,  that  the  purity  of  these 
principles  can  escape  violation.  The  united  influence 
of  wealth  and  power  will  sometimes  supplant  the  claims 
of  justice,  and  fascinate  the  deluded  world  with  splendid 
talents,  though  unadorned  by  virtue  ;  ignobly  demand- 
ing the  trumpet  of  fame  for  a  train  of  successful  ex- 
ploits that  are  tarnished  with  crimes  of  the  deepest  die. 
Hence  it  unfortunately  and  frequently  happens,  that 

"  What  better  far  to  oblivion  were  consign'd, 
Is  hung  on  high,  to  poison  half  mankind." 


14 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


The  statesman,  the  poet,  the  historian,  the  philoso- 
pher, and  the  divine  have  without  doubt  a  claim  upon 
public  attention  ;  and  in  proportion  as  an  individual  in 
any  of  those  departments  has  promoted  the  welfare  of 
mankind,  we  reilect  with  pleasure  on  his  deeds ;  and, 
by  cherishing  the  fond  remembrance  of  his  amiable 
virtues,  transmit  to  posterity  the  lustre  of  his  name, 
when  his  spirit  has  taken  its  flight  to  the  regions  of 
immortality,  and  his  tongue  is  silent  in  the  repositories 
of  death. 

Nor  is  it  to  characters  of  this  description  alone  that 
biography  should  be  confined.  The  arms  of  science 
encircle  in  their  wide  embrace  the  sons  of  genius,  of 
utility,  and  of  virtue  in  every  form  which  diversity  can 
assume  ;  and  the  records  of  literature  have  preserved  a 
list  of  names,  to  swell  the  catalogue  of  the  common 
benefactors  of  the  human  race. 

But  no  individual,  in  any  condition  of  life,  can  ever 
hope  to  attain  such  an  eminence  as  to  claim  universal 
regard.  The  pursuits  of  men  are  too  various,  and  their 
habits  of  reflection  too  complicated,  to  justify  such  an 
expectation.  Distinct  characters  shine  in  different 
spheres  ;  but  if  conducted  aright,  every  vocation  in  life 
is  highly  advantageous  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  world. 

The  statesman  may  inspire  us  with  a  love  for  our 
country :  the  poet  may  charm  us  with  the  magic  of  his 
numbers,  and  aid  the  cause  of  virtue  by  the  decorations 
which  he  teaches  her  to  wear ;  the  historian  may  lead 
us  back  through  departed  ages,  and  introduce  us  to  the 
manners  of  the  mighty  dead  ;  and  the  philosopher  may 
assist  us  in  exploring  the  hidden  recesses  of  nature,  in 
leading  us  from  visible  effects  to  invisible  causes,  and  he 
may  finally  conduct  us  to  the  primitive  agent,  that  must 
necessarily  be  both  infinite  and  eternal.  These  charac- 
ters chiefly  confine  our  views  to  the  present  state  of 
existence  ;  but  the  divine  unfolds  before  us  the  interest- 
ing science  of  religion  and  morals  ;  and,  by  the  light  of 
revelation,  conducting  us  across  that  awful  gulf  which 
divides  time  from  eternity,  teaches  us  the  important 
secret  of  making  the  felicities  of  both  worlds  our  own. 

"There  is  perhaps  no  species  of  writing  more  enter- 
taining than  that  of  biographical  narrative ;  but  its 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


15 


utility  must  in  no  small  degree  depend  upon  the  charac- 
ter of  him  who  becomes  the  subject  of  historical  rela- 
tion. This  must  always  form  the  criterion  when  the 
writer  presents  to  the  world  a  faithful  delineation.  An 
individual  who  has  been  renowned  for  probity  and  vir- 
tue may  become  an  example  to  thousands,  who  may 
view  him  as  a  pattern  worthy  of  imitation  ;  and  his  his- 
tory may  diffuse  virtues  through  various  walks  of  life, 
to  which  our  calculations  can  never  reach."* 

Little  did  Dr.  Coke  think,  when  publishing  the  pre- 
ceding paragraph,  that  these  sentences  would  ever  be 
transplanted  into  a  biographical  account  of  himself. 
But  the  fact  serves  to  illustrate  the  principle  which  they 
contain,  as  well  as  to  propagate  the  important  and  in- 
structive lesson  which  they  inculcate.  And  under  the 
impression  of  this  lesson  the  author  now  proceeds  to 
delineate  the  history  and  character  of  this  highly  useful 
minister  in  the  Church  of  God. 

The  Rev.  Thomas  Coke,  LL.  D.,  was  born  at  Brecon, 
in  South  Wales,  on  the  9th  of  September,  1747;  and 
was  baptized  on  the  5th  of  the  following  month.  His 
father's  name  was  Bartholomew  Coke.  This  gentle- 
man was  an  eminent  surgeon  in  Brecon.  He  was  of 
high  respectability,  and  several  times  filled  the  office  of 
chief  magistrate  of  the  town,  with  much  credit  to  him- 
self and  family,  and  with  an  equal  degree  of  satisfaction 
to  the  public.  His  mother's  name  was  Ann  Phillips. 
This  lady  was  the  daughter  of  Thomas  Phillips,  Esq., 
and  after  him  his  grandson  was  called  Thomas.  Of  the 
family  of  Coke  there  are  some  respectable  branches 
still  resident  at  Brecon,  but  they  are  not  the  descendants 
of  Bartholomew. 

Thomas  being  their  only  child,  his  affectionate  pa- 
rents watched  over  his  infant  days  with  more  than  com- 
mon solicitude,  and  devised  the  most  liberal  plans  foi 
his  education. 

But  before  any  of  these  schemes  could  be  carried  into 
execution,  his  father  was  summoned  away  by  the  call 
of  death,  so  that  the  education  of  his  darling  child  de- 
volved on  the  widowed  mother  who  survived  her  hus- 
( 


*  Coke's  Preface  to  the  Life  of  Christ,  p.  16. 


16 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


band  many  years.  Mrs.  Coke  lived  to  see  his  connection 
with  the  Rev.  John  Wesley ;  and  after  embracing  and 
adorning  by  her  piety  the  doctrines  which  he  taught, 
died  a  member  of  the  Methodist  society  in  Bristol,  in 
which  city  she  had  long  resided. 

Of  his  juvenile  years  and  pursuits  we  have  not  much 
knowledge,  as  some  of  his  papers  which  referred  to  his 
early  days  were  taken  with  him  to  India,  and  it  is  to 
be  feared  that  these  are  irrecoverably  lost.  After  pass- 
ing through  the  preparatory  steps  of  education  during 
his  childhood,  he  was  placed  at  a  proper  age  under  the 
tuition  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Griffiths,  master  of  the  college 
school  at  Brecon,  with  whom  he  continued  several 
years.  Under  the  care  of  this  gentleman  he  received 
the  first  rudiments  of  learning ;  and  so  well  satisfied 
was  he,  as  he  advanced  in  life,  of  the  obligations  he 
was  under  to  him,  that  he  always  remembered  his  name 
with  gratitude,  and  spoke  of  him  in  terms  of  respectful 
approbation. 

While  these  years  passed  by,  his  character  was 
marked  with  the  frivolities  incident  to  youth.  He  was 
attached  to  the  prevailing  amusements,  and  was  particu- 
larly fond  of  dancing.  This  attachment,  toward  the 
period  of  his  removal  from  Brecon,  exposed  him  to 
nuch  company  ;  and  as  he  was  peculiarly  handsome, 
le  became  an  object  of  admiration  among  the  thought- 
ess  and  the  gay,  and  was  a  singular  favourite  among 
lis  female  associates,  to  whose  charms  his  heart  was  by 
•10  means  insensible. 

He  was  not,  however,  even  in  these  years  of  indis- 
tretion,  wholly  destitute  of  the  fear  of  God,  nor  igno- 
rant of  his  superintending  providence.  To  this  he 
iscribed  his  preservation  when  exposed  to  danger  in 
crossing  a  river  ;  and  from  the  apprehended  effects  of 
t  sixpence  which  he  once  accidentally  swallowed.  A 
general  providence  seems  to  be  commonly  admitted, 
iven  by  those  who  are  disposed  to  object  to  that  which 
s  particular.  These,  however,  must  stand  or  fall  to- 
gether. He  who  superintends  the  whole,  must  neces- 
arily  superintend  all  the  parts  of  which  that  whole  is 
omposed.  Without  this,  we  may  suppose  it  possible 
or  the  whole  to  remain,  while  some  of  its  parts  may 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


17 


be  destroyed,  which  is  an  absurdity  not  less  palpable, 
than  to  conceive  that  the  body  may  remain  unmutilated, 
although  many  of  its  essential  parts  are  actually  anni- 
hilated. Of  this  connection  between  a  general  and  a 
particular  providence,  our  young  Tyro  appeared  sensible 
at  an  early  age ;  however  incompetent  he  might  then 
have  been  to  mark  their  diversity  and  relation  with 
specific  distinction  and  exactness. 

At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  was  removed  from  Brecon 
to  Oxford ;  and  in  the  Lent  term  of  his  seventeenth 
year  was  entered  a  gentleman  commoner  at  Jesus  Col- 
lege, in  that  university.  On  leaving  the  town  of  his 
nativity  and  the  seat  of  comparative  innocence  and  tran- 
quillity, he  soon  found  himself  introduced  to  companions 
who  bore  little  or  no  resemblance  to  those  with  whom 
he  had  been  accustomed  to  associate.  In  this  seminary 
of  learning  he  soon  discovered  a  licentiousness  of  man- 
ners to  which  he  had  hitherto  been  a  stranger.  And  to 
complete  his  astonishment,  and  excite  his  detestation, 
he  unhappily  found  that,  instead  of  apologizing  for  the 
enormity  of  their  conduct,  some  of  his  fellow  students 
had  contrived  to  discard  with  contempt  those  moral 
principles  which  he  had  been  taught  to  consider  as 
sacred,  and  to  shelter  themselves  under  the  sorceries  of 
argument,  from  the  pangs  of  an  upbraiding  conscience. 
Between  their  practice  and  their  principles  he  soon  dis- 
covered a  melancholy  agreement.  Infidelity  had  taken 
possession  of  their  hearts,  and  its  effects  were  fully  un- 
folded in  their  lives. 

Unfortunately,  although  he  had  been  brought  up  in 
the  general  belief  that  revelation  came  from  God,  and 
that  the  doctrines  which  it  taught,  and  the  precepts 
which  it  inculcated,  were  calculated  to  make  men  wise 
unto  salvation,  his  belief  was  of  the  hereditary  kind ; 
so  that  the  arguments  which  proved  revelation  to  be 
genuine,  were  totally  neglected  from  an  implicit  convic- 
tion of  its  being  true.  On  finding  revelation  assailed 
by  sophisms  which  he  had  never  heard  before,  and 
those  principles  attacked  which  he  had  never  been  in- 
structed to  defend,  silence  succeeded  to  astonishment  at 
first ;  but  the  poison  was  working  its  way  through  un- 
guarded avenues  to  his  heart ;  so  that  by  slow  and  im- 


IS 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


perceptible  degrees  he  became  a  captive  to  those  snares 
of  infidelity  which  he  had  at  first  surveyed  with  detest- 
ation and  horror.  This  unhappy  circumstance  formed 
a  memorable  epoch  in  his  life.  The  impression  which 
it  made  upon  his  memory  was  too  deep  to  be  effaced. 
In  public  and  in  private  he  has  frequently  taken  occasion 
to  introduce  it,  accompanied  with  terms  of  compassion- 
ate indignation  against  those  who  cherish  the  viper  by 
which  he  was  stung,  and  to  reckon  his  deliverance  from 
this  dreadful  hydra  as  a  most  singular  interposition  of 
the  providence  of  God. 

It  must  not,  however,  be  supposed,  because  our  young 
student  found  himself  in  the  vortex  of  infidelity,  that 
therefore  all  within  the  college  walls  were  tainted  with 
this  mental  pestilence.  In  both  our  universities  many 
characters  are  always  to  be  found  whose  principles  and 
conduct  are  an  honour  to  their  profession.  And  to 
these  sources  of  learning  we  stand  indebted  for  some  of 
the  most  splendid  ornaments  of  our  nation,  of  Europe, 
and  of  the  world,  both  in  science  and  divinity. 

The  principles  of  our  young  student,  being  thus 
tainted,  soon  communicated  their  fatal  influence  to  his 
practice.  But  the  restraints  imposed  by  conscience  still 
remained,  and  preserved  him  from  those  excesses  into 
which  he  would  in  all  probability  have  been  otherwise 
hurried.  The  company  into  which,  alas,  he  was  thrown, 
sometimes  led  him  to  scenes  of  dissipation  ;  and  he  was 
called  to  witness  those  deeds  of  darkness  from  which, 
even  in  moments  of  lawless  riot,  the  moral  feelings  of 
his  heart  revolted.  To  these  scenes  of  midnight  abomi- 
nation he  has  frequently  turned  his  thoughts  with  indig- 
nant horror  in  his  riper  years  ;  and  has  always  accom- 
panied the  recollection  with  ascriptions  of  gratitude  to 
God,  for  preserving  him  from  participating  in  the  vices 
which  he  beheld,  even  at  a  time  when  he  more  than  half 
doubted  the  Divine  existence.  Such  secret  interposi- 
tions of  Divine  agency  clearly  manifest  the  supera- 
bounding  grace  of  God,  and  place  its  efficacy  in  a  light 
that  is  at  once  commanding  and  amiable. 

But  although  he  was  thus  preserved  from  the  actual 
commission  of  the  more  abominable  crimes,  he  fell  an 
easy  prey  to  the  fashionable  follies  which  reputed  virtue 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


19 


does  not  blush  to  own.  To  cards  he  was  much  inclined  ; 
and  whist  and  quadrille  were  his  favourite  amusements. 
The  bottle  accompanied  the  diversion,  and  midnight 
occasionally  concealed  both  under  her  sable  mantle. 
But  his  success  in  gaming  was  never  sufficient  to  induce 
him  either  to  risk  his  own  fortune,  or  to  tempt  him  to 
think  that  he  should  ever  acquire  that  of  another  from 
among  his  rival  companions.  To  liquor,  his  attachment 
was  never  excessive.  The  love  of  companions  in  plea- 
sure, the  dread  of  being  singular,  and  irresolution  to 
resist  temptation,  were  more  powerful  with  him  than 
any  inherent  inclination  to  deviate  from  the  path  of  his 
primitive  simplicity.  And  perhaps  to  these,  and  to 
similar  causes,  may  be  ascribed  no  inconsiderable  share 
of  those  gayeties  which,  in  the  general  estimation  of 
the  world,  never  cease  to  be  amiable  until  they  become 
excessive. 

But  amid  this  career  of  dissipation  and  folly,  the  hap- 
piness which  he  sought  invariably  eluded  his  grasp.  No 
noise  was  sufficient  to  silence  the  voice  of  conscience  ; 
no  torrent  of  excess  could  drown  her  secret  whispers  ; 
and  no  amusement  could  either  extinguish  remorse,  or 
compensate  for  that  anguish  which  involuntary  reflection 
always  occasioned.  Miserable  in  the  midst  of  gay  com- 
panions, and  haunted  by  the  apparition  of  disregarded 
virtue,  his  life  was  wretched  without  any  visible  cala- 
mity ;  and  he  sometimes  sighed  in  solitude  even  white 
he  partook  of  the  stupifying  opiates  which  his  associates 
recommended  by  their  pernicious  example. 

It  was  in  this  state  of  sorrowful  indecision,  having 
abandoned  his  old  creed,  without  finding  his  new  one 
to  correspond  with  the  dictates  of  his  conscience,  how 
much  soever  it  might  accord  with  the  wishes  he  had 
cherished,  that  he  paid  a  visit  to  a  clergyman  of  Wales, 
whose  name  at  that  time  had  excited  some  degree  of 
attention  and  respect.  On  the  arrival  of  Sunday,  this 
reverend  gentleman,  willing,  in  all  probability,  to  please 
his  Oxonian  guest,  selected  a  sermon,  written  in  a  mas- 
terly manner,  on  some  of  the  most  important  doctrines 
of  the  Gospel.  This  he  read  with  more  than  common 
animation ;  and  appeared,  by  the  manner  in  which  he 
delivered  it,  to  declare  the  sentiments  of  his  heart. 


20 


LITE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Young  Coke  listened  to  the  declaimer  with  all  that 
attention  and  interest  which  the  solemnity  and  import- 
ance of  the  occasion  required  ;  and  felt  his  attachment 
to  those  principles  which  he  had  hitherto  endeavoured 
in  vain  to  forget,  once  more  begin  to  revive  in  his  bosom. 
The  effects  of  infidelity  now  appeared  in  an  inauspicious 
light ;  and  serious  suspicions  were  entertained  by  him 
of  the  validity  of  those  arguments  by  which  he  had 
been  proselyted  to  adopt  his  fashionable  creed. 

On  returning  from  church,  the  visiter  took  occasion 
to  express  his  opinion  of  the  sermon  which  he  had  just 
heard,  in  terms  of  unqualified  approbation.  To  this  he- 
added  some  hints  on  the  state  of  his  mind ;  and  some 
remarks  on  the  impression  which  the  discourse  had  made ; 
expecting,  no  doubt,  to  receive  more  ample  informa- 
tion on  those  momentous  subjects  from  a  minister  who 
had  so  ably  advocated  the  cause  of  Christianity  in  the 
pulpit.  But,  strange  as  it  may  appear,  this  unhappy 
man,  instead  of  endeavouring  to  remove  the  objections, 
which  were  only  formidable  to  youth  and  inexperience, 
archly  smiled  at  the  simplicity  of  his  young  friend,  and 
frankly  told  him  that  he  did  not  believe  any  of  the 
doctrines  he  had  been  defending  ! 

Disgusted  at  the  conduct  he  had  witnessed,  without 
being  induced  by  the  clergyman's  example  to  think 
more  favourably  of  infidelity,  which  could  thus  sanction 
perfidy,  and  cover  an  avowal  of  it  with  smiles  of  con- 
scious superiority,  he  returned  once  more  to  Oxford, 
with  a  fixed  resolution  to  take  some  decisive  measures, 
that  should  finally  confirm  him  in  open  infidelity,  or 
bring  him  back  to  the  principles  of  Christianity.  This, 
in  all  probability,  was  one  of  the  most  momentous  pe- 
riods of  his  life  ;  since,  on  the  step  he  was  about  to 
take,  without  any  visible  guide  or  director  to  confirm  or 
correct  his  judgment,  depended,  in  no  small  degree,  his 
destiny  through  life,  and  his  happiness  both  in  time  and 
eternity. 

It  providentially  happened  that,  just  at  this  eventful 
crisis,  the  discourses  and  dissertations  of  Bishop  Sher- 
lock fell  into  his  hands.  These  he  read  with  more  than 
common  attention  and  interest;  and  being  a  sincere 
seeker  after  truth,  God  was  pleased  to  accompany  them 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


21 


with  his  blessing.  From  this  moment  his  mind  decided 
in  favour  of  Christianity,  and  all  his  deistical  reasonings 
and  objections  disappeared.  In  this,  also,  he  always 
found  occasion  to  glorify  the  riches  of  Divine  grace  in 
secretly  disposing  him  thus  earnestly  to  search  after 
truth,  and  in  leading  him  to  a  treatise  that  should  effec- 
tually cure  the  mental  malady  under  which  he  had  so 
long  suffered. 

The  reasonings  of  Sherlock,  however,  only  made  him 
a  Christian  in  theory.  He  was  still  a  stranger  to  the 
religion  of  the  heart,  and  knew  nothing  of  the  necessity 
of  being  born  again.  But  an  important  point  was 
gained ;  it  had  brought  him  within  the  precincts  of 
revelation,  and  even  laid  him  under  an  obligation  to 
examine,  with  deep  attention,  the  various  doctrines  of 
that  system  which  he  had  thus  embraced.  The  effect 
followed  which  might  naturally  be  expected.  From  a 
treatise  on  regeneration,  by  Dr.  Witherspoon,  he  ob- 
tained a  considerable  knowledge  of  the  nature  and  the 
necessity  of  it ;  but  it  was  not  until  some  time  afterward 
that  he  was  put  in  actual  possession  of  that  genuine  faith 
which  unites  the  contrite  soul  to  the  Lord  Jesus. 

Having  thus  taken  a  decided  part  in  favour  of  Chris- 
tianity, he  soon  found  occasion  to  leave  his  infidel  com- 
panions, and  with  them  the  practice  into  which  they  had 
initiated  him.  His  attention  was  now  wholly  engrossed 
by  his  studies ;  and  his  time  was  spent  in  the  acquire- 
ment of  such  knowledge  as  he  conceived  to  be  necessary 
for  that  holy  calling  to  which  he  now  seriously  turned 
his  thoughts.  On  his  former  associates  he  looked  with 
the  sincerest  pity ;  and  on  their  practice  with  abhorrence. 
And,  from  that  moment  to  the  latest  period  of  his  life, 
he  always  spoke  of  his  residence  at  Oxford  with  sorrow, 
and  of  the  vices  which  were  practised,  and  even  sanc- 
tioned, among  the  dissolute  students,  in  terms  of  detesta- 
tion. 

At  the  age  of  twenty-one,  he  was  chosen  common 
councilman  for  the  borough  of  Brecon,  which  station 
his  father  had  held  when  living  ;  and,  at  the  age  of 
twenty-five,  he  was  elected  chief  magistrate ;  which  im- 
portant office  he  filled  with  more  than  common  reputa- 
tion.   The  whole  corporation  were  highly  satisfied  with 


22 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


the  rectitude  of  his  conduct  during  the  time  that  he  pre- 
sided among  them  ;  and  the  good  order  of  the  town  was 
much  promoted  by  his  unwearied  exertions  to  advance 
the  public  benent. 

As  it  was  his  full  intention  to  enter  into  holy  orders, 
the  authority  which  his  office  gave  him  in  Brecon,  pro- 
cured him  many  flattering  prospects  of  rapid  advance- 
ment in  the  Church.  But  preferment,  through  political 
interest,  is  a  path  in  which  disappointment  frequently 
smiles  at  the  simplicity  of  hope. 

The  member  of  parliament  for  Brecon,  to  express  his 
gratitude  for  the  assistance  in  his  election  received  from 
the  family  of  Coke,  promised  to  the  young  candidate 
for  holy  orders  something  that  might  gratify  his  wishes  ; 
and  taught  him  to  expect  a  prebend  in  the  cathedral  of 
Worcester.  By  another  gentleman  still  more  exalted 
in  rank,  and  therefore  it  was  presumed  of  more  influ- 
ence and  authority,  his  expectations  were  flattered  with 
the  same  delusions.  These  contrived  to  keep  alive  his 
hopes  through  a  series  of  years,  and  it  was  not  till  age 
and  experience  had  taught  him  the  folly  of  relying 
upon  empty  promises  that  he  was  awakened  from  that 
dream  in  which  thousands  have  been  entranced  through 
life. 

Deluded  with  the  prospects  of  sudden  elevation  in  the 
Church,  the  visionary  phantom  continued  to  dance  be- 
fore him  till  his  serious  impressions  began  to  fade,  and 
the  necessity  of  being  born  of  God  assumed  a  less  im- 
perious aspect.  To  prepare  himself  for  that  shower 
of  golden  honours  which  he  fully  expected  every  mo- 
ment to  fall  upon  him,  he  hastened  to  obtain  episcopal 
orders,  that  no  impediment  might  obstruct  his  course, 
or  intercept  the  bounty  of  his  friends. 

Several  years  had  now  elapsed  since  the  first  intima- 
tions had  been  given  that  brought  on  the  ambitious  de- 
lirium with  which  he  was  still  enslaved.  On  this 
account  he  sought  no  regular  employment,  and  made  no 
permanent  engagement.  His  hopes  had  indeed  become 
less  ardent  through  repeated  disappointments  ;  but  this 
circumstance  was  not  sufficient  to  induce  him  to  abandon 
them.  His  fallacious  friend  having  procured  a  seat  in 
parliament,  had  rewarded  him  with  promises  which  he 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


23 


was  now  furnishing  him  with  leisure  to  interpret.  From 
his  more  noble  friend  he  had  even  still  less  to  expect 
than  from  the  member ;  but  "  In  folly's  cup  still  laugh'd 
the  bubble  joy,"  till,  being  properly  qualified,  he  took 
out  his  degree  of  Doctor  of  Civil  Laws  on  the  17th  of 
June,  1775. 

During  those  intermediate  years  in  which  Dr.  Coke, 
as  we  shall  henceforth  call  him,  waited  upon  earthly 
promises,  he  made  no  great  proficiency  in  seeking  the 
accomplishment  of  those  that  are  heavenly.  The  world 
and  its  allurements  nearly  engrossed  his  whole  soul ; 
so  that  although  he  was  a  Christian  by  profession,  he 
was  destitute  of  experimental  godliness  ;  and  preserv- 
ing a  moral  demeanour  he  looked  no  farther.  As  to  the 
impressions  which  the  treatise  of  Dr.  Witherspoon  had 
made  on  his  mind,  they  were  refined  into  abstract 
truths,  and  as  such  he  was  satisfied  to  retain  them.  But 
the  necessity  of  experiencing  the  love  of  God  actually 
shed  abroad  in  his  heart  by  the  Holy  Ghost  given  unto 
him,  and  bringing  with  it  an  internal  evidence  of  the 
knowledge  of  salvation  by  the  remission  of  sins,  he  was 
content  to  leave  for  future  consideration. 

Convinced  that  the  sanguine  expectations  which  he 
had  long  cherished  with  inordinate  fondness  were  likely 
to  terminate  in  ultimate  disappointment,  Dr.  Coke  began 
seriously  to  think  of  forming  some  plan  for  life  in  which 
he  might  be  useful  to  his  fellow  creatures.  And  although 
a  stranger  to  vital  religion,  his  aim  was  to  preach  the 
Gospel ;  for  in  no  other  department  had  he  entertained 
any  thought  of  exercising  his  talents.  Beyond  the  pale 
of  the  Established  Church  he  had  neither  inclination  nor 
inducement  to  pass  ;  and  in  the  Church  he  could  scarcely 
hope  for  any  thing  above  a  curacy,  unless  he  should  risk 
his  fortune  to  give  effect  to  promises  which  had  hitherto 
fed  both  his  vanity  and  his  hopes.  He  might,  indeed, 
have  purchased  a  living,  but  to  do  this  he  felt  much  re- 
luctance from  the  doubts  he  entertained  whether  such 
transactions  were  morally  just.  From  the  dictates  of 
conscience  he  was  never  willing  to  deviate  ;  and  he  wa3 
warned  by  this  monitor  to  avoid  making  any  approaches 
toward  the  conduct  of  Simon  Magus,  whose  money 
was  doomed  to  perish  with  him  that  offered  it. 


24 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Few  as  the  steps  were  which  he  had  hitherto  taken  in 
life,  we  may  perceive  in  them  a  tenderness  in  adhering 
to  the  admonitions  of  conscience  even  while  his  heart 
was  unrenewed  by  Divine  grace.  Among  his  infidel 
companions  he  was  never  able  to  throw  off  its  restraints  ; 
and  by  these  means  he  was  preserved  from  those  ex- 
cesses of  vice  into  which  he  saw  others  plunge  without 
remorse.  At  the  time  of  his  ordination  he  had  many 
scruples  which  caused  him  to  hesitate  and  waver  in  a 
State  of  indecision. 

But  these  scruples  did  not  arise  from  any  doubts  on 
the  moral  propriety  of  his  ordination ;  but  from  a  laud- 
able apprehension  lest  he  should  solemnly  undertake  a 
task  without  being  able  to  accomplish  it,  and  thus  in- 
volve himself  in  an  awful  responsibility  that  might  im- 
bitter  his  life  and  plant  his  dying  pillow  with  thorns. 
The  same  principle  prevailed,  when  ambition  would 
have  tempted  him  to  purchase  a  living ;  and  its  influence 
finally  deterred  him  from  forming  engagements,  the 
duties  of  which  those  very  scruples  prove  he  was  better 
qualified  to  perform  than  many  who  are  totally  strangers 
to  consideration,  hesitation,  and  remorse. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


26 


CHAPTER  II. 

Obtains  a  curacy  at  South  Petherton — Builds  a  gallery — Becomes 
acquainted  with  Mr.  Maxfield — Seriously  affected  by  "  Alleine's 
Alarm" — Reads  his  sermons — Becomes  evangelical  in  his  preach- 
ing— Church  frequented  by  Dissenters — Interview  with  Mr.  Hull 
— Becomes  acquainted  with  an  old  Methodist — Preaches  in  some 
dwelling  houses  in  his  parish — Finds  the  pardoning  love  of  God 
— Begins  to  preach  extempore — Effects  of  this  preaching — Perse- 
cution— Excluded  from  the  pulpit — Chimed  out  of  the  church — 
Encouraged  by  Mr.  Maxfield — Preaches  twice  near  the  church 
door — Finds  an  asylum  in  the  family  of  Edmonds. 

Dr.  Coke,  having  now  exhausted  his  patience  in  wait- 
ing on  those  proficients  in  artificial  friendship  "  who 
squeeze  my  hand,  and  beg  me  come  to-morrow,"  began 
seriously  to  look  around  him  for  some  respectable 
curacy  that  would  promise  to  be  permanent.  It  was  not 
long  before  one  of  this  description  offered  itself  at  South 
Petherton,  in  Somersetshire.  This  he  readily  embraced, 
as  it  afforded  him  an  ample  field  for  the  exercise  of  his 
talents,  of  his  zeal,  and  above  all,  of  his  earnest  desire 
to  be  useful,  which,  from  his  earliest  recollection,  had 
always  been  predominant  in  his  heart. 

On  his  arrival  at  Petherton,  though  a  stranger  to  vital 
godliness,  he  selected  for  the  subjects  of  his  discourses 
some  of  the  most  momentous  truths  of  the  Gospel;  and 
delivering  these  with  a  degree  of  animation  to  which 
his  auditors  had  not  been  accustomed,  he  soon  attracted 
more  than  ordinary  congregations.  To  enforce  the  doc- 
trines which  he  taught  in  a  manner  best  calculated  to 
recommend  them  to  his  hearers,  he  endeavoured  to  form 
his  sermons  upon  the  best  models  of  the  age,  that  by 
the  blessing  of  God,  they  might  enlighten  the  under- 
standings, affect  the  hearts  and  reform  the  lives  of  those 
who  were  committed  to  his  care.  And  having  a  stronger 
confidence  in  the  abilities  of  some  celebrated  divines 
than  in  his  own  talents,  he  frequently  through  diffidence 
introduced  their  compositions  into  his  pulpit ;  especially 
when  he  found  that  the  language  in  which  they  inculca- 
ted the  doctrines  which  he  was  solicitous  to  teach,  was 
more  perspicuous  than  his  own. 

2 


26 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


But  amid  these  solicitudes,  inquiries,  and  cares, 
which  frequently  engaged  his  midnight  hours;  instead 
of  growing  confident  in  his  own  attainments,  every  day 
furnished  him  with  some  new  evidence  of  hi3  ignorance. 
The  prospects  which  opened  before  him  appeared 
boundless ;  and  in  deep  humility  of  soul,  he  saw  the 
necessity  of  obtaining  more  light  than  he  had  hitherto 
acquired,  upon  many  important  truths  ;  and  of  realizing 
the  influence  of  Divine  grace  in  his  heart,  more  power- 
fully than  he  had  hitherto  experienced  it.  Prayer  to 
God  for  Divine  assistance  now  mingled  with  his  private 
studies  and  his  public  ministrations.  All  his  former, 
but  long  neglected  impressions  again  returned ;  and  he 
once  more  perceived,  with  unquestionable  clearness,  the 
necessity  of  being  born  of  God. 

The  ardent  desires  of  his  heart  soon  became  visible 
in  his  conversation,  and  in  his  preaching  ;  and  the  re- 
port of  his  fervour  and  earnestness  soon  drew  to  his 
church  the  serious  part  of  the  neighbourhood ;  among 
whom  were  many  who  had  already  found  that  invalu- 
able blessing  which  Dr.  Coke  was  now  evidently  seek- 
ing. To  the  truths  which  he  thus  delivered  in  great 
sincerity,  he  added  a  degree  of  eloquence  which  fre- 
quently so  affected  his  congregation,  that  many  faces 
were  suffused  with  tears.  It  was  not  long  that  his  church 
could  contain  the  vast  numbers  who  assembled  to  hear. 
He  therefore  applied  to  the  parish  vestry  for  a  gallery 
to  be  erected  at  the  public  expense.  Caution,  however, 
was  more  predominant  than  zeal,  with  those  to  whom 
he  made  his  appeal  ;  and  the  consequence  was,  that  his 
application  was  refused.  But  this  refusal  was  insuffi- 
cient either  to  damp  his  ardour,  or  to  make  him  relin- 
quish an  undertaking  which  he  thought  necessary  in  it- 
self, and  likely  to  be  attended  with  the  most  beneficial 
consequences.  He,  therefore,  without  any  farther  con- 
sultation, employed  tradesmen,  and  actually  built  a  gal- 
lery at  his  own  private  expense. 

By  this  unexampled  effort  and  display  of  liberality, 
he  gave  to  the  astonished  farmers  of  his  parish  such  a 
proof  of  his  sincerity  and  disinterestedness,  that  the 
more  crafty  ones  began  to  suspect  their  new  minister 
was  somewhat  tainted  with  Methodism.    From  these 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


27 


sagacious  discoverers  it  was  whispered  to  others;  and 
all  watched  him  "with  sly  circumspection."  At  length 
ihe  suspicions  appearing  strongly  against  him,  the  re- 
port became  general ;  and,  in  a  tone  of  expression  that 
at  once  partook  of  indignity  and  jest,  the  parson,  with- 
out farther  ceremony,  was  pronounced  guilty,  and  con- 
sequently loaded  with  the  opprobrious  appellation. 

Happily,  however,  this  report  did  not  terminate  either 
in  indignity  or  jest ;  but  it  soon  led  to  consequences 
which  its  propagators  had  not  taken  into  their  calcula- 
tion. 

Among  the  early  lay  preachers  whom  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Wesley  had  been  instrumental  in  raising  up,  was  Mr. 
Thomas  Maxfield.  This  pious  man  was  afterward  or- 
dained by  the  bishop  of  Londonderry,  who  resided  some 
time  at  Bath  for  the  benefit  of  his  health.  On  receiving 
Mr.  Maxfield,  at  Mr.  Wesley's  particular  recommenda- 
tion, the  bishop  used  the  following  remarkable  words : 
"  Sir,  I  ordain  you  to  assist  that  good  man,  that  he  may 
not  work  himself  to  death."  Some  years  after  this  cir- 
cumstance, Mr.  Maxfield  quitted  Mr.  Wesley ;  and  in 
the  revolution  of  events,  about  the  time  of  which  we 
speak,  he  had  taken  up  his  abode  not  far  from  South 
Petherton,  where  Dr.  Coke  resided.  This  minister,  on 
hearing  the  tale  which  popular  report  had  circulated, 
began  to  entertain  an  opinion  of  the  Petherton  curate 
very  different  from  that  which  had  floated  on  the  breeze 
of  fame.  And  feeling  a  desire  to  render  all  the  assist- 
ance in  his  power  to  an  amiable  young  man,  who  im- 
proved all  the  light  he  had,  and  who  was  anxious  to 
procure  more,  he  sought  his  acquaintance,  and  was  in- 
troduced as  a  pious  friend.  During  the  first  interview, 
their  conversation  turned  on  the  nature  and  necessity 
of  conversion  ; — on  experimental  religion,  as  the  genuine 
source  of  practical  godliness  ; — and  on  the  inward  wit- 
ness of  the  Spirit,  which  it  is  the  privilege  of  all  believ- 
ers to  enjoy.  This  conversation  was  of  considerable 
service  to  the  doctor,  who  was  only  yet  able  to  "  see 
men  as  trees  walking."  But  from  the  repetition  of  these 
visits,  his  mind  became  gradually  opened  to  see  more 
clearly  the  things  of  God  ;  many  of  his  doubts  were  re- 
moved ;  and  the  whole  plan  of  salvation  by  faith  in  the 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


merits  of  the  Saviour,  unfolded  its  beauties  to  his  sus- 
ceptible understanding  and  ravished  heart,  in  a  manner 
he  had  never  seen  before. 

But  it  was  not  to  the  conversation  of  this  pious  cler- 
gyman alone,  that  Dr.  Coke  had  to  acknowledge  his 
obligations.  Nearly  about  the  same  time  "  Alleine's 
Alarm  to  the  Unconverted"  fell  into  his  hands  ;  and  the 
forcible  manner  in  which  the  author  applies  the  language 
of  Scripture,  to  confirm  the  salutary  truths  which  his 
little  book  contains,  riveted  upon  his  heart  the  informa- 
tion he  had  received  through  the  medium  of  conversation 
and  of  fervent  prayer.  "  Sherlock's  Discourses  had 
produced  a  revolution  in  his  opinions ;  but  Alleine's 
Alarm  now  produced  a  revolution  in  his  heart ;"  and 
from  this  time  he  became  an  earnest  seeker  of  salvation 
until  he  experienced  a  clear  manifestation  of  the  love  of 
God. 

But  although  he  was  an  earnest  seeker  of  salvation, 
he  had  not  embraced  any  particular  system,  nor  even 
yet  begun  to  inquire  into  the  ultimate  tendency  of  the 
various  tenets  which  courted  his  approbation.  His  final 
decision  in  the  choice  of  doctrines,  and  in  favour  of 
those  taught  by  Mr.  Wesley,  was  however  soon  effected 
by  the  following  circumstance.  Among  the  pious  cler- 
gymen who  occasionally  visited  the  doctor,  was  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Brown,  rector  of  Portishead,  and  vicar  of 
Kingston,  near  Taunton.  This  gentleman,  finding  the 
state  of  indecision  in  which  the  doctor's  mind  at  that 
time  oscillated,  put  into  his  hands  Mr.  Fletcher's  Ap- 
peal, and  Checks  to  Antinomianism.  These  consider- 
ably assisted  him  in  his  religious  progress,  and  were,  as 
he  has  since  declared,  "  the  blessed  means  of  bringing 
him  among  that  despised  people  called  Methodists,  with 
whom,"  he  adds,  44  God  being  my  helper,  I  am  deter- 
mined to  live  and  die." 

It  was  nearly  about  the  same  time,  that  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Hull,  a  dissenting  minister,  who  had  been  induced  to 
hear  the  doctor  preach,  addressed  to  him  a  letter,  which 
tended  to  encourage  him  in  the  good  way.  To  this  let- 
ter he  replied  ;  and  after  a  correspondence  of  some  con- 
tinuance, and  of  no  small  degree  of  advantage  to  him, 
an  interview  was  proposed  by  Mr.  Hull.    To  this  the 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


29 


doctor  had  no  personal  objection,  but  so  high  were  his 
prejudices  in  favour  of  the  Establishment,  that  he  choose 
rather  to  decline  the  friendly  offer,  than  to  contaminate 
himself  by  going  to  the  house  of  a  man  who  was  an 
avowed  dissenter ;  and  the  same  prejudices  prevented  him 
from  receiving  Mr.  Hull  at  Petherton.  A  compromise, 
however,  took  place,  and  they  agreed  to  meet  at  a  farm 
house,  as  a  neutral  spot,  to  which  they  might  resort 
without  polluting  each  other.  In  this  interview  the  doc- 
tor soon  discovered  that  his  heart  disowned  the  preju- 
dices by  which  his  head  had  been  guided ;  and  that  it 
was  possible  for  piety  and  knowledge  to  exist  without 
the  pale  of  the  Established  Church. 

With  a  man  labouring  under  prejudices  so  strong  as 
those  which  at  this  time  held  Dr.  Coke  in  captivity,  few 
could  be  found  more  suitable  to  converse,  than  Mr. 
Hull.  He  had  embraced  the  Cavinistic  creed,  but  he 
was  no  bigot.  Reasonable,  communicative,  and  inge- 
nuous, he  was  as  willing  to  hear  as  to  speak,  and  was 
more  inclined  to  support  his  creed  by  argument  than  by 
dogma.  This  fact  the  following  characteristic  anecdote 
tends  to  illustrate. 

One  day  it  is  said  that  he  promised  his  congregation 
to  preach  on  the  ensuing  Sunday  from  Acts  x,  34,  "  Of 
a  truth  I  perceive  that  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons," 
and  to  point  out  the  harmony  which  subsisted  between 
this  passage  and  the  system  of  Calvin.  When  the  day 
arrived,  his  congregation  was  unusually  large,  and  ex- 
pectation stood  on  tiptoe.  He,  however,  had  scarcely 
begun,  before  he  discovered  that  he  had  roused  a  lion 
which  he  was  unprepared  to  meet.  But  as  his  credit 
was  at  stake,  he  resolved  to  make  a  formidable  effort, 
and  he  proceeded  accordingly.  He  had  not,  however, 
advanced  far,  before  he  perceived  such  a  discord  be- 
tween the  system  which  he  had  undertaken  to  defend, 
and  all  the  passages  of  Scripture  which  he  could  recol- 
lect, that  after  several  ineffectual  attempts  he  was  ob- 
liged to  desist, — to  dismiss  the  congregation, — and  to 
sit  down  overwhelmed  with  agitation  and  silent  reflec- 
tion. During  the  ensuing  week  he  reviewed  his  creed 
with  impartial  scrutiny,  and  the  result  was,  that  he  re- 
solved, if  God  should  spare  him  to  see  another  Sabbath, 


30 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


he  would  preach  his  love  to  all  mankind.  This  resolu- 
tion he  is  said  to  have  carried  into  effect;  and,  to  en- 
courage him  to  perseverance,  God  was  pleased  to  crown 
his  labours  with  more  abundant  success.* 

Among  the  happy  effects  which  resulted  to  Dr.  Coke 
from  his  conversation  with  Mr.  Hull,  the  blow  which 
had  been  given  to  his  prejudices  was  not  the  least  ad- 
vantageous, since  this  prepared  him  to  receive  instruc- 
tion from  those  who,  in  humble  life,  had  experienced  the 
pardoning  love  of  God ;  of  which  an  opportunity  very 
shortly  occurred. 

It  happened,  while  he  was  thus  earnestly  seeking  the 
salvation  of  his  own  soul,  and  strongly  recommending 
the  Saviour  of  mankind  to  others,  that  he  had  an  occa- 
sion to  visit  a  respectable  family  in  Devonshire.  Among 
the  labourers  belonging  to  this  family  there  was  a  poor 
man  who  had  for  some  considerable  time  been  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Methodist  society,  and  who  superintended  a 
small  class.  This  man  was  soon  found  out  by  the  doc- 
tor, who  quickly  entered  into  conversation  with  him  on 
things  which  belong  to  our  everlasting  peace.  The 
poor  man,  though  destitute  of  worldly  knowledge,  had 
extensively  explored  the  unfathomable  mines  of  Divine 
love,  and  had  large  possessions  of  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  Christ.  On  the  nature  of  pardon — the  evi- 
dence which  accompanies  it — the  witness  of  the  Spirit 
— the  necessity  of  obtaining  these  inestimable  blessings 
— and  the  manner  in  which  we  must  come  to  God,  they 
discoursed  largely,  and  mutually  opened  their  hearts  to 
each  other.  From  conversation  they  joined  in  prayer, 
and  were  so  united  in  spirit  that  the  doctor  became  soli- 
citous to  know  something  more  concerning  the  Method- 
ists, of  whose  doctrines  and  character  he  had  heard 
many  strange  reports.  To  all  his  inquiries  the  old 
Christian  gave  him  satisfactory  replies,  which  induced 
him  to  think  that  he  had  been  blinded  by  delusive  re- 
presentations, and  he  resolved  to  be  the  dupe  of  preju- 
dice and  imposition  no  longer.  It  was  to  the  pious  and 
communicative  simplicity  of  this  happy  rustic,  that  Dr. 
Coke  declared  he  owed  greater  obligations  with  respect 


♦  See  the  History  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodists,  p.  405. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


31 


to  finding  peace  with  God  and  internal  tranquillity  of 
soul  than  to  any  other  person. 

On  returning  to  his  parish,  he  soon  discovered  that 
the  discourses  which  he  had  been  accustomed  to  de- 
liver were  not  altogether  so  evangelical  as  he  could 
wish — that  the  necessity  of  pardon  was  not  sufficiently 
enforced — that  the  evidence  accompanying  it  was  not 
satisfactorily  explained — and  above  all,  that  a  present 
salvation  had  not  been  so  much  insisted  on  as  he  now 
thought  necessary.  Under  these  impressions  he  pro- 
ceeded to  interline  some  of  his  discourses ;  to  intro- 
duce paragraphs  of  an  evangelical  tendency,  and  to  in- 
fuse that  ardent  spirit,  by  which  he  was  actuated,  into 
all  his  addresses  from  the  pulpit.  On  these  sincere  en- 
deavours of  his  servant  God  was  pleased  to  command 
his  blessing  ;  so  that  he  had  the  happiness  of  perceiv- 
ing some  fruit  of  his  labour,  even  while  he  was  desti- 
tute of  that  inward  evidence  of  his  adoption  which  he 
so  successfully  recommended  to  others. 

But  his  pious  exertions  were  not  confined  within  the 
walls  of  his  church.  On  taking  a  survey  of  his  parish 
he  found  it  very  extensive  ;  and  although  his  church 
was  crowded  with  hearers,  he  perceived  with  sorrow 
that  great  numbers  among  the  aged  and  infirm  were  un- 
able to  attend.  To  prevent  these  from  remaining  de- 
stitute of  the  word  of  life,  which  he  considered  it  his 
indispensable  duty  to  hold  forth  to  all,  he  appointed 
meetings  on  week-day  evenings,  at  the  houses  of  his 
friends,  at  which  he  delivered  lectures  to  those  whose 
.presence  he  solicited.  It  was  thus,  like  a  faithful  shep- 
herd, he  sought  the  infirm  and  wandering  sheep  of  his 
flock,  and  visited  even  the  highways  and  the  hedges  to 
compel  sinners  to  turn  to  God.  In  this  laborious  man- 
ner he  spent  a  considerable  portion  of  his  time,  going 
about  doing  good,  and  finding  in  the  faithful  discharge 
of  his  duty  the  approbation  of  his  own  conscience,  even 
without  enjoying  the  assurance  of  faith. 

Three  years  had  now  elapsed  since  he  had  taken 
upon  him  the  charge  of  his  parish,  during  which  time 
his  views  had  been  gradually  becoming  more  evangeli- 
cal, his  soul  had  experienced  more  Divine  light,  and  the 
great  plan  of  redemption  had  been  unfolding  to  his 


32 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


increasing  faith.  In  the  more  early  part  of  this  period 
he  walked  in  darkness ;  and  in  the  latter,  the  glimmer- 
ings of  twilight  had  not  given  place  to  the  approaching 
day.  The  morning  had  indeed  begun  to  dawn,  but  the 
Sun  of  righteousness  had  not  yet  arisen  with  healing 
in  his  wings.  But  the  happy  and  long  expected  mo- 
ment was  near  at  hand. 

One  evening,  as  he  walked  into  the  country  to  preach 
to  his  little  flock,  his  heart  was  in  a  particular  manner 
lifted  up  to  God  in  prayer  for  that  blessing  which  he 
had  sought  so  earnestly  and  so  long.  He  did  not  then 
receive  any  immediate  answer  to  his  petition.  But 
while  he  engaged  in  his  public  duty,  and  was  unfolding 
the  greatness  of  redeeming  love,  it  pleased  God  to  speak 
peace  to  his  soul,  to  dispel  all  his  fears,  and  to  fill  his 
heart  with  a  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory. 

Transported  with  the  enjoyment  of  this  blessing  he 
returned  home,  glorifying  the  Author  of  all  his  mercies, 
and  tenderly  concerned  for  his  fellow  creatures,  who 
were  either  seeking  the  same  inestimable  gem,  or  living 
without  hope  and  without  God  in  the  world.  He  soon 
announced  from  the  pulpit  the  blessing  he  had  experi- 
enced ;  and  his  language  partook  of  the  fervour  of  his 
spirit.  His  manuscript  became  too  feeble  either  to  con- 
vey the  rapid  energy  of  his  thoughts,  or  to  contain  the 
sacred  fire  which  glowed  in  his  breast.  He  had  already, 
on  peculiar  seasons,  ventured  to  make  excursions  be- 
yond its  confines  ;  but  from  the  lesson  which  experience 
had  lately  taught  him,  that  out  of  the  abundance  of  the 
heart  the  mouth  speaketh,  he  found  but  little  occasion 
for  written  discourses.  His  crutches  were  therefore 
thrown  aside ;  and,  under  the  teachings  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  he  began  to  walk  boldly  onward  as  a  master  of 
Israel.  In  this  step  also  God  was  pleased  to  acknow- 
ledge his  servant ;  a  peculiar  unction  attended  his 
word  ;  and  under  his  first  extempore  sermon  three 
souls  were  awakened  by  his  ministry. 

But  it  was  not  to  be  expected  that  the  idle,  the 
thoughtless,  the  ignorant,  the  self-righteous,  and  the 
profane,  throughout  the  extensive  parish  of  South  Pe- 
therton,  would  quietly  suffer  ail  these  changes  and  inno- 
vations.   In  all  ages,  and  in  all  places,  the  carnal  mind 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  CORE. 


33 


is  enmity  against  God.  This  truth  Dr.  Coke  was  al- 
most instantly  called  to  witness.  His  preaching  with- 
out a  book, — the  earnestness  of  his  exhortations, — the 
plainness  of  his  language, — and  his  establishing  even- 
ing lectures  in  the  villages,  all  conspired  to  give  offence, 
and  to  create  a  general  ferment  in  the  parish  and  neigh- 
bourhood. The  clergymen  in  his  vicinity  were  dis- 
pleased at  his  violation  of  accustomed  order,  and  be- 
cause* his  preaching  drew  away  many  of  their  regular 
hearers.  The  genteel  part  of  his  own  parish  were 
offended  at  his  uncommon  zeal ;  the  profane  at  his 
severe  reproof  of  sin  ;  and  the  moral  at  his  enforcing 
the  necessity  of  an  experimental  acquaintance  with  God. 
Above  all,  as  he  had  introdnced  the  singing  of  hymns 
into  the  church,  the  singers  were  much  disgusted,  and 
all  parties  joined  in  the  general  clamour. 

To  put  an  end,  if  possible,  to  these  wild  irregulari- 
ties, as  they  were  thought,  a  charge  was  made  out 
against  him,  and  presented  to  Bishop  Ross;  but  this 
did  not  produce  the  effect  that  was  expected.  The  pur- 
port of  his  reply  was  that  the  utmost  he  could  do 
would  be  to  suspend  him  from  his  ministerial  functions 
for  three  months  ;  and  that  if  this  were  done  it  would 
produce  a  clamour  on  the  opposite  side,  particularly 
among  those  who  were  inclined  to  favour  Methodism ; 
and  furnish  them  with  a  fair  pretence  for  saying  that  he 
had  been  persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake.  And,  per- 
haps, he  was  not  without  his  fears  that  the  doctor,  if 
suspended,  would  quit  the  Church  for  ever,  in  which 
such  active  zeal  was  so  much  wanted,  and  join  himself 
to  the  Methodists,  whose  rising  power  and  accumulat- 
ing numbers  he  viewed  with  a  jealous  eye.  This  was 
the  only  redress  they  could  obtain  from  Bishop  Ross, 
who  thought  it  best  to  let  the  affair  remain  in  silence, 
for  to  Dr.  Coke  he  said  nothing. 

The  cause  was,  however,  somewhat  different  with  the 
bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  for  to  his  ears  the  fame  of 
the  doctor's  preaching  had  also  reached.  But  his  mea- 
sures were  rather  admonitory  than  authoritative.  A 
letter  was  sent  to  the  doctor  from  him,  to  which  a  reply 
was  given  immediately  ;  but  as  nothing  more  was  heard 
from  this  quarter,  the  fair  presumption  is,  either  that 

2* 


34 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


the  bishop  was  satisfied  with  his  conduct,  or  that  he 
viewed  him  as  incorrigible,  and  prudently  ceased  to  ad- 
monish, as  soon  as  he  perceived  there  was  no  hope  of 
reformation. 

But  these  disappointments  were  not  sufficient  to  damp 
the  ardour  of  opposition.  The  refusal  of  the  bishops 
to  interfere,  induced  the  doctor's  enemies  to  apply  to 
the  rectoi  of  the  parish ;  who,  to  gratify  their  wishes, 
became  one  of  the  party,  and  promised  to  dismiss  his 
curate,  who  had  rendered  himself  obnoxious,  in  propor- 
tion as  he  was  become  faithful  and  earnest  in  seeking 
the  salvation  of  souls.  The  scheme  was  soon  concerted  ; 
and  on  an  appointed  day,  without  giving  the  doctor  any 
opportunity  of  delivering  his  own  soul  in  a  farewell 
address  to  his  congregation,  he  was  abruptly  dismissed, 
on  a  Sunday,  before  the  people,  from  that  church  where 
he  had  preached  upward  of  three  years.  And,  in  the 
estimation  of  his  enemies,  to  complete  his  disgrace,  to 
gratify  their  vengeance,  and  consummate  their  triumph, 
they  actually  caused  the  parish  bells  to  chime  him  out 
of  the  doors. 

Being  thus  dismissed  with  honourable  infamy,  the 
doctor's  friends  gathered  around  hirn  to  administer  con- 
solation, and  to  cheer  his  drooping  spirit.  The  disgrace 
attending  his  expulsion  created  little  uneasiness  ;  but  he 
felt  severely  from  the  precipitancy  of  the  measures  that 
had  not  allowed  him  time  to  preach  a  farewell  sermon 
to  a  people  whom  he  never  expected  to  address  again. 
His  friends  perceived  his  distress  ;  and  on  learning  the 
genuine  cause  from  whence  it  sprang,  recommended  an 
expedient  which  was  soon  adopted. 

As  the  removal  of  the  doctor  from  his  curacy,  though 
sudden  and  unexpected  to  him,  was  the  result  of  delibe- 
rate calculation  among  his  enemies,  another  curate  had 
been  provided  to  supply  his  place.  This  gentleman, 
who  stepped  immediately  into  the  vacant  pulpit,  per- 
fectly understood  the  part  he  was  to  act.  He  accordingly 
introduced  himself  to  the  notice  of  his  congregation  by 
pieaching  against  the  doctor,  and  by  attempting  to 
counteract  those  heresies  which  he  had  of  late  propa- 
gated. This  fact  the  doctor  has  recorded  in  his  concise 
memoranda ;  but  to  his  honour  it  ought  to  be  mentioned 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


35 


that  charity  has  left  a  blank  where  resentment  would 
have  inserted  his  opponent's  name. 

Harassed  in  his  mind  with  his  uncomfortable  situa- 
tion, and  traduced,  both  in  public  and  in  private,  by  men 
who  could  only  vindicate  their  own  conduct  by  vilifying 
his,  he  resolved,  if  possible,  to  deliver  a  farewell  ad- 
dress to  the  people,  before  he  quitted  the  parish  for 
ever.  And  he  was  incited  to  do  this  by  the  encourage- 
ment of  several  friends,  but  more  particularly  so  by 
Mr.  Maxfield,  whose  name  has  been  already  mentioned, 
and  who  never  forsook  him  during  all  his  vicissitudes 
in  Petherton. 

Banished  from  the  citadel  of  consecration,  it  was  re- 
solved that,  on  the  two  ensuing  Sundays,  he  should 
stand  near  the  church,  and  begin  to  preach  just  as  the 
people  left  it,  since  he  could  no  longer  address  them 
from  the  pulpit  within.  This  was,  perhaps,  the  only 
expedient,  under  present  circumstances,  which  he  could 
possibly  adopt,  to  vindicate  his  character ;  to  satisfy 
the  dictates  of  his  conscience  ;  and  to  gratify  the  earnest 
wishes  of  his  sincere  adherents. 

When  the  day  arrived,  he  took  his  stand  and  began 
his  discourse,  and  found  himself  surrounded  by  a  pro- 
miscuous crowd  of  enemies  and  friends.  There  is  a 
something  in  the  exercise  of  arbitrary  power  that  awak- 
ens the  revolting  principles  of  human  nature,  and  stimu- 
lates to  resistance.  It  was  plain  to  all,  that  the  doctor 
had  been  crushed  by  an  act  of  local  authority,  which, 
without  appealing  to  justice,  had  sheltered  itself  under 
the  sanction  of  law.  Many,  therefore,  who  disapproved 
of  his  preaching,  viewed  him  now  as  an  object  of  op- 
pression, and  espoused  his  cause  more,  perhaps,  from 
enmity  to  his  oppressors,  than  from  any  real  attachment 
to  him ;  and  several  among  them  determined  to  defend 
the  injured  man,  whom  they  thought  they  had  a  right  to 
ridicule,  and  even  to  traduce,  on  other  occasions. 

Thus  circumstanced,  between  the  jarring  opinions  of 
his  avowed  enemies, — of  many  who  had  taken  no  de- 
cided part, — of  his  transient  supporters, — and  of  his 
permanent  friends,  the  doctor  proceeded,  and  was  per- 
mitted to  conclude  his  first  sermon  in  peace.  His  ene- 
mies, however,  on  finding  that  he  intended  preaching 


36 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE, 


again,  on  the  ensuing  Sunday,  became  quite  exasperated  ; 
and,  without  any  hesitation,  threatened  to  stone  him,  in 
case  he  made  his  second  appearance.  But  he  was  nei- 
ther to  be  frightened  nor  deterred,  though  many  of  his 
friends  began  to  think  seriously  of  the  consequences  that 
might  ensue,  if  he  persisted  ;  especially  as  hostile  pre- 
parations were  actually  making,  in  the  face  of  open  day. 
The  doctor  alone  appeared  without  solicitude  ;  and  his 
tranquillity  arose  from  a  full  conviction  that  he  was 
under  the  immediate  inspection  and  care  of  an  omniscient 
and  omnipresent  Being,  in  whom  he  had  learned  to  put 
his  trust. 

There  resided,  at  this  time,  not  far  from  Petherton, 
an  amiable  family  of  dissenters,  named  Edmonds.  This 
family,  which  was  of  no  small  respectability,  consisted 
of  the  gentleman  and  his  lady,  and  a  son  and  daughter, 
both  grown  to  maturity.  The  son  and  daughter,  though 
bred  up  as  dissenters,  on  hearing  the  report  of  the  doc- 
tor's preaching,  in  times  past,  had  determined  to  attend 
the  church.  This  they  did ;  and  conceiving  an  attach- 
ment for  him,  they  became  his  regular  hearers.  On  the 
morning  of  the  second  Sunday  after  his  expulsion,  when 
the  parents  proceeded  to  their  own  meeting  house,  they 
cautioned  their  children  against  going  to  the  church  on 
that  day  ;  well  knowing  the  plans  that  had  been  con- 
certed, and  their  strong  attachment  to  the  doctor.  Pru- 
dence, therefore,  directed  them  to  give  these  admonitions, 
from  an  apprehension  that  their  children  might  be  in- 
volved in  troubles,  which  they  could  neither  remedy  nor 
prevent. 

Scarcely,  however,  had  the  cautious  parents  left  their 
home,  before  their  courageous  son  and  daughter  began 
to  reflect  on  the-  perilous  situation  of  their  friend  ;  and, 
thinking  it  mean  to  desert  him  in  time  of  need,  their 
affection  prevailed  over  parental  admonitions  ;  they 
therefore  took  their  horses,  and  rode  immediately  to 
Petherton.  Among  the  preparations  that  were  made  to 
annoy  the  congregation,  and  to  drive  the  doctor  from 
the  field,  a  large  quantity  of  stones  had  been  collected 
and  placed  in  some  hampers,  near  the  spot  on  which  he 
was  expected  to  stand.  But  these  hostile  appearances 
were  insufficient  to  divert  the  Edmondses  from  their 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


37 


purpose.  They  accordingly  placed  themselves,  when 
the  doctor  began,  one  on  the  right  hand  and  the  other 
on  the  left,  to  wait  the  impending  event.  To  these  were 
joined  a  great  number  of  other  real  friends,  who  had 
rallied  around  him  in  this  moment  of  danger  ;  and  with 
these,  associated  the  enemies  of  persecution,  so  that  only 
an  inconsiderable  party  was  found  to  patronize  the  ham- 
pers, and  discharge  their  contents  ;  and  these  were  from 
the  common  rabble,  which  every  town  and  parish  can 
produce. 

Why  men,  whose  deeds  are  evil,  should  prefer  dark- 
ness to  light,  requires  no  great  degree  of  penetration  to 
discover.  It  was  now  open  daylight ;  and  the  persons 
of  all  were  well  known  to  many,  who,  from  the  counte- 
nance which,  by  their  present  attitude,  they  seemed  to 
give  the  doctor,  tacitly  declared  that  they  intended  to 
espouse  his  cause  against  every  attempt  of  illegal  vio- 
lence. Under  these  circumstances,  it  became  a  matter 
of  prudent  calculation  with  every  one,  to  avoid  casting 
the  first  stone.  The  event  was,  that  the  doctor  proceeded 
in  his  discourse,  and  finally  concluded,  before  the  ham- 
pered proselytes  could  resolve  how  to  carry  their  pre- 
meditated threats  and  designs  into  execution.  The 
service  thus  concluding  without  any  act  of  hostility,  the 
young  Edmondses  took  the  doctor  with  them  to  their 
habitation,  where  he  was  kindly  received  by  the  parents  ; 
and  from  this  period  he  always  made  this  house  his 
home  during  all  his  future  visits  to  Petherton. 

Being  now  dismissed  from  his  curacy,  and  having 
taken  an  affectionate  leave  of  the  congregation,  it  be- 
came a  subject  of  serious  consideration  with  Dr.  Coke, 
to  know  what  course  he  should  take  in  passing  through 
life.  As  to  Church  preferment,  his  hopes  were  far  from 
being  sanguine,  although,  even  to  the  present  hour,  the 
promises  of  his  friends  had  been  calculated  to  keep  alive 
his  expectations.  To  another  curacy  he  could  without 
much  difficulty  have  access.  But  from  what  he  had 
already  experienced,  he  had  reason  to  fear  that  his  way 
would  be  strewed  with  briers  ;  and  that  the  general  use- 
fulness at  which  he  aimed,  would  be  prevented  by  ob- 
stacles which  it  would  be  useless  to  encounter,  while 
they  were  sanctioned  by  superiors,  who  were  more  dis- 


38 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


posed  to  countenance  a  mob,  than  to  support  him  against 
their  outrages. 

Placed  in  circumstances  of  comparative  affluence,  he 
was  under  no  necessity  of  seeking  employment  for 
bread.  He  therefore  resolved  to  pause  for  a  season,  till 
those  clouds  should  dissipate,  which,  at  present,  gathered 
around  him,  on  every  side,  and  completely  shut  the  ave- 
nues of  reasonable  hope.  An  inward  sense  of  the  Di- 
vine favour,  a  consciousness  of  his  own  rectitude  of 
intention,  and  the  consolations  of  a  few  friends,  were 
his  only  solace.  Hence  in  the  midst  of  darkness  he  was 
enabled  to  confide  in  God,  although  he  could  form  no 
conception  of  those  approaching  dispensations  which 
have  conspired  to  render  his  name  immortal. 


CHAPTER  III. 

First  interview  with  Mr.  "Wesley  at  Taunton — Joins  the  Method- 
ists— Appointed  to  London — Popular  among  the  people — Visits 
the  societies — Contends  with  difficulties — Bears  an  active  part  in 
procuring  the  deed  of  declaration — Testimony  of  Mr.  Wesley  and 
Dr.  Coke  respecting  the  deed  of  declaration — Presides  in  the  first 
Irish  conference — Testimonies  of  approbation  in  favour  of  Dr. 
Coke — State  of  religion  in  Ireland. 

It  has  sometimes  been  observed  in  the  natural  world, 
that  excessive  darkness  is  but  a  prelude  to  approaching 
day  ;  and  in  the  moral  world  we  frequently  discover  in 
the  economy  of  God,  that  "  behind  a  frowning  provi- 
dence he  hides  a  smiling  face."  Dr.  Coke  had  thus  far 
experienced  the  darkness  and.  the  frown,  but  these  were 
to  be  succeeded  by  daylight  and  smiles. 

While  affairs  were  in  a  state  of  agitation  atPetherton, 
he  had  accidentally  learned  that  Mr.  Wesley  was  to 
preach  at  Taunton  on  a  given  day,  and  was  to  sleep  the 
ensuing  night  at  the  house  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brown,  in 
Kingston.  As  this  was  the  gentleman  from  whom  Dr. 
Coke  had  received  the  works  of  Mr.  Fletcher,  an  inti- 
macy had  taken  place  between  them.  The  doctor, 
therefore,  thought  this  a  favourable  opportunity  for  an 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


39 


interview  with  Mr.  Wesley,  from  whose  conversation  he 
hoped  to  reap  much  spiritual  advantage.  He  accord- 
ingly took  his  horse,  and  rode  that  day  to  Kingston, 
that  he  might  enjoy  the  company  of^,his  venerable  serv- 
ant of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  evening,  after  he  returned 
from  preaching  at  Taunton. 

He  would  not,  however,  presume  to  hear  Mr.  Wesley 
preach  in  any  place  beside  the  church,  although  he  had 
travelled  twenty  miles  to  enjoy  his  company  and  conver- 
sation. Nothing  at  this  time  could  be  more  repugnant 
to  his  feelings  and  judgment,  than  the  thoughts  of  sepa- 
rating from  the  Establishment,  within  the  pale  of  which 
he  had  resolved  to  live  and  die.  Of  his  conversation 
with  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Brown  we  have  no  memorial. 
But  from  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  Wesley  has  recorded 
the  interview,  we  may  be  fully  satisfied  it  was  highly 
pleasing  to  both  parties. 

"I  preached,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  in  his  journal  of 
August  18,  1776,  "  at  Taunton,  and  afterward  went  with 
Mr.  Brown  to  Kingston.  Here  I  found  a  clergyman, 
Dr.  Coke,  late  a  gentleman  commoner  of  Jesus  col- 
lege, in  Oxford,  who  came  twenty  miles  on  purpose  to 
meet  me  :  I  had  much  conversation  with  him,  and  a 
union  then  began  which  I  trust  shall  never  end."  This 
appears  to  have  been  their  first  interview ;  and  although 
the  language  might  not  have  been  prophetic,  the  event 
proved  perfectly  consonant  to  his  expectations  in  time, 
and  who  can  doubt,  that  it  has  been  renewed  with  in- 
creasing ardour  since  they  have  met  in  the  world  of 
spirits ! 

But  this  union  of  spirit  was  not  yet  matured  to  a 
unity  of  action.  However,  as  Mr.  Wesley,  during  this 
interview,  unfolded  to  him  his  plans,  and  communicated 
his  designs,  he  was  furnished  with  an  opportunity  of 
reflecting  upon  what  he  had  heard,  and  of  deliberately 
sitting  down  to  count  the  cost,  if  he  had  any  latent  in- 
tention of  finally  joining  him  in  the  work  in  which  he 
was  engaged. 

At  what  particular  time  Dr.  Coke  was  dismissed  from 
his  curacy  is  rather  uncertain  ;  but  this  uncertainty  is 
confined  within  a  very  narrow  compass.  And  conse- 
quently, as  his  removal  from  Petherton  finally  deter- 


40 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


mined  him  to  join  Mr.  Wesley,  the  event  of  this  union 
is  involved  in  the  same  degree  of  uncertainty.  It  is 
plain,  however,  that  this  removal,  and  this  union,  must 
have  taken  place  between  August,  1776,  and  August, 
1777,  since  in  the  former  date  we  behold  their  first  in- 
terview, and  in  the  latter  we  perceive  that  union  formed 
which  had  been  virtually  anticipated. 

Mr.  Wesley,  in  his  journal  of  the  19th  of  August, 
1777,  wrote  as  follows:  "I  went  forward  to  Taunton 
with  Dr.  Coke,  who,  being  dismissed  from  his  curacy, 
has  bidden  adieu  to  his  honourable  name,  and  is  deter- 
mined to  cast  in  his  lot  with  us."  The  Methodist  con- 
ference was  this  year  held  in  Bristol,  and  Dr.  Coke  at- 
tended ;  but  for  some  reasons  which  are  not  known,  his 
name  made  no  appearance  in  the  minutes  until  the  ensu- 
ing year,  when  he  was  appointed  to  labour  in  London. 

If  conjecture  may  be  permitted  to  supply  the  place 
of  evidence  in  this  instance,  it  seems  not  unreasonable 
to  suppose  that  Mr.  Wesley,  highly  pleased  with  the  ac- 
quisition of  a  pious,  active  clergyman,  might  have 
chosen  to  take  him  in  his  own  company,  while  he  paid 
a  visit  to  the  societies,  in  order  to  furnish  him  with  an 
opportunity  of  making  his  observations — to  introduce 
him  to  the  people — and  to  confirm  him  in  those  princi- 
ples which  he  had  already  embraced,  as  well  as  accusr 
torn  him  to  that  discipline  which  he  had  thus  far  esta- 
blished. As  the  doctor  had  many  friends  in  exalted  sta- 
tions who  had  continued  almost  to  the  very  last  to  flatter 
his  hopes,  Mr.  Wesley,  who  was  well  acquainted  with 
human  nature,  might  not  be  without  his  fears  that  some- 
thing very  tempting  might  be  held  out  to  recall  him, 
when  the  step  he  had  taken  came  to  be  fully  known. 
Prudence  might  therefore  have  conspired  to  keep  him 
immediately  under  his  own  eye,  till  the  day  of  tempta- 
tion was  past,  and  his  former  friends  had  placed  him 
among  the  incorrigibles. 

We  are  warranted  in  drawing  these  conclusions  from 
the  conduct  of  Lord  ,  who  had  for  some  consider- 
able time  honoured  the  doctor  with  his  friendship  and 
professed  patronage.  And  not  many  months  before  he 
was  dismissed  from  his  curacy,  and  had  joined  Mr.  Wes- 
ley, his  lordship  sent  him  a  letter  in  his  own  handwriting, 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


41 


renewing  his  promise  that  he  would  recommend  him  to 
his  majesty  for  some  preferment  at  the  disposal  of  the 
crown.  Nothing,  however,  was  either  done  or  promised 
after  he  had  taken  his  decisive  step.  And  perhaps  his 
noble  patron  was  not  displeased  to  find  that  ultimate 
disappointment  had  been  so  nicely  concealed  in  the 
garb  of  promise,  as  to  escape  detection  under  so  favour- 
able a  pretext. 

The  doctor,  having  advanced  so  far  as  to  be  above  the 
desire  and  beyond  the  opportunity  of  retracting  with 
any  hope  of  preferment,  entered  on  his  new  vocation 
with  that  zeal  and  energy  which  invariably  distinguished 
all  his  actions.  To  Mr.  Wesley's  advice  and  direction 
he  was  ever  ready  to  submit ;  and  he  was  generally  em- 
ployed on  those  occasions  where  clerical  assistance  was 
thought  to  be  expedient ;  for  to  this  order  our  late  vene- 
rable father  still  retained  an  invincible  attachment. 

The  report  of  Dr.  Coke's  conversion, — of  his  energetic 
manner  of  preaching, — of  his  ill  treatment  at  South  Pe- 
therton, — of  his  being  dismissed  from  his  curacy, — and 
of  his  having  joined  Mr.  Wesley,  was  soon  circulated 
throughout  the  Methodist  connection.  It  had  reached 
London  long  before  his  appointment  for  the  metropolis, 
and  had  excited  strong  prepossessions  in  his  favour. 
His  congregations  were  therefore  exceedingly  large, 
and  frequently  the  houses  were  insufficient  to  contain 
the  people.  This  induced  him  to  preach  abroad  when- 
ever the  weather  permitted,  and  the  congregation  ren- 
dered it  necessary ;  and  God  was  pleased  on  these 
occasions  to  add  many  seals  to  his  ministry.  The  ground 
on  which  Tavistock-square  now  stands,  was  at  that  time 
laid  out  in  fields.  In  these  he  frequently  collected  large 
assemblies,  and  much  good  was  there  done  through  his 
instrumentality. 

Nor  was  this  popularity  of  a  transient  nature.  His 
earnestness,  his  activity,  his  piety,  his  zeal  for  God,  and, 
above  all,  his  unconquerable  desire  to  do  good,  which 
was  always  evinced  by  his  warm  addresses  to  the  hearts 
of  his  hearers,  ensured  him  a  cordial  reception  on  all 
occasions,  even  when  more  splendid  talents  and  more 
commanding  eloquence  were  compelled  to  plead  in  vain. 
To  this  ascendency  in  the  affections  of  the  people,  the 


42 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


harmony  of  his  voice,  the  engaging  smile  which  his 
countenance  displayed,  and  the  clerical  character  which 
he  sustained,  no  doubt,  in  part  contributed.  But  these 
inferior  circumstances  must  be  allowed  to  dwindle  into 
their  own  insignificance  when  compared  with  that  pe- 
culiar unction  with  which  God  was  pleased  to  attend  his 
word. 

Dr.  Coke,  having  made  himself  fully  acquainted  with 
the  doctrines,  discipline,  and  rules  of  the  Methodists, 
through  his  intimacy  with  Mr.  Wesley,  and  his  daily 
observations,  was  appointed,  in  the  year  1780,  to  super- 
intend the  affairs  of  the  London  circuit.  Nothing,  how- 
ever, of  particular  moment  occurred  while  he  held  this 
office.  His  zeal,  his  activity,  his  usefulness,  and  his 
popularity  continued  without  diminution.  He  was  con- 
sidered by  the  people  as  an  invaluable  acquisition  to  the 
cause  of  Methodism ;  and  Mr.  Wesley's  confidence  in 
him,  which  was  nearly  unbounded,  was  most  judiciously 
placed  with  regard  to  the  execution  of  his  plans. 

His  faithfulness,  however,  in  fully  discharging  what 
he  conceived  to  be  his  duty,  under  the  direction  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  was  not  always  without  its  difficulties  ;  nor  was 
his  situation,  at  all  times,  of  the  most  comfortable  nature. 
But  to  all  these  inconveniences  he  had  resolved  to  sub- 
mit, from  a  full  conviction  that  he  was  in  the  path  of 
duty,  and  that  trials  and  sufferings  are  the  lot  of  all  who 
will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus. 

-  During  many  years,  before  Dr.  Coke  joined  him,  it 
had  been  an  established  custom  with  Mr.  Wesley  to 
visit  the  societies  which  God  had  made  him  instrumental 
in  raising  up,  so  often  as  his  other  avocations  would 
allow.  But  so  much  had  these  societies  increased  in 
number,  both  in  England  and  Ireland,  about  the  year 
1780,  that  to  many  his  personal  visits  had  been  restricted 
to  every  second  year.  On  the  acquisition  of  Dr.  Coke, 
Mr.  Wesley,  however,  determined  that  in  Ireland  he 
should  visit  the  societies  alternately  with  himself,  thus 
making  between  them  in  that  kingdom  an  annual  visit ; 
and  in  England,  that  he  should  take  such  journeys  as 
prudence  might  direct,  and  circumstances  allow.  Dr. 
Coke  accordingly  entered  on  this  arduous  work  about 
the  year  1780,  and,  under  various  modifications,  con- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


43 


tinued  travelling  almost  incessantly  either  by  land  or 
water,  until  death  put  a  period  to  his  mortal  career. 

Among  the  members  of  the  societies  he  was  generally 
received  as  an  inhabitant  of  the  celestial  regions,  who, 
out  of  compassion  to  common  mortals,  had  condescended 
to  visit  the  abodes  of  men.  His  manner  of  preaching 
always  left  a  favourable  impression  on  the  minds  of  the 
people  at  large ;  his  word  was  frequently  attended  with 
the  Divine  blessing ;  and  the  regret  they  felt  at  parting 
with  him  was  equal  to  the  joy  they  manifested  on  his 
arrival.  As  a  clergyman  of  the  Church,  he  frequently 
found  the  doors  of  the  Establishment  open  for  his  recep- 
tion ;  and  his  character  and  dress  procured  for  him  a 
number  of  friends,  who  commanded  respect  in  many 
places,  where,  without  a  gown  or  cassock,  a  preacher 
of  the  Gospel  durst  not  appear  with  safety. 

In  the  course  of  these  journeyings,  it  came  to  the 
doctor's  lot  to  revisit  South  Petherton,  the  place  of  his 
former  residence,  from  the  church  of  which  he  had  been 
dismissed.  But  time  had  wrought  a  considerable  change 
in  the  dispositions  of  the  people,  and  procured  for  him 
a  reception  which  an  able  writer,  animadverting  on  the 
consequences  of  his  removal,  thus  describes  : — 

"  Meanwhile  the  doctor's  opponents  had  no  great 
comfort  of  their  triumph.  The  worth  of  certain  cha- 
racters is  not  appreciated  till  we  feel  their  loss.  In 
walking  the  street,  they  everywhere  met  a  mournful 
countenance.  The  poor  had  lost  their  benefactor,  the 
people  their  pastor,  the  sick  their  comforter,  and  the 
wicked  the  only  person  that  kept  them  in  awe.  But  on 
the  doctor's  future  visit,  sober  reason  having  regained 
the  sovereignty,  these  same  opponents  were  the  foremost 
to  chastise  their  own  folly.  4  Well,'  said  they,  '  we 
chimed  him  out,  and  now  we  will  atone  for  our  error, 
by  ringing  him  in.'  Such  are  the  issues  of  bearing  ad- 
versity with  a  becoming  temper  of  mind."* 

As  the  doctor,  in  his  occasional  visits,  sometimes 
acted  as  Mr.  Wesley's  more  immediate  representative, 
it  was  not  unfrequently  his  lot  to  introduce  regulations 
into  the  societies  with  which  many  were  dissatisfied. 


*  History  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodists,  p.  410. 


44 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


His  power  was  rather  discretionary  than  precisely  defi- 
nite :  and,  in  several  instances,  he  has  been  accused  of 
proceeding  beyond  the  bounds  of  delegated  authority. 
How  far  such  a  charge  may  be  considered  as  just,  it  is 
impossible  to  say.  The  warmth  and  energy  of  his  na- 
tural disposition,  his  eagerness  to  accomplish  his  pur- 
poses, and  his  promptitude  of  action,  will  tend  to  sanction 
the  accusation.  But  it  is  well  known  when  projected 
schemes  miscarry,  that  the  views  of  men  undergo  a  con- 
siderable alteration,  and  those  efforts  are  frequently 
rewarded  with  censure  for  which  success  would  have 
insured  applause.  With  difficulties  of  this  nature  the 
doctor  was  sometimes  compelled  to  contend  ;  while  the 
part  which  he  actually  bore  in  the  dubious  transactions 
rendered  his  means  of  defence  more  perplexing  than  the 
charges  were  serious  which  he  undertook  to  obviate  ; 
and  this  ultimately  exposed  his  conduct  to  suspicions 
which  it  was  not  easy  for  him  to  repel.  An  affair  of 
this  kind  occurred  much  about  this  time  respecting  the 
settlement  of  the  Methodist  chapels. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  itinerant  plan  of  preaching 
has  always  been  considered  as  a  fundamental  principle 
in  the  economy  of  Methodism.  It  has  been  owned  and 
blessed  of  God  in  a  most  remarkable  manner.  Origin- 
ating with  Christ  and  his  apostles,  it  has  been  proved  to 
be  the  most  efficacious  means  for  propagating  the  Gos- 
pel that,  under  God,  have  ever  blessed  the  world  from 
the  commencement  of  the  Christian  era  to  the  present 
hour.  To  preserve  this  plan  from  violation,  it  is  obvi- 
ous that  the  stationing  of  the  preachers  must  ultimately 
rest  with  the  preachers  themselves.  For  if  the  people 
have  a  right  to  dictate  or  appoint,  all  will  choose  men 
of  superior  talents  ;  all  will  reject  those  of  weak  ones  : 
contending  parties  will  instantly  be  formed,  and  the 
whole  connection  will  degenerate  into  factions.  But  if, 
to  preserve  the  itinerant  plan,  the  appointment  of  the 
preachers  must  rest  with  the  conference,  the  security  of 
the  pulpits  throughout  the  kingdom  must  be  necessary, 
to  give  that  plan  and  this  appointment  their  proper 
effect. 

In  providing  for  these  consequences,  two  difficulties 
of  considerable  magnitude  occurred  to  Mr.  Wesley;  one 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


45 


was  in  annexing  some  definite  idea  to  the  term  confer- 
ence ;  and  the  other  was,  how  to  secure  the  use  of  the 
pulpits,  without  including  in  that  security  the  property 
of  the  chapels.  To  compass  these  points,  Mr.  Wesley 
made  what  is  generally  called  "  The  Deed  of  Declara- 
tion," which  he  caused  to  be  enrolled  in  chancery.  In 
this  deed  he  made  provision  for  the  settlement  of  the 
chapels  in  his  connection,  and  restricted  the  term  con- 
ference to  one  hundred  of  the  preachers,  who  were  spe- 
cified by  name  ;  pointing  out,  at  the  same  time,  how 
those  deficiencies  should  be  supplied  which  might  be 
occasioned  by  death,  or  by  other  causes.  This  Deed 
of  Declaration  may  be  seen  at  large  in  Dr.  Whitehead's 
Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  vol.  ii,  p.  384,  Dublin  edition.  It 
is  dated  Feb.  28,  1784. 

The  publication  of  this  deed  created  a  transient  stir 
throughout  the  connection ;  particularly  among  a  few 
of  those  preachers  who  were  not  included  in  the  hun- 
dred that  were  expressly  named.  And  what  added  to 
the  momentary  uneasiness  was,  that  some  who  were 
omitted  had  been  of  long  standing,  and  were  of  con- 
siderable influence,  while  others  who  were  included, 
had  little  or  nothing  to  recommend  them  that  could  be 
discovered  by  such  as  complained  because  they  were 
not  mentioned.  As  the  name  of  Dr.  Coke  was  included 
in  the  hundred,  the  charge  of  limiting  the  number  fell 
chiefly  on  him ;  and  as  he  wras  known  to  have  taken  an 
active  part  in  the  business,  the  imputation  seemed  to 
be  founded  on  something  more  than  mere  suspicion. 
Those,  therefore,  who  conceived  themselves  to  be 
slighted  by  the  omission  of  their  names,  could  easily 
perceive  artifice  and  design  in  his  conduct,  and  even 
discover  his  latent  intention  to  assume  over  them  an 
unauthorized  degree  of  dominion  immediately  after  Mr 
Wesley's  decease ;  and  these  steps  were  thought  to  be 
preparatory  to  the  measure. 

But  how  loud  soever  the  clamour  raised  against  him 
might  have  been  on  this  account,  and  by  how  many 
voices  soever  it  might  have  been  echoed,  it  does  not 
appear  that  the  charge  was  ever  supported  by  any  real 
evidence,  either  directly  or  indirectly.  On  his  conduct 
on  this  occasion  the  joint  testimony  of  Mr.  Wesley  and 


46 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


himself  positively  declares  the  contrary,  in  language 
too  unequivocal  to  be  misunderstood. 

"My  first  thought,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  was  to 
name  a  few,  suppose  ten  or  twelve  persons.  Count 
ZinzendorfT  named  only  six  who  were  to  preside  over 
the  community  of  Moravians  after  his  decease.  But, 
on  second  thoughts,  I  believed  there  would  be  more 
safety  in  a  greater  number  of  counsellors,  and  therefore 
named  a  hundred,  as  many  as  I  judged  could  meet  with- 
out too  great  an  expense,  and  without  leaving  any  circuit 
naked  of  preachers  while  the  conference  was  assem- 
bled. 

"  In  naming  these  preachers,  as  I  had  no  adviser,  so 
I  had  no  respect  of  persons  ;  but  I  simply  set  down 
those  that,  according  to  the  best  of  my  judgment,  were 
most  proper.  But  I  am  not  infallible.  I  might  mis- 
take, and  think  better  of  some  of  them  than  they  de- 
served. However,  I  did  my  best,  and  if  I  did  wrong, 
it  was  not  the  error  of  my  will,  but  of  my  judgment. 

"  But  what  need  was  there  for  any  deed  at  all  ? 
There  was  the  utmost  need  of  it.  Without  some  authen- 
tic deed,  fixing  the  meaning  of  the  term,  the  moment  I 
died,  the  conference  had  been  nothing.  Therefore  any 
of  the  proprietors  of  land,  on  which  our  preaching 
houses  were  built,  might  have  seized  them  for  their  own 
use  ;  and  there  would  have  been  none  to  hinder  them, 
for  the  conference  would  have  been  nobody,  a  mere 
empty  name. 

"  You  see,  then,  in  all  the  pains  I  have  taken  about 
this  absolutely  necessary  Deed  I  have  been  labouring 
not  for  myself,  (for  I  have  no  interest  therein,)  but  for 
the  whole  body  of  the  Methodists,  in  order  to  fix  them 
on  such  a  foundation  as  is  likely  to  stand  as  long  as  the 
sun  and  moon  endure  :  that  is,  if  they  continue  to  walk 
by  faith,  and  to  show  forth  their  faith  by  their  works: 
otherwise  I  pray  God  to  root  out  the  memorial  of  them 
from  the  earth.  John  Wesley."* 

Of  the  part  which  Dr.  Coke  bore  in  the  procuring 
and  completing  of  the  Deed  of  Declaration,  he  gives  the 
following  account,  in  "An  Address  to  the  Methodist 


*  Coke's  and  Moore's  Life  of  Wesley,  p.  356. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


47 


Society  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  on  the  settlement 
of  the  preaching  houses." 

"My  Dearest  Brethren, — It  has  long  been  the 
grief  of  my  mind,  that  any  thing  should  exist  among  us 
which  gives  uneasiness  to  many  of  you,  and  will,  if  it 
be  suffered  to  continue  among  us,  be  a  ground  for  per- 
petual dissatisfaction,  to  the  great  hinderance  of  the 
work  of  God ;  I  mean  the  power  given  to  the  confer- 
ence by  the  present  mode  of  settling  our  preaching 
houses. 

"  I  have  opened  my  sorrowful  mind  at  large  to  seve- 
ral of  the  most  judicious  of  our  preachers ;  men  who 
have  borne  the  heat  and  burden  of  the  day,  men  of  re- 
nown in  our  Israel,  and  they  have,  with  one  voice,  ad- 
vised me  to  lay  before  you  the  present  plan  of  recon- 
ciliation. For  this  purpose  I  shall  in  the  first  place 
relate  to  you  the  several  steps  by  which  the  Deed, 
which  was  enrolled  in  chancery  by  our  dear  honoured 
father  in  the  Gospel,  Mr.  Wesley,  was  set  on  foot,  and 
afterward  completed. 

"  In  the  conference  held  in  the  year  1782,  several 
complaints  were  made,  in  respect  to  the  danger  in  which 
we  were  situated,  from  the  want  of  specifying,  in  dis- 
tinct and  legal  terms,  what  was  meant  by  the  term, 
4  The  conference  of  the  people  called  Methodists.'  In- 
deed, the  preachers  seemed  universally  alarmed,  and 
many  expressed  their  fears  that  divisions  would  take 
place  among  us  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley  on  this 
account ;  and  the  whole  body  of  preachers  present 
seemed  to  wish  that  some  methods  might  be  taken  to 
remove  this  danger,  which  appeared  to  be  pregnant 
with  evils  of  the  first  magnitude. 

"  In  consequence  of  this  (the  subject  lying  heavy  on 
my  heart)  I  desired  Mr.  Clulow,  of  Chancery-lane,  Lon- 
don, to  draw  up  such  a  case  as  I  judged  sufficient  for 
the  purpose,  and  then  to  present  it  to  that  very  eminent 
counsellor,  Mr.  Maddox,  for  his  opinion.  This  was 
accordingly  done,  and  Mr.  Maddox  informed  us,  in  his 
answer,  that  the  deeds  of  our  preaching  houses  were  in 
the  situation  we  dreaded  ;  that  the  law  would  not  re- 
cognize the  conference  in  the  state  in  which  it  stood  at 
that  time,  and,  consequently,  that  there  was  no  central 


48 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


point  which  might  preserve  the  connection  from  split- 
ting into  a  thousand  pieces  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Wes- 
ley. To  prevent  this,  he  observed  that  Mr.  Wesley- 
should  enrol  a  deed  in  chancery,  which  deed  should 
specify  the  persons  by  name  who  composed  the  confer- 
ence, together  with  the  mode  of  succession  for  its  per- 
petuity ;  and  at  the  same  time  such  regulations  be 
established  by  the  deed  as  Mr.  W^esley  would  wish  the 
conference  should  be  governed  by  after  his  death. 

"  This  opinion  of  Mr.  Maddox  I  read  in  the  confer- 
ence held  in  the  year  1783.  The  whole  conference 
seemed  grateful  to  me  for  procuring  the  opinion,  and 
expressed  their  wishes  that  such  a  deed  might  be  drawn 
up  and  executed  by  Mr.  Wesley  as  should  agree  with 
the  advice  of  that  great  lawyer,  as  soon  as  possible. 

M  Soon  after  the  conference  was  ended,  Mr.  Wesley 
authorized  me  to  draw  up,  with  the  assistance  of  Mr. 
Clulow,  all  the  leading  parts  of  a  deed  which  should 
answer  the  above  mentioned  purposes.  This  we  did 
with  much  care,  and  as  to  myself  I  can  truly  say  with 
fear  and  trembling",  receiving  Mr.  Maddox's  advice  in 
respect  to  every  step  we  took,  and  laying  the  whole 
ultimately  at  Mr.  Wesley's  feet  for  his  approbation ; 
there  remained  now  nothing  but  to  insert  the  names  of 
those  who  were  to  constitute  the  conference.  Mr. 
Wesley  then  declared  that  he  would  limit  the  number 
to  one  hundred.  This  was  indeed  contrary  to  my  very 
humble  opiniont  which  was,  that  every  preacher,  in  full 
connection,  should  be  a  member  of  the  conference  ;  and 
that  admission  into  full  connection  should  be  looked 
upon  as  admission  into  membership  with  the  confer- 
ence ;  and  I  still  believe  it  will  be  most  for  the  glory 
of  God,  and  the  peace  of  our  Zion,  that  the  members 
of  the  conference  admit  the  other  preachers  who  are  in 
full  connection,  and  are  present  at  the  conference  from 
time  to  time,  to  a  full  vote  on  all  occasions.  However, 
of  course,  I  submitted  to  the  superior  judgment  and 
authority  of  Mr.  Wesley.  But  I  do  publicly  avow  that 
I  was  not  concerned  in  the  limitation  of  the  number,  or 
the  selection  of  the  hundred  preachers  who  were  nomi- 
nated the  members  of  the  conference. 

44  All  things  necessary  being  completed  in  the  court 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


49 


of  chancery  according  to  law,  I  thought  it  my  duty  to 
send  copies  of  the  Deed  to  all  assistants  of  circuits 
throughout  Great  Britain  ;  and  I  afterward  carried  co- 
pies of  it  to  Ireland." 

However  full  and  explicit  these  declarations  are,  both 
from  Mr.  Wesley  and  Dr.  Coke,  they  were  insufficient 
at  that  time  to  silence  the  clamour  that  discontent  had 
raised,  or  to  stay  the  ferment  which  the  Deed  of  Decla- 
ration occasioned.  Mr.  Wesley  had  as  positively  de- 
clared that  in  naming  the  hundred  he  had  no  adviser, 
and  was  not  actuated  by  any  respect  of  persons,  as  Dr. 
Coke  had,  that  the  limitation  to  this  number  was  con- 
trary to  his  judgment,  and  that  he  had  no  concern  what- 
ever either  in  the  restriction  or  the  nomination.  But 
the  irritation  which  these  measures  occasioned,  has  long 
since  subsided  ;  and  the  dangers  which  were  anticipated 
have  been  found  to  be  the  phantoms  of  imagination. 
The  Deed  of  Declaration  is  now  uniformly  acknow- 
ledged as  a  blessing  to  the  connection,  of  which  the 
happy  consequences  will  probably  be  felt  by  generations 
yet  unborn.  The  part,  therefore,  which  Dr.  Coke  took 
in  procuring  it  has  already  obtained  for  him  the  appro- 
bation of  the  present  age,  and  we  cannot  doubt  that  it 
will  ensure  the  gratitude  of  posterity. 

But  how  much  soever  Dr.  Coke  might  have  been  buf- 
feted by  these  conflicting  storms,  he  continued  gradually 
to  rise  in  the  estimation  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  in  that  of 
most  others  who  placed  confidence  in  his  judgment.  Of 
this  fact  his  subsequent  appointments  to  fill  the  most 
arduous  situations  which  the  connection  at  that  time 
afforded,  bear  the  most  unquestionable  testimony.  And 
the  manner  in  which  he  acquitted  himself  in  the  dis- 
charge of  his  duties  may  be  gathered  from  the  glorious 
effects  which  have  resulted  from  his  exertions  ;  and 
from  that  respect  and  veneration  with  which  his  name  is 
remembered  by  the  pious  in  the  sister  kingdom,  and  in 
all  other  places  which  have  witnessed  his  extensive  la- 
bours. 

In  the  year  1782  he  was  directed  by  Mr.  Wesley  to 
convene  together  the  Irish  preachers,  and  to  hold,  for 
the  first  time,  a  conference  in  Dublin,  upon  the  same 
principles  that  the  conferences  in  England  had  been 

3 


50 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


conducted.  Methodism,  prior  to  this  time,  had  obtained 
a  considerable  footing  in  Ireland,  notwithstanding  the 
rage  of  persecution  which  the  advocates  of  the  Gospel 
had  been  compelled  to  endure.  Both  Mr.  Wesley  and 
his  brother  had  visited  this  country  ;  and  an  account  of 
the  treatment  they  received  from  mobs,  instigated  and 
supported  by  men  in  authority,  may  be  seen  at  large  in 
the  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley  by  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Moore, 
and  also  in  that  of  Dr.  Whitehead.  During  these  visits 
Mr.  John  Wesley  had  collected  together  several  of  the 
Irish  preachers,  and  had  consulted  writh  them  on  the  re- 
ligious affairs  of  Ireland ;  but  these  occasional  conven- 
tions had  never  yet  assumed  the  form  of  conferences. 
All  the  concerns  of  Ireland,  that  were  deemed  of  im- 
portance, had  been  transacted  in  England,  where  the 
appointment  of  all  the  preachers  throughout  the  connec- 
tion took  place.  But  from  the  increase  of  the  societies, 
and  the  accumulation  of  business,  a  separate  conference 
was  found  necessary;  and  in  the  year  1782  Dr.  Coke 
for  the  first  time  presided  in  that  assembly,  which  has 
been  continued  annually  ever  since. 

On  his  first  official  visit  to  Ireland,  though  unac- 
quainted in  a  great  degree  with  the  habits  and  prevailing 
propensities  of  the  people,  he  soon  discovered  great  im- 
proprieties, that  had  principally  sprung  up  through 
neglect  of  discipline.  Against  these  he  delivered  his 
testimony  in  pointed  language,  and  thus  gave  to  the 
preachers  and  people  a  fair  specimen  of  wrhat  they  might 
expect,  so  long  as  he  had  the  honour  of  presiding  in 
their  conferences.  But  this  faithfulness  in  the  discharge 
of  his  duty  presented  no  obstacle  to  his  subsequent  ap- 
pointments. He  was  an  avowed  enemy  to  sin,  and  his 
friends  were  actuated  by  the  same  principle. 

As  the  Irish  were  so  well  satisfied  with  his  conduct, 
as  president  of  their  conference,  that  they  were  anxious 
for  his  reappointment,  he  took  occasion,  in  several  suc- 
ceeding years,  to  travel  over  as  many  circuits  as  time 
would  permit  him  to  visit,  in  order  to  make  himself  fully 
acquainted  with  the  state  of  religion  throughout  the 
kingdom.  This  previous  knowledge,  thus  acquired, 
enabled  him  to  fill  his  station  in  the  ensuing  assembly 
with  more  confidence  in  himself,  and  with  an  increasing 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


51 


approbation  from  the  people.  And  from  this  year, 
1782,  until  he  prepared  to  visit  India,  Dr.  Coke  almost 
invariably  presided  in  the  Irish  conference  ;  thus  filling 
the  presidential  chair  with  honour,  approbation,  and 
great  utility,  for  nearly  thirty  years. 

Nor  was  this  popularity  the  mere  offspring  of  a  mo- 
mentary impulse.  It  continued  to  follow  him  through 
all  the  variations  which  thirty  years  can  hardly  fail  to 
produce  ;  and  in  their  public  assembly,  toward  the  close 
of  his  mortal  career,  they  expressed  their  sentiments  in 
terms  of  decided  approbation.  And  I  transcribe  their 
testimony  with  additional  pleasure,  from  finding  it  re- 
corded by  an  annotator  in  the  work  of  Dr.  Whitehead, 
his  rival  biographer  of  Mr.  Wesley's  life. 

"  Dr.  Coke  continued  to  visit  the  societies  in  different 
parts  during  Mr.  Wesley's  life.  He  has  presided  at 
conferences  in  Ireland  when  it  was  judged  inexpedient 
for  that  man  of  God  to  cross  the  water.  And  that  he 
fully  answered  the  opinion  formed  of  him  by  Mr.  Wes- 
ley, must  appear  obvious  even  to  those  enemies  whose 
puny  efforts,  so  strenuously  engaged  to  tarnish  his  cha- 
racter, have  but  tended  to  strengthen  the  Methodist  so- 
cieties and  all  liberal  minds  in  that  opinion.  So  prepos- 
sessed are  the  members  of  the  Irish  conference  in  favour 
of  Dr.  Coke,  that,  since  Mr.  Wesley's  death,  they  have 
made  it  a  constant  request,  that  the  English  conference 
would  indulge  them  by  granting  that  their  affectionate 
friend  should  preside  at  their  annual  meeting — at  which 
he  has,  for  the  most  part,  accordingly  presided,  and 
under  God  has  proved  a  great  blessing.  The  following 
extracts  from  the  English  and  Irish  conferences  in  1805, 
prove  the  latter  assertion  : — 

"  'Your  readiness  of  mind  to  comply  with  our  request, 
so  often  made,  for  our  greatly  respected  friend  and  bro- 
ther, Dr.  Coke,  convinces  us  still  more  and  more  of 
your  affection  toward  us.  We  do,  therefore,  with  con- 
fidence, unanimously  request  that  he  may  be  appointed 
our  president  the  ensuing  year.  It  will,  we  believe, 
afford  you  much  pleasure  to  be  informed  that  our  love 
and  respect  for  him  increase  every  year ;  so  that  we 
were  ready  to  look  upon  ourselves  as  orphans  when 
contrary  winds  delayed  his  coming  so  long;  but  we 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


made  prayer  to  God  for  him,  and  our  gracious  Lord 
sent  him  to  us  (in  Dublin)  the  evening  before  our  con- 
ference began.' 

"  To  this  solicitation  the  following  reply  was  re- 
turned : — 

"  '  In  compliance  with  your  request,  we  appoint  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Coke  to  be  the  president  of  the  next  Irish  con- 
ference, to  be  held  in  Dublin  on  the  first  Friday  in  July, 
1806.  He  has  long  been  to  us  a  greatly  beloved  friend 
and  brother  ;  and  we  pray  that  he  may  meet  you  in  all 
the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  gospel  of  peace.'"* 

If  we  turn  from  the  affectionate  approbation  with 
which  his  labours  were  received  in  Ireland,  to  the  bene- 
fits which  resulted  from  them,  his  importance  as  an  in- 
strument in  the  Church  of  Christ  will  not  appear  in  a 
less  advantageous  light.  On  making  a  comparative  es- 
timate between  the  state  of  Methodism  in  1782,  when 
he  first  presided  in  the  first  conference,  and  that  which 
was  exhibited  in  1813,  the  last  conference  which  he  ever 
attended  in  Ireland,  just  before  his  departure  for  India, 
and  the  last  in  which  his  voice  shall  be  ever  heard,  the 
result  will  be  too  striking  to  require  any  comment. 

In  the  year  1782  there  were  in  Ireland  no  more  than 
fifteen  circuits,  thirty-four  preachers,  and  about  six  thou- 
sand members  in  society,  with  but  few  preaching  houses, 
and  scanty  congregations.  But  in  the  year  1813  the 
circuits,  including  eight  missionary  ones,  which  may  be 
considered  as  exclusively  of  his  establishment,  amounted 
to  fifty-six.  The  preachers,  including  the  missionaries, 
and  those  who  had  grown  infirm  by  their  continued  la- 
bours in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  were  augmented  to 
one  hundred  and  twenty-one  ;  and  the  members  of  soci- 
ety had  increased  to  twenty-eight  thousand,  seven  hun- 
dred, and  seventy,  of  which  number  nine  hundred  and 
forty-seven  had  joined  the  society  during  the  preceding 
year.  From  that  period  to  the  present,  the  work  in  that 
kingdom  has  continued  to  spread  in  a  rapid  manner ; 
and  although  the  missionary  preachers  have  been  occa- 
sionally exposed  to  persecution,  their  labours  have  been 

*  See  Whitehead's  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  vol.  ii,  p.  403,  Dublin 
edition. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE.  53 


blessed  to  thousands,  who  continue  to  grow  in  grace, 
and  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God. 

As  Dr.  Coke,  toward  the  latter  period  of  his  life,  was 
chiefly  engaged  in  the  promoting  of  missions,  his  name 
stood  at  the  head  of  the  missionary  department,  in  the 
appointments  of  the  preachers.  And  as  superintendent 
of  the  missions  he  regularly  published,  during  the  last 
seven  years  or  more*  of  his  life,  an  annual  report,  in 
which  he  traced  the  rapid  or  progressive  advancement 
of  the  work  of  God  in  various  parts  of  the  world. 
Among  these  it  is  pleasing  to  review  the  manner  in 
which  it  has  prospered  in  Ireland,  and  to  trace  the  kind 
hand  of  Providence  in  preserving  his  ministers  and 
faithful  people  in  the  midst  of  surrounding  discourage- 
ments and  dangers. 

Since  his  removal  from  Europe,  and  ultimately  from 
this  terrestrial  abode,  the  annual  report  has  been  pub- 
lished by  the  secretaries  for  the  foreign  and  home  mis- 
sions. And  from  their  statement,  in  the  report  for  1814, 
we  may  easily  gather  that  the  work,  so  happily  begun, 
is  still  proceeding  under  the  divine  blessing  in  various 
parts  of  Ireland.  "  Knowledge,"  they  observe,  "  in  the 
estimation  of  all  wise  and  good  men,  is  the  way  to  holi- 
ness and  happiness.  We  have  long  lamented  the  gross 
ignorance,  deep  depravity,  and  extreme  wretchedness  of 
the  great  mass  of  Irish  Catholics  ;  and  have  used  various 
means  to  enlighten  their  judgments,  and  turn  them  from 
Satan  to  God.  Considerable  success  has  crowned  our 
past  labours,  whereby  we  are  encouraged  still  to  proceed 
in  this  labour  of  love.  Our  missionaries  in  Ireland  are 
men  of  deep  piety  and  steady  zeal.  Their  labours  are 
abundant,  and  their  sufferings  and  privations  great ;  but 
amid  all  they  proceed  in  their  work  like  primitive  apos- 
tles. Much  good  has  been  done  by  their  instrumentality 
this  year  ;  and  pleasing  prospects  of  future  success  con- 
tinually open  to  their  view.  One  of  them,  speaking  of 
a  very  dark  part  of  the  country,  says,  *  The  Lord  has 
caused  the  wilderness  and  solitary  places  to  be  glad,  and 
the  desert  to  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose  !'  In  many 
places  where  the  Bible  had  not  been  seen,  it  is  now  read 
with  seriousness,  attention,  and  prayer;  and  several 
have  committed  select  passages  to  memory,  and  repeated 


54 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


them  to  the  preachers  in  a  manner  highly  gratifying."* 
These  observations  almost  exclusively  refer  to  the  state 
of  the  missions  in  Ireland,  which,  under  God,  owe  their 
existence  and  establishment  to  the  indefatigable  exer- 
tions of  Dr.  Coke. 

It  is  pleasing  thus  to  reflect  how  the  little  one  has 
become  a  thousand ;  how  the  borders  of  Zion  are  gra- 
dually enlarged  ;  and  how  multitudes  flock  to  the  stand- 
ard of  the  gospel,  and  embrace  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 
And  although,  whether  a  Paul  shall  plant  or  an  Apollos 
shall  water,  it  is  only  God  who  can  give  the  increase ; 
yet  we  cannot  forget  the  favoured  instrument  which  the 
Head  of  the  church  has  been  pleased  to  employ  in  the 
accomplishment  of  his  own  work.  Those  who  have 
received  distinguished  honours  from  God  have  a  strong 
claim  to  respect  from  their  fellow  creatures,  and  parti- 
cularly from  their  fellow  Christians.  To  neglect  the 
instrument  is  to  treat  the  almighty  Agent  with  con- 
tempt ;  and  to  do  this,  is  to  be  guilty  of  ingratitude  to- 
ward both. 

*  Annual  Report  of  the  State  of  the  Missions  for  1814. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Mr.  Wesley's  early  visit  to  America — Origin  of  Methodism  in 
America — Mr.  Embury,  Mr.  Strawbridge,  and  captain  "Webb, 
visit  the  continent — First  preaching  house  built  in  1768— Mr. 
Boardman  and  Mr.  Pilmoor  repair  to  America — Mr.  Asbury  goes 
thither  in  1771 — Mr.  Wright,  Mr.  Shadford,  and  Mr.  Rankin,  in 
1773 — State  of  Melihodism  at  the  commencement  of  the  war — 
Various  occurrences  during  the  unhappy  conflict. 

At  an  early  period  of  Mr.  Wesley's  life,  when  zeal 
and  a  sense  of  duty  began  to  direct  his  actions,  he  visit- 
ed the  continent  of  America  in  that  ministerial  character 
which  he  had  not  long  assumed.  He  sailed  from  Eng- 
land the  latter  end  of  October,  1735,  and  returned 
again  the  first  of  February,  1738.  Of  the  purity  of  his 
intentions,  and  his  wishes  to  do  good,  no  doubt  what- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


55 


ever  can  be  entertained.  But  the  trials  to  which  he  was 
exposed,  and  the  train  of  difficulties  which  he  was 
obliged  to  encounter,  during  the  short  period  of  his 
residence  abroad,  rendered  his  situation  exceedingly  un- 
comfortable ;  so  that  he  found  himself  rather  in  a  school 
of  discipline,  than  in  a  field  of  ministerial  labour.  But 
this  expedition  was  not  undertaken  in  vain.  As  to  him- 
self, he  procured  much  spiritual  light  from  the  compa- 
nions of  his  voyage  ;  much  knowledge  of  the  state  of 
religion  in  some  parts  of  the  continent ;  and  realized  an 
early  specimen  of  those  persecutions  and  storms  which 
it  was  his  lot  to  encounter  through  a  considerable  por- 
tion of  his  life.  In  the  behalf  of  others  whom  Provi- 
dence afterward  raised  him  up  to  direct,  he  was  enabled 
to  make  due  allowance  for  injurious  reports  ;  to  antici- 
pate some  of  those  obstacles  which  they  were  almost 
sure  to  meet ;  and  lastly  to  arrange  his  future  plans  for 
the  benefit  of  mankind,  according  to  the  genius  of  the 
people,  and  the  manners  which  prevailed  among  them, 
in  the  ample  field  through  which  his  future  labours  ex- 
tended. 

It  was  not  long  after  his  return  from  America,  that 
God  was  pleased  to  reveal  himself  spiritually  to  his 
soul;  and,  through  a  train  of  providences  which  no 
mortal  could  anticipate,  and  to  which  his  natural  feelings 
were  repugnant,  to  thrust  him  out  into  the  world  to  call 
sinners  to  repentance.  The  divine  approbation  accom- 
panied his  exertions.  Many  were  converted  to  God  ; 
and  of  these,  several  began  in  a  local  sphere  to  assist 
him  in  his  labours. 

Among  these  local  preachers  there  was  one  whose 
name  was  Philip  Embury.  This  man  was  a  native  of 
Ireland,  and  he  had  for  some  time  raised  his  voice  for 
God  ;  but  through  some  of  those  vicissitudes  attendant 
on  human  life,  but  which  have  no  connection  with  the 
present  occasion,  he  had  embarked  for  the  western  con- 
tinent, and  taken  up  his  residence  in  the  city  of  New- 
York.  On  his  arrival  he  found  the  standard  of  morals 
to  be  exceedingly  low.  The  city  was  not  only  given  to 
spiritual  idolatry,  but  the  inhabitants  were  addicted  to 
almost  every  vice.  His  spirit,  therefore,  like  that  of 
St.  Paul  when  he  visited  Athens,  was  stirred  within 


56  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 

him,  and  he  began  to  preach  salvation  through  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ. 

Having  no  chapel,  he  began  by  instructing  his  little 
congregation  in  his  own  dwelling  house.  At  first,  those 
who  assembled  consisted  of  his  own  countrymen,  who, 
like  himself,  had  emigrated  from  their  native  land.  The 
report  of  his  preaching,  however,  soon  drew  others  to 
hear ;  and  their  numbers  still  increasing,  his  dwelling 
house  became  insufficient  to  contain  the  Irish  emigrants, 
the  native  citizens,  and  the  English  residents,  that  com- 
posed his  groupe  of  hearers.  To  remedy  this  defect, 
a  large  room  was  instantly  rented,  and  the  expense  was 
paid  by  their  voluntary  contributions.  In  this  state 
things  continued  for  some  time.  Mr.  Embury  was 
faithful  and  conscientious  in  the  discharge  of  his  duty; 
the  people  grew  attentive,  many  became  serious,  and 
several  found  peace  with  God.  And  as  the  present 
preaching  of  Mr.  Embury  had  no  connection  with  that 
of  Mr.  Wesley,  when  he  visited  the  continent  about 
thirty  years  before,  we  may  view  this  as  the  first  dawn- 
ing of  Methodism  on  the  vast  continent  of  America  : 
and  its  period  may  be  fixed  about  the  year  1767. 

But  it  is  not  solely  to  the  active  exertions  of  Mr. 
Embury  that  America  stands  indebted  for  the  introduc- 
tion of  Methodism.  Several  other  pious  Methodists 
emigrated  nearly  about  the  same  time,  and  scattered 
seed  in  various  parts.  Among  these  was  Mr.  Straw- 
bridge,  who  was  also  a  native  of  Ireland.  This  pious 
man,  having  no  connection  with  Mr.  Embury,  and  per- 
haps at  first  scarcely  any  knowledge  of  him,  landed  in 
the  state  of  Maryland,  and  took  up  his  residence  in 
Frederic  county,  where  he  began  to  erect  the  standard 
of  the  gospel,  and  to  call  sinners  to  repentance.  His 
word  also  was  attended  with  a  divine  blessing  to  the 
souls  of  many,  who  were  led  to  call  upon  the  name  of 
the  Lord,  and  to  find  that  he  had  still  power  upon  earth 
to  forgive  sins. 

But  although  these  pious  men  continued  to  labour, 
and  to  see  the  fruits  of  their  exertions  in  the  conversion 
of  many,  and  the  reformation  of  multitudes,  no  regular 
consistency  was  given  to  their  endeavours  until  the 
spirited  efforts  of  captain  Webb  drew  the  attention  of 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


57 


Mr.  Wesley  and  his  conference  to  the  state  of  religion 
on  the  western  continent,  then  considered  as  a  political 
part  of  Britain,  though  separated  from  our  shores  by 
the  Atlantic  Ocean. 

About  the  year  1765,  Mr.  Webb,  who  was  a  military 
officer,  had  attended  Mr.  Wesley's  preaching  in  Bristol, 
and  God  had  rendered  the  word  a  blessing  to  his  soul. 
Being  a  man  of  strong  sensibilities  and  lively  feelings, 
his  zeal  for  the  cause  of  God  triumphed  over  the  con- 
sideration of  his  military  character,  and  he  began  pub- 
licly to  recommend  to  others  that  grace  which  maketh 
wise  unto  salvation.  At  this  time  he  was  a  lieutenant 
in  the  army ;  but  being  afterward  advanced  to  the  rank 
of  captain,  he  has  been  generally  distinguished  by  the 
name  of  captain  Webb.  This  officer  was  in  the  battle 
of  Quebec,  where  he  received  a  wound  in  his  arm,  and 
lost  the  use  of  his  right  eye,  on  that  memorable  occa^ 
sion  which  deprived  general  Wolfe  of  his  life. 

The  first  place  in  which  captain  Webb  appeared  in 
public  as  a  preacher  was  Bath,  at  a  time  when,  through 
some  accident,  the  preacher  who  had  been  expected  did 
not  arrive.  His  zeal  recommended  him  to  the  notice 
of  his  hearers,  and  much  good  attended  his  ministry. 
Having  some  time  afterward  received  the  appointment 
of  barrack  master  at  Albany,  in  America,  he  proceeded 
thither,  carrying  with  him  that  strong  zeal  for  the  cause 
of  God  for  which  he  was  afterward  distinguished 
through  life.  It  does  not  appear  that  captain  Webb, 
on  his  arrival  in  America,  had  any  personal  knowledge 
either  of  Mr.  Embury  at  New-York,  or  of  Mr.  Straw- 
bridge  in  Frederic  county.  He,  however,  soon  found 
them  out ;  and  they  were  rendered  instrumental  in 
assisting  each  other,  and  in  promoting,  on  a  more  en- 
larged plan,  the  work  of  their  heavenly  Father. 

Captain  Webb,  on  his  arrival  at  Albany,  began  by 
establishing  family  prayer  in  his  own  house.  This  was 
soon  circulated  as  a  singular  circumstance  ;  and  from 
his  being  an  officer,  the  notice  which  his  conduct  ex- 
cited soon  grew  to  astonishment.  Several  desired  to 
join  his  family  in  prayer  ;  and  all  who  made  the  request 
were  readily  admitted.  The  neighbourhood  soon  flock- 
ed to  his  house,  and,  as  occasion  offered,  he  warned 

3* 


5S 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


them  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  recommended 
the  Saviour  of  mankind.  The  success  which  crowned 
these  domestic  efforts  soon  induced  him  to  extend  his 
labours  ;  and  under  this  impression  he  paid  a  visit  to 
Mr.  Embury  at  New-York. 

On  being  invited  to  preach,  he  appeared  before  his 
congregation  in  his  military  dress  ;  the  novelty  of  which 
so  attracted  the  attention  of  the  people  that  the  room 
which  had  been  rented  was  soon  found  insufficient  to 
contain  the  congregations  ;  and  to  hire  one  that  was 
sufficiently  large  was  a  task  of  no  common  difficulty. 
A  room,  however,  sixty  feet  long,  and  eighteen  feet 
wide,  was  at  length  procured  ;  but  as  this  was  also 
shortly  found  equally  as  inconvenient  as  the  former 
had  been,  through  the  increase  of  hearers,  the  building 
of  a  preaching  house  was  taken  into  serious  considera- 
tion. This  was  undertaken  and  accomplished  in  the 
year  1768,  being  the  first  Methodist  preaching  house 
that  ever  presented  itself  to  view  in  the  western  world. 

From  New-York  captain  Webb  proceeded  to  Long 
Island  to  visit  some  of  his  relations  who  resided  there. 
In  this  place  he  also  preached,  and  formed  an  infant 
society.  The  city  of  Philadelphia  likewise  witnessed 
his  labours,  and  several  of  his  hearers  derived  much 
benefit  from  his  ministry.  But  it  was  in  New-York 
that  the  gospel  seemed  principally  to  flourish.  In  this 
city  a  permanent  congregation  was  established,  and  a 
considerable  society  formed ;  and  from  the  general 
spirit  which  seemed  to  be  manifested  by  all,  the  fields 
appeared  white  unto  harvest. 

Under  these  views  and  considerations,  captain  Webb, 
in  conjunction  with  his  associates,  wrote  to  Mr.  Wesley 
in  England,  giving  him  a  plain  statement  of  facts,  and 
requesting  him  at  the  ensuing  conference  to  appoint 
some  preachers  to  come  over,  and  prosecute  the  work 
that  was  so  happily  and  providentially  begun.  Being 
always  ready  to  embrace  every  opening  of  divine  Pro- 
vidence, Mr.  Wesley,  at  the  conference  of  1769,  intro- 
duced the  case  of  America  in  so  favourable  a  light,  that 
two  of  his  preachers,  Mr.  Richard  Boardman  and  Mr. 
Joseph  Pilmoor,  volunteered  their  services  to  cross  the 
Atlantic,  and  make  an  effort  to  introduce  the  itinerant 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


69 


plan  in  America.  Their  offers  were  accepted;  and  as 
the  preaching  house  in  New-York  had  involved  the  in- 
fant society  in  some  pecuniary  embarrassments,  "  We 
determined  (says  Mr.  Wesley)  to  send  them  fifty  pounds, 
as  a  token  of  our  brotherly  love."  Mr.  Boardman  and  Mr. 
Pilmoor  sailed  accordingly;  and,  reaching  the  place  of 
their  destination  in  safety,  began  their  itinerant  labours, 
and  thus  became  the  first  regular  Methodist  missionaries 
who  ever  visited  the  western  continent. 

A  few  days  after  their  landing,  Mr.  Pilmoor  wrote 
a  letter  to  Mr.  Wesley,  of  which  the  following  is  an 
extract;  it  is  dated  Philadelphia,  October  31st,  1769  : — 

"  Rev.  Sir, — By  the  blessing  of  God  we  are  safely 
arrived  here,  after  a  tedious  passage  of  nine  weeks. 

"  We  were  not  a  little  surprised  to  find  captain  Webb 
in  town,  and  a  society  of  about  a  hundred  members,  who 
desire  to  be  in  close  connection  with  you.  This  is  the 
Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes. 

"  I  have  preached  several  times,  and  the  people  flock 
to  hear  in  multitudes.  Sunday  evening  I  went  out  upon 
the  common.  I  had  the  stage  appointed  for  the  horse 
race  for  my  pulpit,  and  I  think  between  four  and  five 
thousand  hearers,  who  heard  with  attention  still  as 
night.  Blessed  be  God  for  field  preaching.  When  I 
began  to  talk  of  preaching  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing, the  people  thought  it  would  not  answer  in  America  : 
however,  I  resolved  to  try,  and  had  a  very  good  con- 
gregation. 

"Here  seems  to  be  a  great  and  effectual  door  open- 
ing in  this  country,  and  I  hope  many  souls  will  be 
gathered  in.  The  people  in  general  like  to  hear  the 
word,  and  seem  to  have  some  ideas  of  salvation  by 
grace." 

From  Philadelphia  Mr.  Pilmoor  proceeded  to  Mary- 
land, visiting  this  state,  together  with  those  of  Virginia 
and  North  Carolina.  In  all  these  states  he  preached 
with  considerable  success ;  forming  societies  in  various 
parts,  and  witnessing  the  happy  effects  resulting  from 
the  mission  in  which  he  was  engaged.  Throughout  the 
whole  he  discovered  the  teachable  disposition  of  the 
people  and  their  willingness  to  hear  ;  and  thus,  as  an 
instrument  in  the  hand  of  God,  laid  an  extensive  founda- 


60 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


tion  for  that  amazing  work  which  has  since  been  carried 
on  with  such  unexampled  success. 

Mr.  Boardman,  who  sailed  with  Mr.  Pilmoor  in  the 
same  ship,  and  with  him  landed  at  Philadelphia,  imme- 
diately took  his  leave,  and  hastened  to  New-York,  in 
which  city  the  preaching  house  had  been  erected.  On 
his  arrival  he  found  the  prospect  before  him  equally  as 
pleasing  as  it  had  been  represented  by  captain  Webb ; 
and,  under  the  mingled  sensations  of  gratitude  and 
hope,  entered  on  his  ministerial  work.  Determined, 
however,  to  make  some  trial  before  he  transmitted  a 
report  across  the  Atlantic,  he  waited  till  the  24th  of 
April,  1770,  on  which  day  he  wrote  the  following  ac- 
count : — 

"  Our  house  contains  about  seventeen  hundred  hear- 
ers. About  a  third  part  of  those  who  attend  the  preach- 
ing get  in  ;  the  rest  are  glad  to  hear  without.  There 
appears  such  a  willingness  in  the  Americans  to  hear  the 
word  as  I  never  saw  before.  They  have  no  preaching 
in  some  parts  of  the  back  settlements.  I  doubt  not  but 
an  effectual  door  will  be  opened  among  them.  O  may 
the  Most  High  now  give  his  Son  the  heathen  for  his 
inheritance  !  The  number  of  blacks  that  attend  the 
preaching  affects  me  much." 

As  the  prospects  of  these  preachers  continued  to  be 
inviting,  and  the  work  to  increase  in  their  hands,  they 
transmitted  to  Mr.  Wesley  such  pleasing  accounts  of 
their  success  that,  at  the  conference  of  1771,  he  appointed 
Mr.  Francis  Asbury  and  Mr.  Richard  Wright  to  repair 
to  the  continent  to  assist  their  brethren  already  esta- 
blished there.  They  proceeded  thither  accordingly, 
and  joined  in  the  common  employment.  Mr.  Wright, 
however,  soon  returned,  and  desisted  from  travelling. 
But  Mr.  Asbury  remained  firmly  at  his  post ;  outrode  all 
the  storms  to  which  the  American  revolution  gave  rise : 
and  continued  a  hoary  veteran  in  the  cause  of  God,  to 
witness  the  changes  which  have  taken  place  in  favour 
of  Christianity  through  the  long  lapse  of  forty-four  years. 
This  truly  apostolic  man  has  lately  been  called  to  his 
eternal  reward. 

Mr.  Asbury,  on  his  arrival,  soon  perceived  that  the 
work  which  had  been  so  happily  begun,  was  confined 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


61 


chiefly  to  the  larger  towns  ;  but  that,  under  proper  regu- 
lations, it  was  susceptible  of  a  much  greater  extension, 
if  carried  into  the  villages  and  secluded  plantations  that 
were  scattered  throughout  the  country.  To  these  de- 
partments he  therefore  devoted  his  time  and  talents  ; 
and,  in  the  blessing  which  attended  his  ministry,  and  the 
great  success  which  he  found  in  the  formation  of  socie- 
ties, he  thought  himself  amply  rewarded  for  all  the 
inconveniences  with  which  his  solitary  excursions  were 
attended.  But  while  he  was  thus  engaged  in  visiting 
the  plantations  and  villages,  an  undue  eagerness  to  ex- 
tend the  work  in  the  towns  had  unhappily  led  to  a  com- 
parative neglect  of  discipline.  Some  apprehensions  of 
this  seem  to  have  been  anticipated  in  England  ;  for,  in 
1773,  Mr.  Wesley  appointed  Mr.  Thomas  Rankin  and 
Mr.  George  Shadford  to  America,  investing  them- with 
powers  which  none  of  their  predecessors  had  ever  pre- 
sumed to  exercise. 

On  their  arrival,  they  soon  discovered  the  evil  which 
Mr.  Wesley  had  sent  them  to  remedy ;  and,  like  faithful 
servants,  they  began  their  necessary  though  painful  duty. 
The  loss  of  the  superfluous  and  unfruitful  branches  did 
not,  however,  hinder  the  growth  of  the  spiritual  tree. 
The  wounds  which  were  made,  soon  healed,  and  it  be- 
came more  vigorous  and  fruitful  than  it  had  been  before. 
It  is  to  be  regretted  that  any  occasions  should  exist  to 
require  the  exercise  of  such  external  discipline  ;  but  ex- 
perience teaches  many  important  lessons,  which  mere 
abstract  reasoning  finds  it  difficult  to  learn.  Every  skil- 
ful gardener  knows  that  the  pruning  knife,  when  applied 
to  the  branches,  is  not  less  necessary  to  the  perfection 
of  his  vine  than  the  rich  manure  which  supports  its 
roots. 

Mr.  Rankin  and  Mr.  Shadford  continued  on  the  con- 
tinent about  five  years.  During  this  time  they  travelled 
through  North  Carolina  and  New-York,  and  through  all 
the  other  states  which  lie  between  these  provinces.  In 
many  places  their  preaching  was  attended  with  particu- 
lar success  ;  and  the  discipline  which  they  had  every- 
where enforced,  rendered  their  characters  truly  venerable, 
the  societies  which  they  formed  more  exemplary,  and  the 
old  ones  more  pure.    But  on  the  approach  of  that  un- 


62 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


happy  war  which  shortly  afterward  broke  out  between 
the  mother  country  and  the  American  colonies,  and 
which  finally  terminated  in  the  dismemberment  of  the 
empire,  and  the  independence  of  the  United  States,  a 
period  was  put  to  their  usefulness,  and  to  their  residence 
on  the  continent. 

On  the  general  state  of  Methodism  in  the  colonies,  at 
the  commencement  of  hostilities,  Mr.  Rankin  observes 
as  follows :  "  At  our  little  conference  in  Philadelphia, 
in  July,  1773,  we  had  about  a  thousand  in  the  different 
societies,  and  six  or  seven  preachers  :  and  in  May,  1777, 
we  had  forty  preachers  in  the  different  circuits,  and 
about  seven  thousand  members  in  the  societies ;  beside 
many  hundreds  of  negroes,  who  were  convinced  of  sin, 
and  many  of  them  happy  in  the  love  of  God.  Were  it 
not  for  the  civil  war,  I  have  reason  to  believe  the  work 
of  God  would  have  flourished  in  a  more  abundant  man- 
ner, as  both  rich  and  poor  gladly  embraced  the  truths 
of  the  gospel,  and  received  the  preachers  with  open 
arms." 

On  the  great  question  respecting  the  justice  or  injus- 
tice of  the  American  war,  it  is  well  known  that  opposite 
opinions  have  been  entertained.  It  is  not  for  us  to 
censure  or  applaud  either  party,  or  to  take  a  retrospec- 
tive survey  of  the  political  transactions  of  departed 
years.  It  is,  however,  well  known  that  Mr.  Wesley,  on 
this  agitated  question,  took  a  decided  part;  and,  in  his 
"  Calm  Address  to  the  Colonists,"  reprobated  their  con- 
duct in  terms  not  less  pointed  than  were  those  in  which 
he  attempted  to  justify  the  conduct  of  the  mother  coun- 
try. It  was  providential  that  some  circumstances  oc- 
curred to  prevent  this  Calm  Address  from  raising  a 
tempest,  which,  in  all  probability,  would  in  this  critical 
moment  have  swept  Methodism  from  the  continent  at  a 
stroke,  and  perhaps  have  banished  it  for  ever. 

The  opinion  of  Mr.  Wesley,  respecting  the  conduct 
of  the  Americans,  in  resisting  the  demands  of  Britain, 
was  soon  echoed  by  many  of  his  preachers,  and  parti- 
cularly by  Mr.  Rankin  and  his  associate  ministers  esta- 
blished to  itinerate  in  America.  In  England  these 
sentiments  might  be  expressed  with  safety  ;  but  in  the 
colonies  the  subject  was  seen  with  very  different  eyes. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


63 


The  consequence  was,  that  the  preachers  on  the  con- 
tinent in  connection  with  Mr.  Wesley  were  everywhere 
viewed  as  enemies  to  the  cause  of  liberty,  as  the  secret 
instruments  of  despotic  power,  and  as  men  unworthy 
of  being  cherished  in  the  bosom  of  a  country  whose 
sons  had  taken  up  arms  in  support  of  their  indepen- 
dence. 

As  the  clamour  became  general,  and  the  tide  of  pub- 
lic opinion  was  too  strong  to  be  resisted,  all  the  preach- 
ers who  had  gone  from  England,  with  the  exception  of 
Mr.  Asbury,  were  obliged  to  withdraw  from  the  colonies, 
to  escape  the  effects  of  popular  vengeance.  From  this 
period,  therefore,  the  work  was  at  a  stand  ;  and  the 
friends  of  Methodism  were  exposed  to  those  vicissitudes 
which  are  always  generated  in  a  country  which  is  the 
seat  of  war  ;  and  to  the  mortification  of  being  viewed  as 
suspicious  characters.  It  was  through  considerable 
difficulties  that  the  preachers  effected  their  escape,  and 
reached  in  safety  their  native  land. 

Supported  by  the  rectitude  of  his  own  intentions  to 
have  no  concern  with  political  questions,  and  conscious 
of  having  said  nothing  that  could  offend  either  party, 
on  the  subject  of  the  impending  war,  Mr.  Asbury  deter- 
mined to  remain  at  the  post  of  duty,  and  wait  the  event 
of  the  approaching  storm.  It  was  a  happy  circumstance 
that  he  was  inspired  with  this  holy  resolution,  since  it  is 
owing  to  him,  under  the  superintending  care  of  God, 
that  Methodism  was  enabled  to  survive  the  shock  which 
convulsed  Europe  and  the  western  world.  How  far 
those  preachers  who  set  Mr.  Asbury  an  example  which 
he  disdained  to  follow,  acted  consistently  with  the  spirit 
of  their  profession,  may  furnish  room  for  opposite  opi- 
nions. But  we  have  no  right  to  decide  upon  the  pro- 
priety or  impropriety  of  their  conduct,  unless  we  make 
ourselves  intimately  acquainted  with  all  the  local  cir- 
cumstances of  their  situation.  Of  this  momentous  crisis 
Dr.  Coke  has  delivered  his  sentiments  in  the  following 
words  : — 

"  The  war,  which  at  this  time  had  broken  out  between 
the  mother  country  and  her  colonies,  impeded  the  work 
in  a  considerable  manner,  and  for  some  time  shut  up 
nearly  all  communication  between  them.   The  distresses 


64 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


to  which  both  the  societies  and  preachers  were  exposed, 
were  very  terrible.  The  clergy  abandoned  their  flocks ; 
and  in  many  instances  the  British  missionaries,  following 
their  example,  forsook  their  spheres  of  action.  Mr. 
Asbury  alone,  unterrified  by  the  threatening  sword, 
remained  in  his  station. 

"  Surrounded  by  dangers  on  every  side,  his  vigour 
increased  as  his  colleagues  declined  the  work  ;  and,  un- 
der the  blessing  of  Providence,  it  was  by  his  unwearied 
exertions  that  the  flame  of  religion  was  kept  alive, 
while  thousands  both  of  its  friends  and  enemies  fell  in 
the  conflict.  But  whatever  impediments  the  work  of 
God  might  have  experienced,  the  societies  increased 
amid  the  partial  desertions  of  their  friends  and  the  hor- 
rors of  war."* 

But  although  Mr.  Asbury  remained  faithful  to  his 
post,  he  was  not  always  permitted  to  exercise  the  func- 
tions of  his  office.  As  an  individual,  his,  conduct  was 
placed  beyond  the  reach  of  censure  ;  but  the  general 
suspicions  under  which  the  preachers  and  the  societies 
laboured,  were  transferred  to  him  as  an  official  and 
public  character;  in  consequence  of  which  he  became 
an  object  of  popular  reproach.  To  avoid  the  effects 
of  this  unmerited  indignation  he  was  obliged  to  retire 
from  public  view.  But  it  pleased  God  to  raise  him  up 
friends,  who  provided  an  asylum  in  which  he  was  shel- 
tered two  years,  while  the  tempest  raged  in  all  its  vio- 
lence. During  this  time  the  place  of  his  retreat  was  at 
the  house  of  Mr.  White,  in  the  county  of  Kent,  in  the 
state  of  Delaware.  In  the  house  of  this  gentleman, 
who  was  a  justice  of  the  peace,  and  a  member  of  the 
Methodist  society,  Mr.  Asbury  twice  convened  some 
native  American  preachers,  and  held  two  diminutive 
conferences.  He  was,  however,  at  length  happily  re- 
leased from  his  confinement,  through  the  kind  interpo- 
sition of  John  Dickenson,  Esq.,  the  predecessor  of  the 
celebrated  Dr.  Franklin  in  the  government  of  Pennsyl- 
vania. From  Mr.  Dickenson  he  received  such  letters  of 
recommendation  as  enabled  him  to  appear  in  public,  and 
finally  to  travel  through  the  states  without  molestation. 


Coke's  History  of  the  "West  Indies,  vol.  i,  p.  212. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


G5 


But  although  it  was  against  the  preachers  from  Eng- 
land that  the  popular  odium  was  principally  directed, 
even  those  who  were  natives  were  not  wholly  exempted 
from  trouble.  To  break  off  all  connection  with  Eng- 
land, and  to  annihilate  all  acknowledgment  of  her  do- 
minion, a  law  was  enacted  which  required  an  oath  of 
allegiance  to  the  United  States  to  be  taken  by  all. 
This  was  a  measure  to  which  many  hesitated  to  sub- 
mit ;  and  the  consequence  was,  that  fines  and  imprison- 
ment followed.  Among  the  Methodists  several  suffered 
severely  on  this  account.  It  is,  however,  a  tribute  due 
to  justice  to  acknowledge  that  the  rights  of  conscience 
were  generally  treated  with  tenderness,  even  by  those 
who  were  appointed  to  carry  the  laws  into  execution. 
But  above  all,  the  hand  of  God  appeared  conspicuously 
in  providing  various  ways  for  the  deliverance  of  those 
who  were  imprisoned,  and  that  not  unfrequently  through 
the  interposition  of  men  who  were  strangers  to  genuine 
religion. 

From  what  principle  this  liberality  of  conduct  arose 
it  is  difficult  with  certainty  to  determine.  Their  politi- 
cal creed  included  universal  toleration ;  but  their  laws 
militated  against  the  principles  of  their  constitution.  It 
is  easy  to  speculate  upon  the  sources  of  human  opinions 
and  actions  ;  but  on  the  present  occasion  we  cannot 
avoid  resolving  all  into  the  overruling  providence  of 
God,  who  thus  defended  his  faithful  servants.  In  no 
instance,  perhaps,  was  this  faithfulness  more  apparent 
than  when  the  preachers  were  brought  before  the  tribu- 
nals of  justice.  Here,  in  reply  to  interrogations,  they 
bore  such  a  strong  testimony  against  sin,  resisted  every 
charge  that  could  involve  them  in  the  political  ques- 
tions which  were  agitated,  and  pleaded  the  cause  of  the 
gospel  with  so  much  eloquence,  that  their  judges  were 
ready  to  say,  "  Almost  ye  persuade  us  to  be  Chris- 
tians." On  one  of  these  occasions,  a  preacher  of  Balti- 
more, whose  name  was  Moore,  delivered  such  a  defen- 
sive testimony  at  the  bar  as  filled  the  judges  and  the 
whole  court  with  admiration  at  the  elegance  of  his  dic- 
tion, the  comprehensiveness  of  his  expressions,  and  the 
energy  of  his  arguments.  But  the  effect  of  this  faith- 
fulness is  still  more  strikingly  exemplified  in  the  fol- 


66 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


lowing  anecdote,  which  occurred  in  the  state  of  Mary- 
land. 

In  the  midst  of  these  commotions,  it  happened  that 
Mr.  Chew,  one  of  the  preachers,  was  brought  before 
Mr.  Downs,  then  sheriff  of  the  county  in  which  the 
trial  took  place,  and  afterward  a  member  of  the  general 
assembly  of  the  state.  On  Mr.  Chew's  appearance,  the 
sheriff  demanded  of  the  prisoner,  if  he  were  a  minister 
of  the  gospel?  On  receiving  from  Mr.  Chew  an  an- 
swer in  the  affirmative,  he  required  him  to  take  the 
»•  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  United  States.  Mr.  Chew  re- 
plied that  he  had  scruples  on  his  mind,  and  therefore 
could  not  consent  at  present.  Mr.  Downs  then  inform- 
ed him  that  he  was  bound  on  oath  to  execute  the  laws, 
and  must  in  that  case  commit  him  to  prison.  Mr.  Chew 
replied  with  great  calmness  that  he  by  no  means  wished 
to  be  the  cause  of  perjury,  and  therefore  was  perfectly 
resigned  to  suffer  the  penalty  incurred.  "You  are  a 
strange  man,"  cried  the  sheriff,  "  and  I  cannot  bear  to 
punish  you.  I  will  therefore  make  my  own  house  your 
prison."  He  accordingly  committed  him  under  his 
hand  and  seal  to  his  own  house,  in  which  place  he  kept 
him  for  three  months,  during  which  time  the  sheriff 
was  awakened,  and  his  lady  converted  to  God.  They 
soon  afterward  joined  the  society  ;  and  Mr.  Downs, 
with  the  assistance  of  some  neighbouring  gentlemen, 
built  a  preaching  house  for  the  society  at  Tuckaho,  the 
place  where  he  lived. 

Satisfied,  however,  that  the  preachers  who  refused  to 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  states  were  not  act- 
uated by  any  principles  of  hostility  to  the  cause  of  Ame- 
rica, their  case  was  shortly  afterward  taken  into  serious 
consideration  by  the  assembly  of  Maryland.  And  in 
order  to  preserve  them  from  suffering  for  conscience' 
sake,  and  to  prevent  the  magistrates  and  judges  from 
having  the  trouble  of  attending  to  such  cases,  when 
others  of  more  magnitude  and  importance  demanded  all 
their  attention,  an  act  was  passed  by  the  legislative 
body  expressly  to  allow  the  Methodist  preachers  to 
exercise  their  ministerial  duty,  without  taking  the  oath 
of  allegiance.  This  act  produced  the  desired  effect.  In 
this  state  their  restrictions  were  at  an  end ;  the  preach- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


67 


ing  was  re-established  ;  and,  in  the  midst  of  public  war, 
they  continued  to  enjoy  domestic  peace  until  the  inde- 
pendence of  the  United  States  was  acknowledged 
throughout  Europe,  and  a  communication  was  reopened 
between  Great  Britain  and  this  part  of  the  western  con- 
tinent. 

In  the  other  states  the  legal  restrictions  continued  in 
force  during  the  war  ;  but  toward  the  period  of  its  ter-  * 
mination  the  rigour  of  the  laws  was  much  relaxed. 
And  although  the  societies,  during  these  commotions, 
received  a  great  acquisition  of  members,  the  effects  of 
the  war  were  awfully  conspicuous  in  the  neglect  of 
those  ordinances  which  followed  the  overthrow  of  the 
Establishment.  It  was  a  survey  of  these  calamitous 
effects  whic.li  induced  Mr.  Wesley  to  have  recourse  to 
a  certain  measure,  and  to  introduce  a  form  of  church 
government,  which  will  be  described  in  the  ensuing 
chapter. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Effects  of  the  war  on  the  Methodist  societies  in  America — Re- 
view of  the  causes  which  led  to  the  establishment  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church — Preparatory  steps  taken  in  order  to  Dr.  Coke's 
ordination — Copy  of  letters  of  ordination — Letter  of  Mr.  Wesley 
to  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Asbury,  stating  the  ground  on  which  he 
acted — Principles  on  which  Mr.  Wesley  acted,  stated  and  vindi- 
cated— Apostolical  succession  not  to  be  proved,  either  from  the 
church  of  Alexandria,  Antioch,  or  Rome. 

It  is  easy  to  perceive  that,  while  the  church  is  con- 
nected with  the  state,  if  calamities  overtake  the  latter, 
the  former  cannd*t  wholly  escape.  In  the  American  co- 
lonies both  were  united  ;  and  the  revolution  which  ter- 
minated in  political  independence,  led  to  the  subversion 
of  the  ecclesiastical  hierarchy.  The  church,  being  con- 
sidered as  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  the  British 
senate,  became  the  first  object  of  attack  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  revolution.  We  have  already  seen 
that  "the  clergy  abandoned  their  flocks"  on  the  ap- 


68  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


proach  of  danger  ;  and  we  learn  from  the  event  that  the 
Americans  were  not  forward  either  to  supply  their  vacant 
pulpits,  or  to  fill  their  empty  churches. 

Among  men  who  are  destitute  of  the  power  of  godli- 
ness, the  loss  of  its  form  was  viewed  with  indifference ; 
but  with  those  who  enjoyed  the  former,  the  privation  of 
the  latter  appeared  in  a  very  serious  light.  When  the 
clergy  of  the  Church  of  England  had  forsaken  the  coun- 
try, and  secured  themselves  by  flight,  the  members  of 
the  Methodist  societies  found  themselves  totally  de- 
prived of  the  sacraments,  which  they  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  receive  from  them  ;  and  for  their  children  they 
could  obtain  no  baptism.  For  the  administration  of 
these  ordinances,  they  applied  to  the  Presbyterians,  to 
the  Independents,  and  to  the  Baptists.  But  they  were 
refused  by  all,  unless  they  would  renounce'  their  con- 
nection with  Mr.  Wesley,  and  join  the  societies  of  those 
to  whom  they  successively  appealed. 

Being  unwilling  to  purchase  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper  at  so  exorbitant  a  price,  and  yet  dissatisfied  to 
remain  destitute  of  those  privileges  which  they  had  been 
accustomed  to  enjoy,  the  societies  appealed  to  the 
preachers  ;  and,  after  stating  their  complaints,  prevailed 
upon  many  of  them  to  introduce  their  case  to  Mr.  As- 
bury,  who  was  now  considered  as  the  principal  person 
among  the  Methodists  in  America.  This  the  preachers 
promised  to  do;  and,  accordingly,  in  the  year  1778, 
they  requested  him  to  adopt  some  measures  for  a  speedy 
compliance  with  their  reasonable  demands. 

Mr.  Asbury,  on  hearing  their  statement  and  request, 
found  himself  in  an  unpleasant  situation.  From  prin- 
ciple he  was  strongly  attached  to  the  episcopacy  which 
had  been  abolished  ;  and  he  dreaded  to  countenance  any 
mode  of  conduct  that  might  seem  to  interfere  with  its 
formerly  acknowledged  authority.  And  yet,  at  the  same 
time,  the  statement  given  in,  respecting  the  situation  of 
the  people,  and  the  reasonableness  of  their  requests,  ap- 
peared almost  too  powerful  to  be  resisted.  Thus  cir- 
cumstanced, he  scarcely  knew  how  to  act;  being  alike 
apprehensive  of  unpleasant  consequences  which  would 
result  from  his  refusal,  and  from  hi3  compliance.  In 
order,  therefore,  to  preserve  peace,  he  endeavoured  to 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


69 


postpone  the  subject  for  some  future  consideration,  con- 
ceiving that,  as  affairs  were  yet  in  an  unsettled  state,  the 
period  might  arrive  when  things  would  return  into  their 
former  channel.  And,  finally,  that  if  the  people  could 
be  prevailed  upon  to  suffer  their  present  privations  with 
patience  until  the  tempest  had  subsided,  the  whole  body 
of  Methodists  in  America  would  escape  the  reproach 
of  deviating  from  Mr.  Wesley's  avowed  and  primitive 
plan. 

Affairs  had,  however,  now  reached  a  crisis,  in  which 
indecision  was  not  calculated  to  give  satisfaction.  The 
preachers  who  had  imbibed  the  spirit  of  the  people, 
though  satisfied  with  the  purity  of  Mr.  Asbury's  inten- 
tion, were  far  from  being  pleased  with  the  result  of  his 
reasonings.  They  had  already  waited  till  exhausted 
patience  could  continue  no  longer,  and  they  were  deter- 
mined to  bring  the  question  to  an  immediate  issue.  Mr. 
Asbury,  finding  that  he  was  brought  to  a  crisis,  finally 
determined  in  favour  of  his  own  attachments,  and  abso- 
lutely refused  to  give  either  preachers  or  people  any 
redress. 

On  hearing  his  refusal,  a  train  of  consequences  which 
he  had  scarcely  anticipated,  began  immediately  to  ap- 
pear. A  majority  of  the  preachers,  less  scrupulous  than 
himself  as  to  the  propriety  of  administering  the  rite  of 
baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper,  instantly  withdrew  from  T 
him,  and  through  him  from  all  connection  with  Mr. 
Wesley.  In  this  state  of  separation  they  selected  from 
among  their  own  body  three  of  their  senior  and  more 
respectable  brethren,  appointing  them  to  ordain  others 
by  the  imposition  of  hands.  These,  therefore,  went 
forth  in  the  name  of  God,  and  administered  the  sacra- 
ments to  all  whom  they  judged  proper  to  receive  them. 
The  clamour  of  the  people  immediately  subsided  ;  all 
were  satisfied  with  the  enjoyment  of  their  returning  pri- 
vileges ;  and  prosperity  became  the  companion  of 
peace. 

Mr.  Asbury,  in  the  meanwhile,  who  had  not  yet' 
shaken  off  the  rusty  fetters  of  "apostolical  succession," 
found  himself  comparatively  deserted  by  those  whose 
respect  for  him  still  remained  undiminished.  Against 
the  illegality  of  their  proceedings  he  bore  a  public  tes- 


70 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


timony,  denying  the  authority  by  which  the  preachers 
acted,  and  declaring  the  ordination  to  which  they  had 
given  existence  invalid.  With  individuals  his  argu- 
ments had  weight,  and  many  hesitated  to  follow  the 
measures  they  had  adopted.  In  this  manner  he  pro- 
ceeded until  he  had  proselyted  some,  had  silenced  others, 
and  had  shaken  the  faith  of  all ;  so  that  at  a  subsequent 
conference  he  found  means  to  procure  a  vote,  which  de- 
clared the  former  ordination  unscriptural.  The  breach 
was  soon  healed  ;  a  general  reconciliation  took  place  ; 
and  Mr.  Asbury  once  more  resumed  the  full  exercise  of 
that  authority  of  which  he  had,  for  a  season,  been  par- 
tially deprived. 

But  the  night  of  a  long,  an  expensive,  and  unsuccess- 
ful war  to  Britain  was  drawing  toward  a  close  ;  and  the 
dawn  of  returning  peace,  which  gave  independence  to 
America,  was  just  beginning  to  appear  when  the  pre- 
ceding accommodation  took  place.  Mr.  Asbury  had 
been  very  successful  in  spreading  the  gospel  in  several 
parts  of  the  back  settlements.  He  therefore  wanted 
more  assistance  than  the  United  States  could  afford  ;  and 
as  soon  as  a  communication  was  opened  between  Eng- 
land and  America,  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Wesley  for  a  supply 
of  preachers  to  hasten  to  the  continent  with  all  possible 
despatch.  At  the  same  time  he  informed  Mr.  Wesley 
of  the  various  events  which  had  taken  place  respecting 
the  Methodists,  during  the  war,  and  pointed  out  the 
condition  the  people  were  in,  being  equally  destitute  of 
baptism  for  their  children,  and  of  the  Lord's  supper  for 
themselves.  These  cases  were  earnestly  recommended 
to  Mr.  Wesley's  serious  consideration.  And  as  it  was 
soon  discovered  that  a  national  establishment  was  to 
rear  its  head  in  the  United  States  no  more,  the  subject 
was  of  too  much  importance  to  be  neglected,  and  the 
question  of  too  much  magnitude  to  be  hastily  decided. 

Mr.  Wesley  was  now  far  advanced  in  years,  and  hav- 
ing made  provision  for  the  government  of  the  societies 
in  England,  after  his  decease,  he  thought  this  a  provi- 
dential call  for  something  of  a  similar  nature  to  be  done 
for  America.  Having  therefore  weighed  with  much  de- 
liberation the  various  circumstances  in  which  his  trans- 
atlantic followers  were  placed,  he  was  perfectly  satis- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


71 


fiea  that  the  form  of  government  which  he  had  provided 
for  England  was  by  no  means  adapted  for  America.  » 
And,  finally,  it  was  obvious  to  him  that  no  form  of  go- 
vernment could  be  acceptable,  unless  it  included  a  satis- 
factory authority  vested  in  the  preachers  to  administer 
baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper.  And  nothing  of  this 
kind  could  possibly  be  permanent,  unless  some  general 
superintendent  should  be  appointed,  in  the  first  instance, 
from  hence,  to  transmit  that  authority  to  posterity,  by 
what  name  soever  he  might  be  distinguished. 

To  accomplish  these  purposes,  after  revolving  all  the 
possible  forms  of  church  government  in  his  mind,  he 
could  find  none  so  well  adapted  to  the  exigencies  of 
their  condition  as  that  which  is  episcopal.  On  this 
therefore  he  finally  fixed  his  eye,  and  proceeded  to 
take  measures  for  executing  his  resolution.  This  reso- 
lution was,  however,  not  the  result  of  a  momentary 
impulse.  More  than  a  year  had  elapsed  since  he  had 
begun  to  revolve  it  in  his  mind  ;  during  which  time  he 
had  communicated  his  thoughts  to  several  persons.  But 
how  formidable  soever  the  objections  were  which  any 
one  could  raise,  he  found  none  equal  in  magnitude  to 
the  evil  that  his  plan  was  designed  to  remedy  ;  and  he 
could  learn  from  none  a  better  form  than  that  which  he 
was  about  to  adopt. 

The  zeal,  the  activity,  and  the  piety  which  Dr.  Coke 
had  for  several  years  manifested,  both  in  England  and 
Ireland,  in  conjunction  with  his  being  a  regularly  or- 
dained minister  of  the  Church  of  England,  all  combined 
to  point  him  out  to  Mr.  Wesley  as  the  most  suitable 
person  in  the  connection  to  engage  in  this  arduous  work, 
and  to  assume  that  character  with  which  he  was  about 
to  invest  him.  Accordingly,  in  the  month  of  February, 
1784,  he  called  Dr.  Coke  into  his  private  chamber,  and 
after  some  preparatory  observations  introduced  the 
important  subject  to  him  in  nearly  the  following  man- 
ner : — 

"That,  as  the  revolution  in  America  had  separated 
the  United  States  from  the  mother  country  for  ever,  and 
the  Episcopal  Establishment  was  utterly  abolished,  the 
societies  had  been  represented  to  him  in  a  most  deplor- 
able condition.    That  an  appeal  had  also  been  made  to 


72 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


him  through  Mr.  Asbury,  in  which  he  was  requested  to 
provide  for  them  some  mode  of  church  government, 
suited  to  their  exigencies  ;  and  that  having  long  and 
seriously  revolved  the  subject  in  his  thoughts,  he  intended 
to  adopt  the  plan  which  he  was  now  about  to  unfold. 
That  as  he  had  invariably  endeavoured,  in  every  step 
he  had  taken,  to  keep  as  closely  to  the  Bible  as  possible, 
so,  on  the  present  occasion,  he  hoped  he  was  not  about 
to  deviate  from  it.  That,  keeping  his  eye  upon  the 
conduct  of  the  primitive  churches  in  the  ages  of  un- 
adulterated Christianity,  he  had  much  admired  the  mode 
of  ordaining  bishops  which  the  church  of  Alexandria 
had  practised.  That,  to  preserve  its  purity,  that  church 
would  never  suffer  the  interference  of  a  foreign  bishop 
in  any  of  their  ordinations ;  but  that  the  presbyters  of 
that  venerable  apostolic  church,  on  the  death  of  a  bish- 
op, exercised  the  right  of  ordaining  another  from  their 
own  body,  by  the  laying  on  of  their  own  hands  ;  and 
that  this  practice  continued  among  them  for  two  hundred 
years,  till  the  days  of  Dionysius.  And  finally,  that, 
being  himself  a  presbyter,  he  wished  Dr.  Coke  to  accept 
ordination  from  his  hands,  and  to  proceed  in  that  cha- 
racter to  the  continent  of  America,  to  superintend  the 
societies  in  the  United  States." 

Dr.  Coke  was  at  first  startled  at  a  measure  so  unpre- 
cedented in  modern  days ;  and  he  expressed  some  doubts 
as  to  the  validity  of  Mr.  Wesley's  authority  to  constitute 
so  important  an  appointment.  But  the  arguments  of 
lord  King,  which  had  proselyted  Mr.  Wesley,  were  re- 
commended to  his  attention,  and  time  was  allowed  him 
to  deliberate  on  the  result.  Two  months,  however,  had 
scarcely  elapsed,  before  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Wesley,  inform- 
ing him  that  his  objections  were  silenced,  and  that  he 
was  ready  to  co-operate  with  him  in  any  way  that  was 
calculated  to  promote  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good 
of  souls. 

At  the  ensuing  conference,  which  was  held  in  Leeds, 
1784,  Mr.  Wesley  stated  his  intention  to  the  preachers 
present ;  and  from  that  period  he  considered  the  ap- 
pointment as  actually  made,  although  the  ratification 
did  not  take  place  until  a  few  days  afterward.  At  this 
conference  Mr.  Whatcoat  and  Mr.  Vasey  offered  their 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


73 


services  to  accompany  Dr.  Coke  in  the  character  of 
missionaries ;  and  being  accepted,  they  became  his  com- 
panions in  his  first  voyage  to  America.  It  is  to  this 
measure  that  Mr.  Wesley  alludes  in  the  following  obser- 
vations, which  he  has  inserted  in  page  71  of  his  twentieth 
journal. 

44  On  Wednesday,  September  1st,  being  now  clear  in 
my  own  mind,  I  took  a  step  which  I  had  long  weighed, 
and  appointed  three  of  our  brethren  to  go  and  serve  the 
desolate  sheep  in  America,  which  I  Verily  believe  will 
be  much  to  the  glory  of  God."  And  that  he  did  not,  on 
calm  deliberation,  reflect  with  sorrow  on  the  step  he  had 
now  taken,  may  be  gathered  from  his  own  language, 
inserted  in  the  minutes  of  conference  for  the  year  1786. 

"  Judging,"  says  he,  44  this  (namely,  the  peculiar  con- 
dition of  the  societies  in  America  after  the  war)  to  be  a 
case  of  necessity,  I  took  a  step  which,  for  peace  and 
quietness  I  had  refrained  from  taking  many  years  ;  I 
exercised  that  power  which  I  am  fully  persuaded  the 
great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  the  Church  has  given  me. 
I  appointed  three  of  our  labourers  to  go  and  help  them, 
by  not  only  preaching  the  word  of  God,  but  likewise 
administering  the  Lord's  supper,  and  baptizing  their 
children  throughout  that  vast  tract  of  land." 

When  the  conference  at  Leeds,  in  1784,  ended,  Mr. 
Wesley  repaired  to  Bristol,  and  Dr.  Coke  to  London,  to 
make  arrangements  for  his  departure.  He  had  not, 
however,  been  long  in  London,  before  he  received  a 
letter  from  Mr.  Wesley,  requesting  him  to  repair  imme- 
diately to  Bristol,  to  receive  fuller  powers  ;  and  to  bring 
with  him  the  Rev.  Mr.  Creighton,  a  regularly  ordained 
minister,  who  had  long  officiated  in  Mr.  Wesley's  cha- 
pels in  London,  and  assisted  him  in  various  branches  of 
his  ministerial  duties.  44  The  doctor  and  Mr.  Creighton 
accordingly  met  him  in  Bristol,  when,  with  their  assist- 
ance, he  ordained  Mr.  Richard  Whatcoat  and  Mr.  Tho- 
mas Vasey,  presbyters  for  America  ;  and  being  peculiarly 
attached  to  every  rite  of  the  Church  of  England,  did 
afterward  ordain  Dr.  Coke  a  superintendent,  giving  him 
letters  of  ordination  under  his  hand  and  seal."*  Of 

+  Coke's  and  Moore's  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  p.  459. 
4 


74 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


these  letters  of  ordination  the  following  is  a  faithful 
copy,  carefully  transcribed  from  the  original  in  Mr. 
Wesley's  own  handwriting,  preserved  among  the  papers 
of  the  late  Dr.  Coke  : — 

"  To  all  to  whom  these  presents  shall  come,  John 
Wesley,  late  fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  in  Oxford,  pres- 
byter of  the  Church  of  England,  sendeth  greeting  : 

"  Whereas  many  of  the  people  in  the  southern  pro- 
vinces of  North  America,  who  desire  to  continue  under 
my  care,  and  still  adhere  to  the  doctrine  and  discipline 
of  the  Church  of  England,  are  greatly  distressed  for 
want  of  ministers  to  administer  the  sacraments  of  bap- 
tism and  the  Lord's  supper,  according  to  the  usage  of 
the  same  church  :  and  whereas  there  does  not  appear 
to  be  any  other  way  of  supplying  them  with  ministers — 

"  Know  all  men,  that  I,  John  Wesley,  think  myself 
to  be  providentially  called  at  this  time  to  set  apart  some 
persons  for  the  work  of  the  ministry  in  America.  And 
therefore,  under  the  protection  of  almighty  God,  and 
with  a  single  eye  to  his  glory,  I  have  this  day  set  apart, 
as  a  superintendent,  by  the  imposition  of  my  hands, 
and  prayer,  (being  assisted  by  other  ordained  ministers,) 
Thomas  Coke,  doctor  of  civil  law,  a  presbyter  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  a  man  whom  I  judge  to  be  well 
qualified  for  that  great  work.  And  I  do  hereby  recom- 
mend him  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  as  a  fit  person  to 
preside  over  the  flock  of  Christ.  In  testimony  whereof, 
I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  seal,  this  second  day 
of  September,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  eighty-four. 

"  John  Wesley." 

Dr.  Coke  continued  in  Bristol  nearly  three  weeks, 
from  the  date  of  the  preceding  document,  making  pre- 
paration for  his  departure,  and  waiting  for  the  sailing 
of  some  vessel  in  which  he  and  his  companions  might 
procure  a  passage.  It  was  during  this  interval  that 
Mr.  Wesley  wrote  the  following  letter,  which  Dr.  Coke 
was  directed  to  print  and  circulate  among  the  societies 
on  his  arrival  in  America 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


76 


"Bristol,  September  10, 1784. 
v  To  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Asbury,  and  our  brethren  in  North 
America : — 

"By  a  very  uncommon  train  of  providences  many  of 
the  provinces  of  North  America  are  totally  disjoined 
from  the  mother  country,  and  erected  into  independent 
states.  The  English  government  has  no  authority  over 
them,  either  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  any  more  than  over 
the  states  of  Holland.  A  civil  authority  is  exercised 
over  them,  partly  by  the  congress,  partly  by  the  pro- 
vincial assemblies.  But  no  one  either  exercises  or  claims 
any  ecclesiastical  authority  at  all.  In  this  peculiar  situ- 
ation some  thousands  of  the  inhabitants  of  these  states 
desire  my  advice,  and  in  compliance  with  their  desire  I 
have  drawn  up  a  little  sketch. 

"Lord  King's  account  of  the  primitive  church  con- 
vinced me  many  years  ago,  that  bishops  and  presbyters 
are  the  same  order,  and  consequently  have  the  same  right 
to  ordain.  For  many  years  I  have  been  importuned, 
from  time  to  time,  to  exercise  this  right,  by  ordaining 
part  of  our  travelling  preachers.  But  I  have  still  re- 
fused ;  not  only  for  peace  sake,  but  because  I  was  deter- 
mined, as  little  as  possible,  to  violate  the  established 
order  of  the  national  Church,  to  which  I  belonged. 

"  But  the  case  is  widely  different  between  England  and 
North  America.  Here  there  are  bishops  who  have  a 
legal  jurisdiction.  In  America  there  are  none,  neither 
any  parish  minister ;  so  that  for  some  hundreds  of 
miles  together,  there  is  none  either  to  baptize  or  admin- 
ister the  Lord's  supper.  Here,  therefore,  my  scruples 
are  at  an  end  ;  and  I  conceive  myself  at  full  liberty,  as 
I  violate  no  order,  and  invade  no  man's  right,  by  ap- 
pointing and  sending  labourers  into  the  harvest. 

"  I  have  accordingly  appointed  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr. 
Francis  Asbury  to  be  joint  superintendents  over  our 
brethren  in  North  America ;  as  also  Richard  Whatcoat 
and  Thomas  Vasey  to  act  as  elders  among  them,  by 
baptizing  and  administering  the  Lord's  supper.  And  I 
have  prepared  a  liturgy,  little  differing  from  that  of  the 
Church  of  England,  (I  think  the  best  constituted  national 
church  in  the  world,)  which  I  advise  all  the  travelling 
preachers  to  use  on  the  Lord's  day  in  all  the  congrega- 


76 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


tions,  reading  the  litany  only  on  Wednesdays  and  Fri- 
days, and  praying  extempore  on  all  other  days.  I  also 
advise  the  elders  to  administer  the  supper  of  the  Lord 
on  every  Lord's  day. 

"If  any  one  will  point  out  a  more  rational  and  scrip- 
tural way  of  feeding  and  guiding  these  poor  sheep  in 
the  wilderness,  I  will  gladly  embrace  it.  At  present  I 
cannot  see  any  better  method  than  that  I  have  taken. 

"  It  has  indeed  been  proposed  to  desire  the  English 
bishops  to  ordain  part  of  our  preachers  for  America. 
But  to  this  I  object,  1.  I  desired  the  bishop  of  London 
to  ordain  one,  but  could  not  prevail.  2.  If  they  con- 
sented, we  know  the  slowness  of  their  proceedings  ; 
but  the  matter  admits  of  no  delay.  3.  If  they  would 
ordain  them  now,  they  would  expect  to  govern  them. 
And  how  grievously  would  this  entangle  us  !  4.  As 
our  American  brethren  are  now  totally  disentangled, 
both  from  the  state  and  the  English  hierarchy  we  dare 
not  entangle  them  again,  either  with  the  one  or  the 
other.  They  are  now  at  full  liberty,  simply  to  follow 
the  Scriptures  and  the  primitive  church.  And  we  judge 
it  best  that  they  should  stand  fast  in  that  liberty  where- 
with God  has  so  strangely  made  them  free. 

"  John  Wesley." 

*  It  is  hardly  to  be  expected  that  steps  so  extraordi- 
nary as  those  which  Mr.  Wesley  and  Dr.  Coke  had  thus 

*  As  it  was  the  lot  of  Dr.  Coke,  in  a  subsequent  period  of  his 
life,  to  turn  his  attention  to  the  question  now  under  consideration, 
though  in  another  form,  it  may  not  be  amiss  in  this  place  to  state 
the  occasion  and  manner  of  it. 

Sometime  in  the  year  1802  the  R.ev.  George  Frederick  Nott,  B. 
D.,  published  a  volume  of  sermons,  which  he  entitled,  "  Religious 
Enthusiasm  considered,  in  eight  sermons  preached  before  the  Uni- 
versity of  Oxford,  at  the  Lecture  founded  by  John  Bampton,  A.  M." 
In  these  sermons  he  introduced  the  personal  characters  of  the  Rev. 
John  Wesley  and  the  Rev.  George  Whitefield ;  and  throughout  the 
whole  volume  endeavoured  by  artifices,  from  which  neither  truth 
nor  charity  has  received  any  considerable  acquisition,  to  make 
them  appear  odious.  And  whoever  views  these  venerable  men 
only  through  Mr.  Nott's  discoloured  medium,  can  hardly  avoid 
concluding  that  they  desepve  to  be  ranked  among  the  most  flagi- 
tious, the  most  ridiculous,  and  the  most  contemptible  of  the  human 
race.  Perhaps  it  was  an  act  of  charity  in  Mr.  Nott  to  allow  them 
the  honour  oi  ranking  among  the  human  species  ! 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


77 


taken,  would  be  suffered  to  pass  in  silence,  especially 
by  those  who  watched  their  conduct  with  critical  male- 
volence. In  no  branch  of  their  public  labours,  in  no 
part  of  their  ministerial  career,  has  their  character  been 
so  severely  reprehended  as  on  the  present  occasion. 
These  reprehensions,  however,  have  in  general  been 
made  by  men  who  were  more  eager  to  contend  for  apos- 
tolical succession,  than  for  that  faith  once  delivered  to 
the  saints. 

But  to  what  reproach  soever  their  characters  might 

In  the  course  of  these  sermons  Mr.  Nott  proves  himself  a  sturdy 
stickler  for  episcopal  ordination,  and  a  furious  advocate  for  apos- 
tolical succession.  He,  therefore,  becomes  the  opponent  of  every 
one  who  questions  the  infallibility  of  ministerial  authority;  and 
brandishes  the  ecclesiastical  whip  over  every  man  who  presumes 
to  doubt  the  certainty  and  the  purity  of  divine  rights. 

It  was  not  until  January  18,  1806,  that  Dr.  Coke  obtained  a  sight 
of  this  volume ;  when,  after  perusing  its  pages,  it  was  his  intention 
to  publish  a  specific  reply  to  the  invectives  and  arguments  which 
it  contained.  The  plan  which  he  intended  to  pursue  was  that  of 
a  series  of  letters  addressed  to  the  author ;  in  which  he  meant  to 
controvert  Mr.  Nott's  principles,  to  contradict  his  monstrous  mis- 
representations, and  to  vindicate  the  character  of  his  deceased 
friends.  Upon  this  plan  the  reply  proceeded,  and  the  manuscripts 
were  prepared  for  the  press.  But  on  a  second  review  of  the  sub- 
ject, he  was  decidedly  of  opinion  that  Mr.  Nott's  strictures  were 
too  severe  to  make  converts,  and  too  monstrous  even  to  gain  credit 
with  thinking  people.  And  more  especially,  as  several  years  had 
elapsed  since  the  sermons  first  appeared,  and  as  they  were  com- 
paratively but  little  known,  while  the  characters  of  Messrs.  Wes- 
ley and  Whitefield  were  too  firmly  established  to  be  injured  by 
calumny  and  caricature,  he  relinquished  his  design,  and  consigned 
the  manuscript  to  silence  and  the  events  of  future  years. 

From  these  papers,  as  the  question  before  us  is  agitated,  and  the 
principle  investigated  upon  which  Mr.  "Wesley  acted  in  his  ordi- 
nation of  Dr.  Coke,  and  in  writing  the  letter  with  which  he  fur- 
nished him  on  his  departure  to  America,  it  may  not  be  amiss  to 
call  some  of  the  more  appropriate  arguments  into  light.  As, 
therefore,  the  work  is  unpublished,  I  take  the  liberty  of  transcrib- 
ing from  their  original  sources,  and  of  applying,  in  his  own  de- 
fence on  the  present  occasion,  the  evidences  adduced  in  behalf  of 
his  departed  friends.  In  these  evidences  we  may  perceive  his 
own  views  of  the  validity  of  his  ordination  by  the  hands  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  after  a  lapse  of  more  than  twenty  years.  We  may  also 
perceive  the  sandy  foundation  on  which  the  guarded  fort  of  apos- 
tolical succession  rests,  and  on  what  grounds  the  conduct  of  Mr. 
Wesley  and  Dr.  Coke  maybe  rationally  and  scripturally  defended 
in  the  present  case,  even  independently  of  that  justification  which 
the  necessities  of  the  Methodists  in  America  gave  to  the  measure. 


78 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


have  been  exposed,  nothing  can  be  more  evident,  from 
the  particular  situation  in  which  the  members  of  the 
Methodist  societies  in  America  were  placed  at  the  con- 
clusion of  the  war,  than  that  they  were  under  the  neces- 
sity of  receiving  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper  from  the 
Methodist  preachers,  or  of  remaining  destitute  of  these 
ordinances  altogether.  Now  it  is  admitted,  even  by 
those  who  have  argued  against  Mr.  Wesley  and  Dr. 
Coke  with  the  greatest  degree  of  violence,  that  these 
ordinances  were  necessary ;  and  by  consequence  they 
virtually  allow,  under  existing  circumstances,  those  very 
measures  which  they  openly  condemn. 

If  the  ordinances  are  necessary,  the  administration  of 
them  must  be  necessary  also,  and  this  will  involve  the 
necessity  of  administrators.  Now  where  there  can  be 
only  one  description  of  men  to  assume  this  character, 
there  can  be  no  room  for  alternative  or  choice  ;  and 
where  the  possibility  of  alternative  and  choice  is  exclud- 
ed, there  can  be  no  justifiable  ground  for  censure  or  re- 
proach. This  was  precisely  the  situation  in  which  Mr. 
Wesley,  Dr.  Coke,  and  the  preachers  stood,  in  relation 
to  the  societies  in  America.  Now,  if  it  was  a  duty  in- 
cumbent on  them  to  administer  the  ordinances,  it  was 
equally  their  duty  to  procure  all  the  qualifications  they 
could  acquire,  agreeably  to  the  oracles  of  God.  If, 
therefore,  it  should  finally  appear  that  Mr.  Wesley  had 
no  right  to  ordain  Dr.  Coke,  and  that  Dr.  Coke  had  no 
right  to  ordain  Mr.  Asbury,  the  invalidity  of  these  ordi- 
nations cannot  affect  their  previous  and  independent 
qualifications  as  ministers  of  the  gospel ;  for  even  on 
this  ground  their  obligations  to  comply  with  the  requests 
of  the  people  cannot  be  denied.  The  circumstances  of 
their  situation,  even  admitting  the  invalidity  of  the  ordi- 
nation, will  therefore  place  them  on  a  rock  from  which 
no  argument  can  easily  dislodge  them,  whatever  irregu- 
larity may  appear  in  their  proceedings. 

But  although  the  peculiarity  of  their  case  will  thus 
furnish  arguments  in  their  favour,  the  ground  upon 
which  Mr.  Wesley  stood  is  far  from  being  so  defence- 
less as  to  render  such  an  apology  necessary.  There 
was  a  period  when  the  Protestants  were  pressed  by  the 
Papists  with  arguments  precisely  similar  to  those  that 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


79 


were  urged  against  Mr.  Wesley  and  Dr.  Coke  on  the 
present  occasion.  And  these  were  triumphantly  repelled 
with  weapons  which  the  predecessors  of  their  present 
antagonists  had  instructed  them  to  wield.  The  Act  of 
Uniformity  had  again  called  them  from  their  arsenal ; 
and  the  controversies  that  followed  had  imparted  to  them 
a  polish  which  had  even  given  them  a  keener  edge. 
The  right,  therefore,  which  Mr.  Wesley  exercised  in 
the  ordination  of  Dr.  Coke,  was  ably  defended  by  Dr. 
Calamy  in  his  reply  to  Bishop  Hoadly ;  and,  with  some 
trifling  variations,  the  accumulated  force  of  all  his  argu- 
ments may  be  brought  to  bear  in  favour  of  the  delegated 
power  which  Dr.  Coke  exercised  on  his  arrival  in 
America. 

.  "  That  our  ordination  by  presbyters,  of  which  Mr. 
Hoadly  takes  the  liberty  to  speak  so  contemptibly,  is  to 
all  intents  and  purposes  (except  that  of  gaining  church 
preferment)  valid,  I  prove  by  four  arguments. 

"  First,  I  argue  from  the  identity  of  bishops  and  pres- 
byters. This  argument  has  been  often  teased  and  wor- 
ried, and  yet  it  is  far  from  being  breathless.  But  I  will 
put  it  in  the  words  of  the  learned  Dr.  Whitaker,  who 
was  the  celebrated  King's  professor  of  divinity  in  the 
university  of  Cambridge.  Duraeus,  challenging  him  to 
declare  how  the  ministers  among  the  reformed  came  by 
their  call  to  that  sacred  office,  bids  him  tell  him,  if  he 
could,  who  called  forth  Luther,  and  Calvin,  and  Beza, 
and  the  rest  ?  Dr.  Whitaker  answers  him,  That  as  for 
Luther,  and  Zuinglius,  and  Bucer,  and  Oecolompadius, 
and  many  others  of  them,  they  were  authorized  presby- 
ters and  teachers  in  the  Church  of  Rome,  ordained,  and 
universally  owned  among  them  ;  and  that  therefore  they 
being  presbyters,  and  presbyters  being  by  divine  right 
the  same  as  bishops,  they  might  warrantably  set  other 
presbyters  over  the  churches."* 

To  those  who  ask  on  what  principle  Mr.  Wesley  or- 
dained Dr.  Coke  to  preside  over  the  Methodist  societies 
in  America,  we  might  urge  this  same  reply.  He  was  a 
regular  presbyter,  ordained  in  the  Church  of  England, 
and,  therefore,  "  presbyters  being  by  divine  right  the 

♦  Calamy's  Defenceof  Moderate  Nonconformity,  vol.  i,  p.  70. 


so 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


same  as  bishops,  he  might  warrantably  ordain  other 
presbyters,  and  set  them  over  other  churches"  on  the 
western  continent ;  especially  as  the  bishop  of  London 
had  refused  to  ordain  one,  as  stated  in  Mr.  Wesley's 
letter  to  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Asbury.  Perhaps  it  may  be 
said  that,  admitting  Mr.  Wesley  had  a  right  to  ordain 
presbyters,  this  would  not  justify  him  in  ordaining  a 
bishop.  To  this  objection  the  author  just  quoted  has 
furnished  a  clear  and  explicit  answer,  which  I  will  give 
in  nearly  his  own  words. 

"  That  presbyters  are  by  divine  right  the  same  as 
bishops  appears  from  hence,  that  such  as  were  solemnly 
set  apart  for  the  sacred  ministry,  and  intrusted  with  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  authorized  to  ad- 
minister all  ordinances  in  the  church  to  the  faithful  com- 
mitted to  their  care,  and  in  Scripture  styled  bishops  and 
elders,  or  presbyters,  without  any  mark  of  distinction. 
To  be  convinced  of  tbis,  a  man  need  but  turn  to  the  se- 
veral passages  where  they  are  mentioned. 

"St.  Paul,  writing  to  the  Philippians,  directs  his 
epistle  to  all  the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus  at  Philippi,  with 
the  bishops  and  deacons.  He  mentions  bishops  and 
deacons,  but  no  presbyters.  Had  there  been  any  pres- 
byters distinct  from  bishops,  it  is  hard  to  give  a  reason 
why  they  should  be  passed  over  in  silence.  It  is  more 
rational  to  apprehend  these  bishops  were  no  other  than 
the  presbyters  of  the  church.  And  this  sentiment  is 
confirmed  by  the  Syriac,  one  of  the  most  ancient  ver- 
sions of  the  New  Testament,  which  reads  it  *  presbyters 
and  deacons.'  There  could  not  have  been  several 
bishops  at  Philippi,  in  the  sense  the  Church  of  England 
gives  to  that  word.  There  could  not  be  several  pastors 
of  many  churches  in  one  such  little  place  as  that.  They 
must  be  therefore  proper  presbyters  belonging  to  that 
flock.  We  need  not  wonder  to  hear  of  many  such  in  a 
church ;  for  we  are  told  that  Paul  and  Barnabas  ordain- 
ed elders  in  every  church,  Acts  xiv,  23. 

"  The  same  apostle,  in  his  Epistle  to  Timothy,  lays 
down  the  duties  of  bishops  and  deacons,  and  the  qualifi- 
cations necessary  for  both,  without  saying  a  word  of 
presbyters  ;  of  whom  it  is  hard  to  suppose  he  should, 
upon  such  an  occasion,  have  been  altogether  silent,  had 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


81 


they  not  been  the  same  persons  whom  he  meant  by- 
bishops.  Theodoret,  in  his  notes  on  Acts  xi,  30,  says 
that  the  bishop  or  elder  whom  St.  Paul  characterizes, 
was  a  presbyter,  who  was  then  indifferently  called  either 
bishop  or  presbyter ;  while  at  the  same  time  those  who 
were  afterward  called  bishops,  were  then  usually  styled 
apostles."* 

In  his  epistle  to  Titus,  St.  Paul  again  introduces  the 
subject.  And  after  appointing  him  to  ordain  elders  in 
every  city,  that  the  things  which  were  wanting  might 
be  set  in  order,  he  adds,  "  For  a  bishop  must  be  blame- 
less as  the  steward  of  God,"  Titus  i,  7.  It  is  plain 
from  hence  that,  in  the  view  of  the  apostle,  bishops  and 
elders,  or  presbyters,  must  have  been  considered  as  of 
the  same  order ;  otherwise  instead  of  saying  a  bishop 
must  be  blameless,  he  would  undoubtedly  have  said  an 
elder  or  presbyter  must  be  blameless,  for  in  the  preced- 
ing verses  he  had  been  speaking  of  the  ordination  of 
elders,  and  not  of  bishops.  If,  therefore,  we  suppose 
bishops  to  have  been  an  order  of  men  superior  to  pres- 
byters, it  will  not  be  easy  to  reconcile  his  language  to 
the  dictates  of  common  sense.  If  elders  and  bishops 
are  a  distinct  order  of  men,  I  shall  not  admire  the  rea- 
soning powers  of  that  man  who  would  argue  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner  :  "  Ordain  elders  in  every  city,  as  I  had 
appointed  thee,  if  any  be  blameless,  &c.  ;  for  a  bishop 
must  be  blameless."  Here  all  connection  is  broken  off 
between  the  premises  and  the  conclusion.  And  yet  in 
this  way  we  must  suppose  the  Apostle  Paul  to  have 
argued  in  the  first  chapter  of  his  Epistle  to  Titus.  But 
if,  on  the  contrary,  we  allow  bishops  and  elders  to  be 
of  the  same  order,  then  all  the  parts  of  his  argument  are 
harmonious  and  consistent. 

But,  above  all,  the  following  passage,  given  by  St. 
Paul  in  charge  to  Timothy,  seems  to  place  this  point 
beyond  all  reasonable  dispute :  "  Neglect  not  the  gift 
that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given  thee  by  prophecy,  with 
the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery,"  1  Tim. 
•  iv,  14.  "  This  place,"  says  Mr.  Whitaker  against  Bel- 
larmine,  "  serves  our  purpose  mightily ;  for  from  hence 


*  Ibid.  p.  75. 
4* 


62 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


we  understand  that  Timothy  had  hands  laid  upon  him 
by  presbyters,  who  at  that  time  governed  the  church  by 
a  common  council.  "Whereupon  he  falls  upon  Bellar- 
mine,  and  the  Romanists,  for  denying  the  authority  of 
ordaining  to  presbyters,  and  confining  it  to  bishops." 
Thus  much  is  plain,  that  whether  they  were  apostles, 
evangelists,  or  bishops,  who  were  concerned  in  the  or- 
dination.of  Timothy,  they  all  assumed  the  character  of 
presbyters,  and  acted  accordingly.  And  although  some 
who,  in  modern  days,  think  themselres  of  a  more  ex- 
alted order,  may  be  unwilling  to  allow  the  propriety  of 
any  inference  drawn  from  the  ordination  of  Timothy,  in 
favour  of  the  authority  of  presbyters,  such  reluctance, 
instead  of  arguing  the  weakness  of  these  inferences, 
gives  an  additional  brilliancy  to  the  features  of  truth. 
And  it  can  scarcely  be  deemed  a  breach  of  charity  to 
assert  that,  if  the  apostle  had  said  "  with  the  laying  on 
of  the  hands  of  the  episcopate,"  instead  of  "  the  pres- 
bytery," the  authority  of  his  office  and  the  weight  of  his 
argument  would  have  been  combined  in  all  their  force, 
and  a  triumphant  conclusion  would  have  been  drawn 
from  the  passage,  for  appropriating  the  right  of  ordina- 
tion exclusively  to  the  bishops. 

Regardless  of  these  arguments,  of  which  only  a  small 
specimen  is  given,  to  prove  that  the  order  and  authority 
of  presbyters  and  bishops  was  primarily  the  same,  a 
pious  prelate  of  this  country  assumed  an  opposite  posi- 
tion. And  in  reference  to  the  ordination  of  Dr.  Coke 
by  Mr.  Wesley,  he  observes  that,  "  if  a  presbyter  can 
ordain  a  bishop,  then  the  greater  is  blessed  of  the  less;" 
thus  evidently  assuming,  as  a  fact,  the  very  point  that 
requires  proof;  namely,  that  a  bishop  is  of  an  order 
superior  to  a  presbyter.  And  no  doubt,  if  this  fact 
could  be  substantiated,  that  the  argument  would  be  con- 
clusive against  the  ordination  in  question.  But  until 
this  be  done,  the  argument  can  amount  to  nothing.  Mr. 
Wesley's  biographers,  therefore,  justly  remark  that  the 
prelate  should  have  overturned  Mr.  Wesley's  position, 
namely,  that  "  bishops  and  presbyters  are  of  the  same 
order,"  to  have  established  his  own. 

But  setting  wholly  aside  all  the  arguments  which 
both  reason  and  revelation  supply,  and  granting,  as  a 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


consequence  of  this  concession,  that  bishops  are  of  a 
distinct  order  from  presbyters,  and  superior  to  them, 
we  must  then  allow  that  their  authority  must  have  been 
transmitted  through  a  distinct  medium,  although  it  was 
derived  from  one  common  source.  But  no  distinct 
medium  can  possibly  be  supposed  to  be  adequate,  un- 
less it  be  superior  to  the  order  of  presbyters  :  and  none 
above  these  can  be  conceived  to  be  possible,  unless  it 
be  an  uninterrupted  line  of  bishops,  extending  back  to 
the  days  of  the  apostles.  A  denial,  therefore,  of  the 
validity  of  ordination  by  presbyters,  involves  the  neces- 
sity of  apostolical  succession,  and  of  this  we  can  find 
but  a  very  poor  account. 

Eusebius,  who  to  us  is  the  first  spring  of  ecclesias- 
tical history,  after  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  tells  us,  in 
the  very  beginning  of  his  narrative,  that  one  thing  he 
primarily  had  in  his  eye  was  to  give  us  an  account  of 
the  apostolical  succession.  But,  lest  we  should  raise 
our  expectations  too  high,  he  very  fairly  informs  us 
that  this  was  a  new  work,  where  he  could  trace  no  foot- 
steps of  others  going  before  him,  except  in  a  few  par- 
ticular narratives.  This  was  honest.  And  if,  after  this 
fair  warning,  we  place  an  implicit  confidence  in  the 
accounts  which  he  gives  from  the  reports  of  others,  we 
have  more  reason  to  accuse  ourselves  with  being  self- 
deceivers  than  to  charge  him  with  imposition. 

As  to  the  apostles,  he  informs  us  that  all  the  accounts 
he  can  procure,  say  that  they  went  about  the  world 
publishing  the  Christian  faith.  He  adds  that  it  was 
reported  by  his  predecessors  that  Thomas  had  Parthia  ; 
that  Andrew  had  Scythia  ;  that  John  had  Asia  ;  that  it 
was  likely  that  Peter  preached  to  the  Jews  dispersed  in 
Pontus,  Galatia,  Bithynia,  and  Cappadocia ;  and  that 
Paul  preached  from  Jerusalem  around  about  unto  Illyri- 
cum.  This  account  is  certainly  very  far  from  being- 
satisfactory.  He  does  not  even  pretend  to  tell  us  where 
they  preached,  nor  even  to  know  the  methods  which 
they  adopted  to  settle  the  various  churches  which  they 
planted.  Bishop  Stillingfleet  assigns  some  weighty 
reasons  to  induce  a  belief  that  their  actions,  in  these 
respects,  were  far  from  being  uniform,  but  that  they 
varied  their  methods  according  to  the  manners  and  cir- 


84 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


cumstances  of  the  people  to  whom  they  preached. 
What  room,  then,  was  there  for  the  triumphant  con- 
tempt which  was  poured  upon  Mr.  Wesley  and  Dr. 
Coke,  respecting  the  ordination  of  the  latter  by  the 
former,  when,  according  to  Eusebius,  our  only  guide, 
we  know  scarcely  any  thing  more  concerning  the  tra- 
vels and  manners  of  the  apostles  themselves  than  we 
gather  from  the  sacred  records. 

But  for  this  deficiency  it  may,  perhaps,  be  expected 
that  the  historian  will  make  an  ample  compensation 
when  he  proceeds  to  give  us  an  account  of  their  imme- 
diate successors  and  followers.  But  in  this  instance 
also,  as  well  as  in  many  others,  disappointment  travels 
in  the  rear  of  hope,  and  even  damps  our  expectation 
by  its  shadow.  "  Who  they  were,"  says  Eusebius, 
"  that,  imitating  these  apostles,  (meaning  Peter  and 
Paul,)  were  by  them  thought  worthy  to  govern  the 
churches  which  they  planted,  is  no  easy  thing  to  tell, 
excepting  such  as  may  be  collected  from  St.  Paul's 
own  words."* 

On  this  remarkable  passage  bishop  Stillingfleet  makes 
the  following  observations  : — "  If  the  successors  of  the 
apostles,  by  the  confession  of  Eusebius,  are  not  cer- 
tainly to  be  discovered,  then  what  becomes  of  that  un- 
questionable line  of  succession  of  the  bishops  of  several 
churches,  and  the  large  diagrams  made  of  the  apostoli- 
cal churches,  with  every  one's  name  set  down  in  his 
order,  as  if  the  writer  had  been  Clarencieux  to  the 
apostles  themselves  ?  Are  all  the  great  outcries  of 
apostolical  tradition,  of  personal  succession,  of  unques- 
tionable records,  resolved  at  last  into  the  Scripture 
itself,  by  him  from  whom  all  these  long  pedigrees  are 
fetched  ?  Then  let  succession  know  its  place ;  and 
learn  to  vaile  Bonnet  to  the  Scriptures  ;  and,  withal, 
let  men  take  heed  of  overreaching  themselves  when 
they  would  bring  down  so  large  a  catalogue  of  single 
bishops  from  the  first  and  purest  times  of  the  church, 
for  it  will  be  hard  for  others  to  believe  them  when 
Eusebius  professeth  it  is  so  hard  to  find  them."f 

"Would  it  not,"  says  Calamy,  "tempt  a  man  to 

*  Euseb.  Eccl.  Hist.,  lib.  iii,  cap.  4. 
t  Stillingfleet's  Irenic.  p.,  297. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


85 


wonder,  after  all  this,  to  find  such  a  stir  made  about 
the  tables  of  succession  in  the  several  churches  from 
the  time  of  the  apostles  as  a  proof  that  diocesan  episco- 
pacy had  its  rise  from  them  ?  Alas  !  the  head  of  the 
Nile  is  not  more  obscure  than  the  first  part  of  these 
tables."* 

"  To  show,"  the  same  author  adds  in  another  place, 
"how  little  ground  there  is  to  depend  upon  them  in 
the  present  case,  I  will  give  a  brief  view  from  the  re- 
presentation of  the  ancients  of  the  strange  confusion  of 
the  first  part  of  the  tables  of  the  three  most  celebrated 
churches  of  Alexandria,  Antioch,  and  Rome." 

The  church  of  Alexandria  has  been  generally  repre- 
sented as  founded  by  St.  Mark ;  and  yet  Eusebius 
speaks  of  it  but  as  an  uncertain  report.  "  They  say  it 
was  so,"  but  he  does  not  tell  us  who  said  so,  nor  upon 
what  grounds.  However,  upon  this  slender  authority 
of  "  they  say  so,"  many  others  after  him  have  ventured 
to  affirm  it  was  an  indisputable  fact,  that  St.  Mark  was 
actually  the  founder  of  this  church.  However,  even  in 
this  there  is  no  perfect  agreement.  Some  contend  that 
he  was  there  with  St.  Peter ;  others  that  he  was  there 
alone,  being  sent  by  St.  Peter ;  others  that  he  was 
there  only  once  ;  and  others  that  he  returned  again 
after  his  first  visit.  As  to  the  time  of  his  arrival,  the 
period  of  his  ministry,  and  the  year  in  which  this 
church  was  first  founded,  all  its  records  are  totally 
silent ;  and  the  famous  Clement,  from  whom  we  might 
expect  some  information,  throws  not  a  single  ray  of 
light  upon  this  subject. 

But  even  supposing  St.  Mark,  under  all  these  disad- 
vantages, to  have  been  seated  in  this  church  on  his 
throne  of  polished  ivory,  as  the  fabulous  legends  report, 
and  that  he  wrote  his  gospel  in  it,  the  difficulties  will 
increase  when  we  proceed  to  his  successors.  His  im- 
mediate follower  on  "  the  throne  of  ivory"  has  several 
names  given  to  him,  and  as  to  those  who  come  after, 
the  representations  and  accounts  are  too  various  and 
conflicting  to  be  credited  as  records  of  a  fact. 

The  line  of  succession  which  proceeds  from  Antioch, 


*  Calamy,  vol.  i,  p.  162. 


86 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


is  involved  in  equal,  if  not  still  greater  difficulties  than 
that  of  Alexandria.  Eusebius,  St.  Chrysostom,  St.  Je- 
rome, pope  Leo,  Innocent,  Gelasius,  and  Gregory  the 
Great,  all  tell  us  that  this  church  was  founded  by  St. 
Peter.  But  we  learn  from  superior  authority  that  "  they 
which  were  scattered  abroad  upon  the  persecution  of 
Stephen  travelled  as  far  as  Antioch,  preaching  the  word  to 
the  Jews  only,"  Acts  xi,  19.  This  seems  to  have  been 
the  occasion  of  introducing  Christianity  into  Antioch. 
After  this,  as  the  converts  needed  some  one  to  confirm 
them  in  the  faith  which  they  had  newly  embraced,  the 
church  at  Jerusalem  sent  forth  Barnabas,  not  Peter, 
that  he  should  go  as  far  as  Antioch.  And  when  Barna- 
bas found  that  he  needed  some  farther  assistance,  in- 
stead of  applying  to  Peter,  he  "  departed  to  Tarsus  to 
seek  Saul ;  and  when  he  had  found  him  he  brought 
him  to  Antioch.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  a  whole 
year  they  assembled  themselves  with  the  church,  and 
taught  much  people.  And  the  disciples  were  called 
Christians  first  at  Antioch,"  Acts  xi,  25,  26.  In  all 
these  transactions  we  have  not  one  word  about  Peter ; 
but,  on  the  contrary,  the  intimations  appear  strongly  in 
favour  of  Paul,  as  the  first  founder  of  the  church  in  this 
place. 

We  read,  indeed,  in  another  place,  that  St.  Peter  was 
at  Antioch,  but  the  circumstance  is  not  mentioned  to 
his  honour.  For  St.  Paul,  observing  the  offence  he  had 
given  by  his  dissimulation,  withstood  him  to  the  face, 
which  we  can  hardly  suppose  he  would  have  done,  if 
Peter  had  been  the  founder  of  the  church,  and  if  he  now 
stood  at  the  head  of  his  own  diocess. 

Baronius,  indeed,  aware  of  these  difficulties,  is  very 
willing  that  St.  Peter  should  resign  his  bishopric  at  An- 
tioch, upon  condition  that  St.  Paul,  acting  as  his  vicar, 
be  allowed  to  have  erected  one  there  by  his  authority. 
But  even  this  will  not  do  ;  neither  can  the  supposition 
be  reconciled  with  the  positive  declarations  of  those 
who  assert  that  he  was  a  long  time  bishop  there. 

If  we  turn  from  the  apostles  to  their  successors  in 
this  church,  we  shall  find  ourselves  equally  destitute  of 
firm  footing.  Baronius  assures  us  that  the  apostles  left 
two  bishops  behind  them  in  this  place,  one  for  the  Jews, 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


87 


and  the  other  for  the  Gentiles.  These  were  Ignatius 
and  Euodius.  Eusebius  says  expressly,  that  Euodius 
was  the  first  bishop  of  Antioch,  and  that  Ignatius  suc- 
ceeded him.  But,  on  the  contrary,  St.  Chrysostom, 
Theodoret,  and  the  author  of  the  Constitutions  declare, 
with  equal  assurance,  that  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  both 
laid  their  hands  on  Ignatius  ;  but  unfortunately  it  ap- 
pears that  St.  Peter  was  dead  before  Ignatius  was  bish- 
op in  this  place. 

The  settlement  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  its  much 
extolled  apostolical  succession  of  bishops,  is  involved, 
if  possible,  in  still  greater  perplexity,  confusion,  and 
disorder.  According  to  some,  this  church  was  founded 
by  St.  Peter  ;  others  say  it  was  by  St.  Paul ;  some  intro- 
duce both,  and  others  assert  it  was  neither.  Of  this 
latter  opinion  were  the  learned  Salmasius  and  others. 
But  let  us  allow  that  St.  Peter  actually  was  at  Rome, 
of  what  advantage  will  this  be  to  the  succession  of 
bishops  ?  If  Peter  was  there,  it  is  equally  certain  that 
St.  Paul  was  there  also  ;  and  under  these  circumstances 
it  will  be  hard  to  determine  who  was  bishop.  St.  Paul 
was  there  first,  and  on  this  account  he  is  preferred  by 
many  of  the  ancients  to  St.  Peter ;  and  in  the  seal  of 
that  church  the  former  is  placed  on  the  right  hand,  and 
the  latter  on  the  left.  But  still  this  does  not  determine 
who  was  bishop.  To  accommodate  this  business,  they 
have  agreed  to  make  them  both  bishops  ;  and  this  un- 
happily destroys  the  unity  of  the  episcopate  by  placing 
two  supremes  at  the  same  time  in  the  same  church. 

But  whatever  uncertainty  may  accompany  the  question 
as  to  the  first  bishop,  those  who  succeed  him  are  known 
with  even  less  assurance.  On  this  point  the  ancients 
and  the  moderns  are  strongly  divided.  Some  will  have 
Cletus  expunged  out  of  the  table,  as  being  the  same 
with  Anacletus  ;  and  thus,  fixing  Linus  at  the  head  of 
the  succession,  cause  him  to  be  followed  by  Anacletus 
and  Clemens.  In  this  manner  Irenaeus  represents  the 
case.  Others  will  have  Cietus  and  Anacletus  to  be  both 
retained  as  distinct  bishops,  having  Linus  standing  be- 
tween them.  At  the  same  time  in  some  of  the  ancient 
catalogues  Anacletus  is  excluded  ;  and  what  is  remark- 
able, he  is  not  to  be  found  at  this  day  in  the  canon  of 


88 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  CORE. 


the  mass.  And  yet,  in  the  Roman  Martyrology,  both 
Cletus  and  Anacletus  are  distinctly  mentioned,  and  a 
different  account  is  given  of  the  birth,  pontificate,  and 
martyrdom  of  each. 

In  the  catalogue  of  Epiphanius,  the  early  bishops  of 
Rome  are  placed  in  the  following  order  : — Peter  and 
Paul,  Linus,  Cletus,  Clemens,  and  Euaristus.  But  in 
the  catalogue  of  Bucher  they  stand  according  to  the  fol- 
lowing arrangement : — Linus,  Cletus,  Clemens,  and 
Euaristus ;  and  three  names  are  entirely  omitted  ;  name- 
ly, Anicetus,  Eleutherius,  and  Zephyrinus.  And  what 
shall  we  do  with  the  famous  Clement?  Does  he  style 
himself  bishop  of  Rome?  Or  how  came  he  to  forget 
his  title  ? 

It  has  been  said  by  some  that  after  he  had  been  St. 
Paul's  companion,  and  was  chosen  by  Peter  to  be  bishop 
of  Rome,  he  gave  place  to  Linus.  But  others  assert, 
writh  equal  confidence,  and  perhaps  with  equal  authority, 
that  Linus  and  Clemens,  and  others,  that  Linus  and 
Cletus,  were  bishops  at  the  same  time.  Tertullian, 
Ruffinus,  and  some  others  place  Clement  next  to  St. 
Peter ;  but  Irenaeus  and  Eusebius  set  Anacletus  before 
him ;  and  Optatus  makes  both  Anacletus  and  Cletus  to 
precede  him.  And,  finally,  as  though  these  strenuous 
defenders  of  apostolical  succession  were  destined  to 
render  it  ridiculous  by  the  various  methods  they  have 
adopted  to  defend  this  tender  string,  Austin,  Damasus, 
and  others  will  not  allow  him  to  grace  the  list  until  the 
names  of  Anacletus,  Cletus,  and  Linus,  have  appeared. 
Such  is  the  foundation  of  apostolical  succession  in  the 
church  of  Rome  !  Surely  it  can  be  no  breach  of  charity 
to  assert  that 

'  The  bold  impostor 
Looks  not  more  silly  when  the  cheat's  found  out.' 

It  was  not,  therefore,  without  reason  that  Bishop  Stil- 
lingfleet  observed,  "The  succession  here  is  as  muddy 
as  the  Tiber  itself;  and  if  the  line  fails  us  here,  we  have 
little  cause  to  pin  our  faith  upon  it,  as  to  the  certainty 
of  any  particular  form  of  church  government,  which  can 
be  drawn  from  the  help  of  the  records  of  the  primitive 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


89 


church."*  It  cannot,  therefore,  but  be  evident  to  every 
unprejudiced  mind  that,  since  such  confusion  and  dis- 
order appear  in  the  front  of  these  tables  of  succession, 
where  we  might  most  naturally  expect  the  greatest  regu- 
larity and  certainty,  no  dependence  can  be  placed  on 
their  authority. 

That  the  pretences  to  apostolical  succession  and  apos- 
tolical tradition,  which  the  great  defenders  of  episcopal 
authority  make,  are  very  bold  and  high-sounding,  can- 
not be  easily  denied.  And  when  they  come  forward, 
supported  by  a  long  list  of  succession  that  is  too  sacred 
to  be  touched  by  vulgar  hands,  because  the  line  pro- 
fessedly reaches  to  the  venerable  churches  of  Alexandria, 
Antioch,  and  Rome,  the  mind  is  dazzled  with  the  glar- 
ing meteor.  But  when  the  civil  power  withdraws  its 
coercive  support,  and,  as  in  this  country,  exposes  the 
question  to  a  free  investigation,  the  imaginary  rock  sinks 
under  us,  and  the  chain  crumbles  into  dust. 

Placing  these  tables  of  succession  in  the  most  favour- 
able light,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  Eusebius  is  the  prin- 
cipal, and  almost  the  only  author,  on  whom  their  credit 
depends  :  and  from  him  we  have  already  seen  the  sandy 
foundation  on  which  the  edifice  is  raised.  In  his  account 
of  the  succession  in  the  several  churches,  the  whole  ap- 
pears to  be  made  up  chiefly  from  conjectures  at  a  distance 
of  three  hundred  years  from  the  apostolical  times,  and 
even  these  conjectures  are  founded  on  very  dubious  au- 
thority. The  veracity  of  Eusebius  is  not  to  be  questioned, 
so  far  as  he  was  able  to  procure  information.  Of  this 
fact  he  has  given  to  the  world  a  convincing  testimony 
by  leaving  vacancies  even  in  his  conjectural  lists  when 
he  had  no  light  to  guide  him  through  the  gloomy  laby- 
rinth during  the  first  ages  of  the  church.  His  successors, 
however,  have  certainly  been  either  more  bold  or  more 
successful  in  their  labours.  For  certain  it  is,  that  Nice- 
phorus,  Callistus,  and  Simeon  the  Metaphrast,  and  other 
such  "  historical  tinkers ,"  as  Bishop  Stillingfleet  plea- 
santly calls  them,  have  taken  great  care  to  fill  all  the 
vacancies  which  Eusebius  had  left,  so  that  the  tables  are 
now  presented  to  the  world  as  quite  complete. 

It  therefore  finally  appears,  from  the  whole  of  this 
*  Irenic,  p.  312. 


90 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


apparent  digression,  that  he  who  from  the  confused, 
mutilated,  and  mended  tables  of  succession  which  have 
been  transmitted  to  us  in  the  records  of  antiquity,  can 
infer  the  necessity  of  episcopal  ordination,  and  the  inva- 
lidity of  all  besides,  must  either  have  a  great  share  of 
credulity,  or  a  predominant  fancy.* 

Among  the  advocates  for  apostolical  succession  which 
this  country  boasts  in  modern  times,  Bishop  Hoadly 
may  be  considered  as  standing  in  the  foremost  rank. 
But  although  an  avowed  enemy  to  nonconformity,  he 
had  too  much  magnanimity,  candour,  and  good  under- 
standing to  take  his  stand  on  this  delusive  and  defence- 
less ground.  He  allows  the  truth  of  St.  Jerome's  state- 
ment, that  the  presbyters  of  Alexandria  elected  their 
own  bishops  for  two  hundred  years,  which  was  from  the 
supposed  days  of  St.  Mark  to  those  of  Dionysius.  He 
argues,  indeed,  that  from  the  days  of  the  apostles  it  was 
the  universal  custon  of  the  church  to  establish  a  superior 
officer,  and  to  invest  him  with  extraordinary  power,  to 
whom  the  term  bishop  was  applied  by  way  of  eminence. 
But  he  nowhere  considers  these  as  an  order  of  men  ab- 
stractedly independent  of  those  from  whom  they  derived 
their  authority.  On  the  contrary,  he  hesitates  not  to 
make  this  public  declaration  : — "  I  think  not  an  unin- 
terrupted line  of  succession  of  regularly  ordained  bishops 
necessary. "f  This  is  a  concession  which  many  of  his 
colleagues  would  feel  some  delicacy  in  making ;  but 
from  so  able  a  reasoner  what  less  would  be  expected  ? 
If  the  uninterrupted  succession  were  asserted  to  be  ne- 
cessary, it  must  then  be  incumbent  on  its  advocates  to 
make  it  out ;  and  then,  to  fail  in  this,  would  be  to  aban- 
don the  cause  altogether.  But,  from  the  view  we  have 
already  taken  of  this  subject,  we  may  perceive  that  this 
must  be  a  work  of  no  common  difficulty  ;  and  all  who 
have  undertaken  it  have  failed  in  the  attempt,  and  by 
their  failure  have  discovered,  with  additional  evidence, 

*  SeeCalamy's  Defence  of  moderate  Nonconformity,  vol.  i,  pp. 
163--174.  See  also,  Dr.  Cave's  Lives  of  the  Fathers,  and  his  Pri- 
mitive Christianity,  chap,  viii,  together  with  the  various  authorities 
to  which  they  respectively  refer. 

t  Hoadly's  Treatise  on  Conformity  and  Episcopacy,  p.  489. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


91 


the  extent  and  danger  of  those  quicksands  in  which  so 
many  have  been  overwhelmed.  It  appears,  therefore, 
even  from  the  concession  of  Bishop  Hoadly,  which  both 
candour  and  prudence  compelled  him  to  make,  that  the 
conduct  of  Mr.  Wesley  in  the  ordination  of  Dr.  Coke 
was  rather  a  deviation  from  long  established  usage  and 
modern  practice,  than  from  the  manners  of  the  primitive 
churches.  And  we  cannot  but  remain  astonished  when 
we  reflect  on  that  spirit  by  which  those  opposers  were 
actuated  while  pouring  upon  them  that  torrent  of  exe- 
cration which  now  adds  a  freshness  to  the  laurels  which 
they  wear. 

But  how  fatal  soever  the  preceding  arguments,  autho- 
rities, and  concessions  may  appear  to  the  infallibility  of 
apostolical  succession,  it  was  not  from  these,  either  ex- 
clusively or  primarily,  that  Mr.  Wesley  derived  his  sup- 
port in  the  measures  which  he  pursued.  In  every  step 
he  invariably  endeavoured  to  take  the  conduct  of  the 
primitive  churches  for  his  guide.  This  is  a  fact  which 
all  his  friends  are  ready  to  admit,  and  which  none  of  his 
foes  are  prepared  to  disapprove.  It  was  upon  this  prin- 
ciple that  he  endeavoured  to  establish  his  societies,  to 
provide  for  their  internal  government,  and  to  regulate 
the  proceedings  of  those  preachers  who  acted  in  con- 
junction with  him.  His  knowledge  of  ancient  ecclesi- 
astical history  was  extensive  ;  this,  therefore,  enabled 
him  to  draw  from  the  fountain  head ;  and  it  was  only 
from  discovering  in  the  writings  of  Lord  King,  a  faithful 
condensation  of  the  manners  of  the  ancient  Christians 
for  the  first  three  hundred  years,  founded  upon  an  ac- 
curate knowledge  and  a  comprehensive  survey  of  their 
proceedings,  that  he  confessed  his  obligations  to  that 
writer. 

From  a  dispassionate  survey  of  all  the  preceding  ac- 
counts it  plainly  appears  that,  in  the  various  steps  which 
Mr.  Wesley  took  in  the  formation  of  his  societies,  and 
in  his  laying  hands  on  Dr.  Coke,  he  uniformly  imitated 
the  conduct  of  the  primitive  Christian  churches,  so  far 
as  the  circumstances  in  which  he  was  placed  would 
allow.  And  in  such  cases  as  he  deviated  from  this  rule 
he  was  driven  by  an  alternative,  either  of  acting  as  he 


92  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 

acted,  or  of  omitting-  altogether  the  adoption  of  mea- 
sures which  God  has  been  pleased  to  bless  in  a  most  un- 
exampled manner.* 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Dr.  Coke  sails  to  America — Prominent  particulars  of  the  voy- 
age— manner  in  which  he  employed  his  time — Favourable  recep- 
tion on  his  arrival — First  interview  with  Mr.  Asbury — Vicissi- 
tudes in  traversing  the  states — Transactions  at  the  first  conference 
at  Baltimore — Sermon  at  the  conference  noticed — Observations  on 
some  strictures  made  on  it — Conduct  of  Dr.  Coke  vindicated  re- 
specting his  sermon — Occasion  of  an  address  to  General  Wash- 
ington— This  address  closely  connected  with  the  welfare  of  Me- 
thodism in  the  United  States — Necessity  of  the  measure — General 
Washington's  reply. 

Dr.  Coke,  being  strongly  fortified  with  the  arguments 
and  authorities  which  we  have  tram  icntly  surveyed, 
remained  in  Bristol  until  the  vessel  was  ready  in  which 
himself  and  his  colleagues  were  prepared  to  sail.  Every 
thing  being  in  order,  he  went  on  board,  in  company 
with  Mr.  Whatcoat  and  Mr.  Vasey,  amid  the  prayers 
and  ardent  wishes  of  the  societies,  that  God  would  give 
them  a  safe  and  speedy  voyage,  and  ultimately  crown 
their  undertaking  with  his  blessing. 

The  vessel  on  board  of  which  they  embarked  was 
bound  for  New-York,  and  neither  the  company  nor  the 
accommodations  were  disagreeable.  A  favourable  breeze 
springing  up,  they  weighed  anchor  on  Saturday,  the  18th 
of  September,  1784,  and  began  their  voyage  with  a 
strong  confidence  in  the  protecting  care  of  that  God  who 
can  direct  the  elements,  and  make  both  winds  and  seas 
subservient  to  his  own  purposes. 

*  It  is  but  just  to  the  general  body  of  European  Methodists  to 
state  explicitly  that  the  measures  which  Mr.  Wesley  adopted  on 
this  occasion  were  limited  in  their  operation  to  America.  On  the 
plan  which  was  formed  for  the  Methodists  in  the  western  conti- 
nent, the  English  Methodists  have  never  acted ;  they  are  therefore 
not  responsible  for  the  arguments  by  which  its  propriety  in  a  for- 
eign country  has  been  defended,  under  a  train  of  peculiar  circum- 
stances, in  the  preceding  pages. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


93 


On  Sunday,  the  19th,  it  was  their  intention  to  deliver 
two  sermons  to  the  sailors  and  company  on  board ;  but 
being  unaccustomed  to  the  sea,  the  motion  of  the  ship 
created  such  a  degree  of  sickness  that  the  only  duty 
they  found  themselves  able  to  perform  was  that  of  cast- 
ing their  care  upon  God. 

On  Monday,  the  20th,  the  wind  and  tide  had  so  far 
operated  in  their  favour,  that  they  had  proceeded  nearly 
one  hundred  leagues  from  Bristol,  although  they  had 
not  advanced  altogether  so  far  toward  the  port  of  their 
destination. 

On  the  three  following  days  they  were  obliged  to  con- 
tend with  adverse  gales,  which  blew  with  such  violence 
as  to  require  the  constant  exertion  of  nearly  all  the  sea- 
men, and  finally  to  bring  them  much  nearer  to  Bristol 
when  the  storm  subsided  on  Thursday  evening,  than 
they  were  on  the  preceding  Monday. 

On  Friday,  the  24th,  both  the  tempest  and  their  sick- 
ness abated.  The  wind  also  became  favourable,  and 
their  appetites  returned ;  and,  in  a  state  of  external  and 
internal  tranquillity,  they  found  themselves  gently 
wafted  toward  America,  at  the  rate  of  four  or  five  miles 
an  hour. 

On  Saturday,  the  25th,  they  had  accomplished  one 
hundred  and  fifty  leagues  of  their  voyage  ;  but  hitherto, 
through  sickness  and  tempestuous  weather,  they  had 
been  prevented  from  bearing  any  public  testimony  for 
God.  A  favourable  opportunity,  however,  soon  pre- 
sented itself,  as  one  of  the  sailors  was  dangerously  ill, 
and  confined  to  his  bed  in  the  steerage.  On  visiting  this 
man  they  took  occasion  to  describe  the  nature  of  sin,  to 
enforce  the  necessity  of  conversion,  and  to  direct  him  to 
behold  the  Lamb  of  God  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world.  And  although  nothing  was  said  to  any  of  the 
other  sailors  in  a  direct  manner,  they  listened  with  much 
attention,  and  behaved  with  the  greatest  propriety. 
And  it  is  not  improbable  that  they  felt  themselves  more 
deeply  interested  in  the  truths  which  they  heard  on  this 
solemn  occasion,  while  the  evidences  of  mortality  ap- 
peared so  conspicuously  before  them  in  one  of  their 
afflicted  companions,  than  they  would  have  been  by  any 
direct  address  that  could  have  been  delivered  to  them. 


94 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Against  swearing  and  drunkenness,  the  prevailing  vices 
of  sailors,  the  captain  had  decidedly  set  his  face,  both 
by  his  example  and  his  precepts ;  but  these  were  insuf- 
ficient to  produce  the  desired  effect.  Such,  however, 
was  the  respect  which  they  entertained  for  Dr.  Coke 
and  his  associates,  that,  from  the  time  they  began  to 
visit  their  sick  companion,  scarcely  an  oath  was  ever 
afterward  uttered  in  their  presence  while  they  were  on 
board. 

These  favourable  circumstances,  which  occurred  on 
Saturday,  prepared  the  way  for  them  to  introduce 
preaching  on  Sunday  26th.  Dr.  Coke  accordingly 
preached  in  the  morning  ;  but  a  French  ship  appearing 
with  her  colours  hoisted,  and  expecting  from  them  the 
same  compliment,  greatly  interrupted  their  service. 
But  in  the  afternoon,  having  no  impediments,  both  cap- 
tain and  sailors  gave  deep  attention,  and  conducted 
themselves  with  the  utmost  decorum. 

On  Monday  27th,  the  winds  were  contrary,  but  not 
violent ;  so  that  although  their  progress  was  retarded, 
their  peace  was  not  interrupted.  The  exercise  of  pa- 
tience was  indeed  necessary,  and  they  experienced  a 
calm  resignation  to  the  will  of  God. 

On  Tuesday  28th,  the  weather  continued  much  the 
same  as  on  the  preceding  day ;  and  although  they  had 
scarcely  advanced  a  league  toward  their  port  during  this 
and  the  two  preceding  days,  they  still  found  themselves 
about  two  hundred  and  fifty  leagues  from  Bristol.  And 
as  they  were  now  so  accustomed  to  the  motion  of  the 
ship,  that  their  sickness  was  gone,  and  a  regular  mode 
of  living  was  established,  they  set  apart  a  given  hour 
every  morning  for  social  prayer.  To  these  prayer 
meetings  the  sailors  regularly  resorted,  and,  unless  pre- 
vented by  the  duties  of  the  ship,  they  persevered  in  this 
practice  during  the  remaining  part  of  the  voyage. 

On  Wednesday,  Thursday,  and  Friday,  nothing  re- 
markable occurred.  The  winds  had  been  rather  unfa- 
vourable, but  the  weather  was  fine,  and  with  patience 
and  resignation  their  time  passed  pleasantly  away. 

On  Saturday,  October  2d,  a  brisk  gale  set  in  from  the 
east,  and  carried  them  onward  with  more  than  common 
rapidity,  so  that  on  the  whole  they  found  themselves 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


95 


about  three  hundred  and  fifty  leagues  from  Bristol,  un- 
der an  auspicious  gale  that  wafted  them  in  a  direct  line 
toward  their  desired  haven. 

On  Sunday  3d,  divine  service  was  again  performed 
both  in  the  morning  and  in  the  afternoon  ;  and  the  same 
degree  of  attention  was  paid  by  the  sailors  that  had 
marked  their  former  conduct. 

On  Monday,  Tuesday,  and  Wednesday,  nothing  re- 
markable happened.  The  gale  became  less  flattering, 
but  still  it  continued  to  propel  them  forward,  although 
the  weather  was  now  grown  variable. 

On  Thursday  7th,  as  the  morning  brought  with  it  a 
perfect  calm,  the  captain  directed  all  the  sails  to  be  set. 
This  was  done  accordingly  ;  and,  during  the  whole  fore- 
noon, without  any  anticipation  of  approaching  danger, 
they  waited  for  an  auspicious  breeze.  But  about  noon 
a  sudden  squall  attacked  the  vessel  with  all  her  canvass 
spread,  in  consequence  of  which  she  was  laid  down,  and 
it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  they  could  prevent  the 
mainmast  from  being  snapped  in  two.  During  these 
moments  of  alarm  and  danger  all  was  hurry  and  confu- 
sion ;  but  so  far  had  the  minds  of  the  sailors  been  im- 
pressed with  the  solemnities  of  religion,  that  the  mate 
observed  to  Dr.  Coke,  "  not  an  oath  was  to  be  heard 
among  the  sailors  during  the  squall  and  the  bustle  to 
which  it  immediately  led." 

Several  days  succeeded  to  this,  without  bringing  any 
remarkable  occurrence.  To  morning  and  evening 
prayer  the  sailors  were  induced  to  attend,  and  their  be- 
haviour was  uniformly  decent.  Every  Sunday  their 
seasons  of  public  worship  were  regular,  and  the  means 
of  grace  were  also  diligently  attended.  But  although 
an  outward  reformation  was  visible  in  the  language  of 
the  sailors,  there  was  but  little  reason  to  believe  that 
divine  grace  had  made  any  deep  impression  on  any  of 
their  hearts. 

They  had  now  made  so  considerable  a  progress  in 
their  voyage,  that  instead  of  calculating  the  distance  they 
had  sailed  from  Bristol,  they  began  to  anticipate  their 
approximation  to  the  continent.  In  the  expectation  of 
their  speedy  arrival  in  sight  of  land,  they  were  confirm- 
ed on  Friday  22d,  by  a  sparrow  "which  paid  them  a 


96 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


visit.  The  intimation  which  it  gave  was  not  delusive, 
although  they  were  not  permitted  to  reach  the  shore  so 
early  as  they  expected.  Among  the  sailors  they  now 
thought  that  one  was  given  to  them  as  a  seal  to  their 
ministry ;  but  as  they  were  about  to  remove,  they  had 
no  opportunity  of  observing  that  infallible  characteris- 
tic of  the  Christian,  "  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know 
them." 

On  Sunday  24th,  expecting  it  would  be  the  last  time 
of  public  worship,  they  preached  their  farewell  ser- 
mons, and  gave  their  final  admonitions.  To  these  the 
seamen  listened  with  apparently  more  attention  than 
they  had  ever  manifested  before;  and  none  among  them 
seemed  displeased  with  the  simple  truths  which  were 
delivered  without  any  disguise.  Another  week,  how- 
ever, elapsed  before  they  could  get  on  shore  ;  so  that, 
on  the  following  Sunday,  they  were  enabled  once  more 
to  warn  the  sailors  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  On 
this  occasion  all  behaved  with  the  utmost  decorum,  and 
appeared  like  men  who  began  to  believe  they  had  an 
interest  in  eternity.  But  beyond  this  it  is  difficult  to 
say  what  effect  the  word  preached  had  upon  their  minds. 
It  is,  however,  the  duty  of  gospel  ministers  to  be  instant 
in  season,  and  out  of  season ;  and,  having  used  with 
conscious  sincerity  the  means  which  God  has  appointed, 
to  leave  the  event  to  him.  It  was  upon  this  principle 
that  Dr.  Coke  and  his  companions  acted  during  their 
voyage,  which  terminated  on  the  3d  of  November,  on 
which  day  they  landed  at  New-York. 

The  leisure  portions  of  time  which  this  passage  across 
the  Atlantic  afforded,  were  employed  by  Dr.  Coke 
chiefly  in  perusing  such  books  as  related  to  his  present 
undertaking,  and  to  the  important  occasion  for  which 
he  had  left  his  native  land.  In  the  lives  of  Francis 
Xavier  and  David  Brainerd,  he  beheld  an  employment 
similar  almost  to  this  in  which  he  was  personally  enga- 
-  ged  ;  and  the  breathings  of  his  soul  appear  to  have  been 
for  a  spirit  which,  like  the  spirits  of  those  holy  men, 
should  be  filled  with  humility,  with  self-denial,  with 
patience,  with  perseverance,  and  with  an  inextinguish- 
able zeal  for  the  glory  of  God.  In  prayer,  and  in  the 
meditations  of  St.  Austin,  he  found  many  spiritual  bless- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


97 


ings,  and  much  consolation.  Bishop  Hoadly's  Trea 
tises  on  Conformity  and  Episcopacy,  though  consisting 
of  five  hundred  and  sixty-six  pages,  passed  also  under 
his  review  ;  but,  although  he  admits  that  the  bishop  is 
a  fair  and  powerful  reasoner,  the  perusal  tended  on  the 
whole  to  confirm  him  in  that  line  of  duty  which  he 
was  about  to  pursue  on  the  western  continent.  In  mo- 
ments of  relaxation,  to  relieve  his  mind  from  the  fatigue 
of  severer  studies,  the  Arcadian  scenes  of  Virgil's  pen 
unfolded  their  beauties  to  his  imagination.  And  even 
while  nothing  but  sea,  and  sky,  and  winds  was  present 
to  the  senses,  the  magic  wand  of  the  poet  introduced 
him  to  verdant  meadows,  to  blooming  groves,  to  bub- 
bling fountains,  to  purling  brooks,  and  to  meandering 
streams.  But  even  in  this  region  of  poetic  fancy  his 
soul  was  bent  toward  God :  and  the  license  taken  by 
Virgil  was  cherished  to  illustrate  the  sublime  expres- 
sions of  David. 

Arriving  at  New-York  in  perfect  health,  the  first  care 
of  Dr.  Coke,  after  having  taken  an  affectionate  leave  of 
the  captain  and  his  companions  on  board,  was  to  find 
out  the  Methodist  preaching  house.  In  this  inquiry  he 
was  assisted  by  a  gentleman,  who,  although  he  had  no 
connection  with  the  Methodists,  conducted  him  to  the 
house  of  a  Mr.  Sands,  where  he  took  up  his  abode, 
and  found  himself  in  a  region  of  hospitality  and  friend- 
ship. The  intelligence  of  his  arrival  soon  brought  to 
the  house  the  travelling  preacher  stationed  in  that  city. 
To  him  Dr.  Coke  unfolded  the  plan  which  Mr.  Wesley 
had  adopted  for  the  regulation  and  government  of  his 
societies  in  America.  And  it  was  no  small  consolation 
to  him  to  learn  that  the  plan  met  his  entire  approbation  ; 
and  so  confident  was  he  of  Mr.  Asbury's  concurrence, 
that  he  advised  him  immediately  to  make  it  public 
throughout  all  the  societies,  being  fully  assured  that  the 
name  of  Mr.  Wesley  would  impart  a  degree  of  sanction 
to  the  measure^which  would  disarm  resistance,  even  if 
any  weit  to  be  apprehended.  But  that  nothing  might 
be  done  precipitately,  Dr.  Coke  declined  carrying  the 
advice  into  execution,  until  he  had  seen  Mr.  Asbury,  to 
whom  he  had  a  particular  message,  although  they  were 
personally-  unknown  to  each  other,  that  thev  might  act 

5 


9S 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


in  concert,  and  take  no  step  that  should  not  be  the  re- 
sult of  calm  deliberation. 

Having  taken  this  prudent  resolution,  Dr.  Coke,  after 
preaching  a  few  times  in  New-York  and  its  vicinity, 
took  his  leave  of  a  friendly  and  affectionate  people,  and 
directed  his  course  toward  Philadelphia ;  this  being  the 
quarter  in  which  he  expected  to  find  Mr.  Asbury.  He 
reached  that  city  on  Saturday,  the  6th  of  November, 
and  was  kindly  entertained  at  the  house  of  a  Mr.  Baker. 
On  the  ensuing  day  he  preached  in  one  of  the  churches, 
at  the  particular  desire  of  a  clergyman,  who,  in  com- 
pany with  Dr.  White,  another  clergyman,  paid  him  a 
friendly  visit,  when  the  latter  offered  him  the  use  of  his 
church  the  Sunday  following.  In  the  course  of  this 
week,  he  waited  on  the  governor,  and  was  received 
both  by  him  and  his  lady  with  the  utmost  politeness. 
Of  this  gentleman  Dr.  Coke  speaks  in  his  journals  in 
terms  of  the  warmest  approbation,  as  a  genuine  friend 
to  literature,  to  toleration,  and  to  vital  Christianity. 

On  Friday,  the  12th,  Dr.  Coke  preached  at  the  Cross 
Roads,  in  the  state  of  Delaware,  to  a  pleasing  and  an 
attentive  congregation.  And  as  a  proof  that  the  people 
on  the  continent  were  ready  to  receive  the  gospel,  he 
observes  that,  on  his  journey  to  this  place,  he  was  en- 
tertained at  an  inn  in  a  most  sumptuous  manner,  for 
which  entertainment  the  proprietor  absolutely  refused 
to  receive  the  smallest  remuneration,  esteeming  it  an 
honour  to  receive  an  ambassador  for  Jesus  into  his 
house.  The  day  following  furnished  an  evidence  not 
less  striking  in  the  conduct  of  a  Mr.  Basset,  one  of  the 
executive  council  for  the  state  of  Delaware.  This  gen- 
tleman, at  whose  house  Dr.  Coke  was  kindly  enter- 
tained, though  not  a  member  of  the  Methodist  connec- 
tion, was  at  that  time  erecting  a  large  chapel  at  his 
own  expense  for  the  accommodation  of  the  preachers, 
the  congregation,  and  the  society.  At  this  place  Dr. 
Coke  had  his  first  interview  with  Mr.* Freeborn  Gar- 
\  retson,  of  whose  life  an  interesting  memoir  is  published 
in  the  Methodist  Magazine  for  the  year  1794.  He  was 
at  this  time  a  young  man,  and  Dr.  Coke  describes  him 
as  full  of  meekness,  activity,  and  love  ;  and  as  seizing 
every  moment  to  redeem  the  time,  and  to  render  him- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


99 


self  useful  in  the  church  of  God  ;  and  even  as  setting  an 
example  to  those  who  were  farther  advanced  in  years. 

Hitherto  Dr.  Coke  had  not  seen  Mr.  Asbury,  with 
whom  he  was  solicitous  to  become  acquainted  ;  but  the 
moment  was  at  hand  that  should  introduce  them  to 
each  other.  On  Sunday,  the  14th,  the  doctor  proceeded 
from  the  house  of  Mr.  Basset  to  a  chapel  built  in  the 
midst  of  a  vast  forest,  in  which  an  unexpected  con- 
course of  people  assembled  from  every  quarter.  To 
this  congregation  he  preached,  and  afterward  adminis- 
tered the  sacrament  to  between  five  and  six  hundred 
communicants.  Scarcely,  however,  had  he  finished  his 
sermon,  before  he  perceived  a  plainly  dressed,  robust, 
but  venerable  looking  man  moving  through  the  congre- 
gation, and  making  his  way  toward  him.  On  ascend- 
ing the  pulpit,  he  clasped  the  doctor  in  his  arms  ;  and, 
without  making  himself  known  by  words,  accosted  him 
with  the  holy  salutation  of  primitive  Christianity.  This 
venerable  man  was  Mr.  Asbury  ;  and  their  joy  at  meet- 
ing soon  became  mutual,  while  the  scene  was  at  once 
interesting  and  affecting  to  the  congregation. 

On  leaving  the  chapel  they  repaired  together  to  the 
house  of  a  hospitable  friend  who  had  anticipated  their 
interview  on  their  arrival.  Here  they  took  into  con- 
sideration the  plan  which  Mr.  Wesley  had  devised  for 
the  government  and  discipline  of  the  societies  in  Ame- 
rica, and  concerted  measures  for  carrying  his  designs 
more  fully  into  execution  ;  especially  as  the  measures 
to  be  adopted  met  the  full  approbation  of  Mr.  Asbury, 
and  therefore  ensured  their  mutual  co-operation. 

Previous  to  this  day,  Mr.  Asbury  had  received  some 
intimations  of  Dr.  Coke's  arrival;  and  expecting  to  find 
him  at  the  chapel  in  the  forest,  he  had  informed  several 
preachers  of  the  circumstance,  desiring  them  to  repair 
to  the  neighbourhood,  that  they  might  be  in  readiness 
to  attend,  in  case  Dr.  Coke  should  have  any  thing  of 
importance  to  communicate  from  England.  The  con- 
tents of  his  mission  being  thought  both  highly  import- 
ant and  deeply  interesting,  the  preachers  detained  in 
the  vicinity,  by  Mr.  Asbury,  were  immediately  called  ; 
and  on  being  convened  in  a  kind  of  council,  they  were 
made  acquainted  with  the  authority  with  which  Dr.  Coke 


100 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


was  empowered,  and  with  the  outlines  of  the  plan 
with  which  he  was  intrusted.  In  this  council  it  became 
a  question,  whether  it  would  not  be  prudent  to  appoint 
a  conference,  as  soon  as  the  preachers  could  be  inform- 
ed of  their  intention,  and  collected  together  from  the 
various  states.  In  favour  of  this  step  their  voices  were 
unanimous  ;  and  nothing  remained  but  to  appoint  the 
time,  and  give  publicity  to  the  notice,  suspending  all 
farther  consultations  until  the  period  should  arrive.  It 
was  now  the  15th  of  November,  and  the  day  fixed  for 
the  opening  of  their  conference  was  the  ensuing  Christ- 
mas-eve. Messengers  were  accordingly  despatched  in 
every  direction,  and  every  method  was  adopted  that 
prudence  could  suggest,  to  circulate  among  the  preach- 
ers a  knowledge  of  the  day  on  which  they  were  expect- 
ed to  assemble. 

Dr.  Coke,  during  this  interim,  following  the  advice 
of  Mr.  Asbury,  who  was  now  well  acquainted  with  the 
manners  and  dispositions  of  the  people,  and  much  better 
with  the  local  geography  of  the  country  than  himself, 
set  out  on  a  tour  to  visit  the  societies,  and  preach  to  the 
congregations  which  might  assemble  to  hear.  His 
route,  thus  laid  out,  included  nearly  a  thousand  miles. 
To  conduct  him  through  the  pathless  forests  of  the  con- 
tinent, Mr.  Asbury  furnished  him  with  his  black  servant, 
whose  name  was  Harry.  This  man  had  experienced 
the  influence  of  divine  grace  on  his  heart ;  and  had  given 
evidence  of  its  abiding  efficacy  by  the  humility  and 
amiable  deportment  of  his  life.  From  experiencing  the 
grace  of  God  in  his  own  soul,  he  had  been  led  to  warn 
his  sable  brethren  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ;  and 
by  addressing  them  in  their  own  familiar  dialect,  he 
had  been  made  instrumental  of  much  good  among  them. 
During  this  tour  Dr.  Coke  heard  him  preach  several 
times ;  and  from  that  peculiar  power  which  attended 
his  word,  he  thought  him,  in  this  department,  one  of 
the  best  preachers  that  the  world  could  furnish. 

In  prosecuting  this  journey,  Dr.  Coke  found  himself 
exposed  to  the  storms  and  sunshine  which  diversify  the 
natural  and  the  moral  world.  In  some  places  he  was 
received  as  an  angel  of  God,  and  was  caressed  and  fol- 
lowed by  the  rich  and  powerful,  and  occasionally  salu- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE.  101 

ted  with  the  hosannas  of  the  multitude.  But  on  other 
occasions  the  case  was  totally  reversed.  Arriving  at 
the  town  of  Cambridge  on  Sunday,  the  5th  of  Decem- 
ber, a  place  that  had  been  notorious  for  persecution,  a 
question  arose  among  the  inhabitants  whether  Dr.  Coke, 
who  was  admitted  to  be  a  clergyman,  should  be  allowed 
to  preach  in  their  church  or  not.  The  question  was 
finally  decided  against  him,  and  the  church  doors  were 
shut.  It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  in  this  church  no  t 
service  had  been  performed  for  several  years  ;  and, 
prior  to  Dr.  Coke's  arrival,  it  had  been  thrown  open  for 
the  reception  of  cattle  and  hogs,  although  they  would 
not  suffer  it  to  be  profaned  by  the  preaching  of  the  gos- 
pel. But  a  vast  concourse  of  people  assembled  at  the 
door  of  a  cottage,  and  to  these  he  preached  without  in- 
terruption. At  Kent  Island,  on  the  following  Thursday, 
he  was  again  compelled  to  preach  in  the  open  air, 
through  a  cause  somewhat  similar  to  the  preceding.  In 
the  church  of  this  place  notice  had  been  published  on 
the  preceding  Snuday,  that  Dr.  Coke  would  preach  there. 
But  when  the  moment  came,  the  same  individual  who  had 
announced  his  coming  to  preach  in  the  church,  through 
that  instability  which  marks  the  weakness  of  human 
nature,  ordered  the  doors  to  be  shut  against  him.  The 
issue  here  was  different  from  what  he  in  all  probability 
expected.  A  large  congregation  assembled,  and  heard 
attentively  ;  and  even  those  who  had  been  no  previous 
friends  to  Methodism  espoused  its  cause  on  the  present 
occasion,  through  the  indignant  feelings  which  the  treat- 
ment of  Dr.  Coke  had  excited.  In  passing  from  Cam- 
bridge to  this  place  he  was  exposed  to  imminent  danger 
in  crossing  a  ferry.  From  the  violence  of  the  weather, 
Harry,  who  was  at  once  his  companion  and  his  guide, 
had  anticipated  the  danger  that  awaited  them ;  and 
through  his  persuasion  Dr.  Coke  was  prevailed  upon  to 
leave  the  horses  to  be  brought  forward  on  the  ensuing 
day,  as  the  river  which  they  had  to  pass  was  scarcely 
fordable.  This  was  done  ;  and  it  was  with  the  utmost 
difficulty  that  the  boat,  into  which  they  entered  on  an- 
other part  of  the  same  stream,  could  reach  the  opposite 
shore.  To  this  advice,  under  the  superintending  care  of 
God,  they  were  indebted  for  the  preservation  of  their  lives. 


102 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


As  no  doubt  had  been  entertained  that  the  plan  re- 
commended by  Mr.  Wesley  would  be  fully  adopted  at 
the  ensuing  conference,  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Asbury  had 
anticipated  the  erection  of  a  school  or  college  for  the 
education  of  youth  so  soon  as  circumstances  should 
concur  to  render  the  accomplishment  of  the  plan  ad- 
visable. In  humble  confidence  of  success,  they  had, 
therefore,  previous  to  their  separation,  agreed  to  make 
their  intention  public  in  the  course  of  their  respeciive 
journeys,  and  solicit  such  assistance  as  their  benevolent 
friends  were  disposed  to  afford.  In  prosecuting  this 
plan,  they  found  a  spirit  of  liberality  which  far  exceed- 
ed their  most  sanguine  expectations.  On  the  14th  of 
December  they  again  met  near  Chesapeake  bay  ;  and, 
on  comparing  their  sums  together,  discovered  that  they 
had  already  collected  about  one  thousand  pounds  ster- 
ling ;  and,  on  the  Friday  following,  one  gentleman  pre- 
sented Dr.  Coke  with  thirty  guineas,  furnishing  both 
him  and  Mr.  Asbury  with  elegant  apartments,  and  every 
accommodation  which  they  could  wish  to  prepare  their 
plans  for  the  approaching  conference. 

On  Christmas-eve  the  preachers  met  in  the  city  of 
Baltimore,  according  to  previous  appointment,  to  begin 
their  conference,  at  which  nearly  sixty  were  present ; 
but  the  whole  number  at  that  time  in  the  connection 
on  the  continent  amounted  to  eighty-one.  In  this  as- 
sembly  the  plans  devised  by  Mr.  Wesley,  and  now  com- 
mitted to  their  care  for  execution,  were  fully  unfolded  ; 
and,  under  existing  circumstances,  their  general  princi- 
ples received  unanimous  approbation.  On  the  27th  of 
December,  Dr.  Coke,  agreeably  to  the  letter  he  had  re- 
ceived from  Mr.  Wesley  prior  to  his  departure  from 
Bristol,  proceeded  to  impart  to  Mr.  Asbury  that  branch 
of  the  office  to  which  he  was  designated.  The  season 
was  awful  and  impressive  ;  a  solemn  sense  of  the  divine 
presence  evidently  resting  upon  all.  Mr.  Asbury  being 
thus  ordained,  in  conjunction  with  Dr.  Coke,  superin- 
tendent of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America, 
proceeded  with  him  to  elect  a  number  of  elders  and 
deacons,  according  to  the  directions  previously  received 
from  Mr.  Wesley.  To  the  office  of  deacon  every  other 
preacher  in  full  connection  was  chosen  ;  and  in  the 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


103 


choice  of  presbyters  or  elders  all  partiality  seemed  to 
give  place  to  superior  considerations ;  namely,  to  quali- 
fication and  character,  such  as  might  tend  to  promote 
the  glory  of  God,  and  the  welfare  of  immortal  souls. 

But  how  rigorously  soever  they  adhered  to  the  prin- 
ciple of  impartiality,  it  was  not  in  their  power  to  give 
universal  satisfaction.  Many  who  were  omitted  in  this 
list  of  honour  felt  themselves  hurt,  and  suspected  that 
others  less  qualified  for  the  office  were  unduly  prefer- 
red before  them.  But  for  such  surmisings  due  allow- 
ance must  always  be  made.  They  flow  from  the  selfish 
principles  of  human  nature  ;  and,  in  a  greater  or  less 
degree,  find  place  in  almost  every  breast.  The  discon- 
tent, however,  was  of  a  transient  nature  ;  reason  soon 
resumed  her  dominion  ;  the  clouds  quickly  dispersed  ; 
and  all  was  again  clear  and  tranquil. 

As  the  establishment  of  this  mode  of  discipline  and 
government  among  the  Methodists  in  America  was  to- 
tally unprecedented,  it  became  necessary  to  state  to  the 
assembled  multitudes  the  foundation  on  which  the  inno- 
vation stood.  This  was  a  task  which  naturally  devolved 
on  Dr.  Coke ;  and  to  this  subject  he  directed  the  atten- 
tion of  his  audience,  in  a  sermon  which  he  delivered  at 
Baltimore,  immediately  after  the  ordination  of  Mr.  As- 
bury,  and  the  appointment  of  presbyters  and  deacons 
for  the  churches.  In  the  course  of  this  sermon  he  ad- 
verted to  the  arguments  which  we  have  already  given 
in  detail  in  the  preceding  chapter  ;  and,  independently 
of  argument  and  reasoning,  he  defended  the  measure  on 
the  ground  of  necessity  ;  and  vindicated  his  conduct, 
and  the  conduct  of  his  associates,  from  the  charge  of 
inconsistency,  by  making  his  appeal  to  the  indepen-  ♦ 
dence  which  the  United  States  had  recently  acquired. 

But  unfortunately,  in  these  statements,  vindications, 
and  appeals,  he  was  less  careful  than  could  have  been 
wished,  in  preserving  those  marks  of  discrimination  to 
which  all  should  rigidly  adhere  on  disputable  occasions. 
In  describing  the  character  of  the  clergy  of  America,  he 
seemed  to  have  forgotten  that  he  was  still  an  English- 
man ;  and  he  introduced  his  observations  in  a  manner 
that  would  seem,  from  his  omitting,  in  the  ardour  of  his 
zeal,  the  restrictive  application,  to  imply  a  universal 


104 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


characteristic.  On  the  subject  of  an  episcopal  establish- 
ment, under  the  immediate  auspices  of  the  state,  he  was 
equally  negligent  in  marking  the  peculiar  situations  of 
Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  :  and  he  seemed 
hardly  to  be  aware  of  the  difficulty  of  vindicating  the 
«  appendages  of  monarchy  upon  republican  grcund,  or  of 
expatiating  upon  the  rights  of  independence  on  the  con- 
tinent without  interfering  with  the  regulations  esta- 
blished in  his  native  land.  In  relation  to  the  distinct 
bodies  of  preachers  on  each  side  of  the  Atlantic,  the 
same  inattention  was  discoverable  in  his  animadver- 
sions. And  hence  it  was,  that  the  language  which,  un- 
der restrictive  epithets,  and  exclusive  appropriation, 
was  strictly  just  and  proper,  became  liable  to  suspicions 
in  other  connections,  and,  by  exposing  a  vulnerable 
front,  invited  assailants  to  an  attack. 

It  is  a  fact,  which  the  truth  of  personal  biography,  as 
well  as  that  of  general  history,  directs  us  to  offer  on  the 
altar  of  impartiality,  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  never 
pleased  with  the  powers  of  ordaining  which  he  thought 
his  brother  John  had  unwarrantably  assumed.  His  face 
was  set  against  this  branch  of  his  conduct  from  the  be- 
ginning ;  and  even  to  the  last,  the  only  ground  which, 
in  his  view,  supported  the  propriety  of  the  measure  was 
the  utility  resulting  from  it.  But  as  in  all  these  trans- 
actions Dr.  Coke  had  taken  an  active  part,  the  situation 
which  he  sustained,  and  the  character  he  had  assumed, 
rendered  him,  in  the  estimation  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley, 
a  fair  object  of  attack.  Against  him,  therefore,  he  could 
direct  all  the  point  of  his  observations  ;  and  by  so  doing 
indirectly  show  his  disapprobation,  by  a  peculiar  species 
of  well  contrived  accident  that  should  teach  the  javelin 
to  fly  beyond  its  appointed  mark. 

Availing  himself  of  the  favourable  opportunity  which 
certain  unguarded  expressions  in  Dr.  Coke's  sermon 
afforded,  an  anonymous  author,  on  the  arrival  of  some 
copies  in  England,-  published  strictures  upon  it.  Of 
these  strictures  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  is  generally  sup- 
posed to  have  been  the  author  ;  yet,  for  reasons  which 
are  concealed,  the  writer  could  never  be  induced  pub- 
licly to  avow  his  name.  But  from  whose  pen  soever 
they  proceeded,  they  certainly  contained  much  point, 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


105 


and  furnished  evidence  that  the  author  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  his  subject,  and  capable  of  taking  a  com- 
prehensive survey  of  all  its  parts.  Connecting  the  Me- 
thodism of  England  with  that  of  America — the  clergy  at 
home  with  the  clergy  abroad — and  viewing  Dr.  Coke  in 
his  complex  character  of  a  clergyman  of  the  Church  of 
England,  a  Methodist  preacher  and  a  bishop  in  the 
United  States,  he  was  presented  to  the  public,  dressed 
in  a  coat  of  many  colours.  His  reply  to  these  strictures 
soon  followed  their  appearance  ;  and  in  this  he  intro- 
duced those  explanatory  phrases,  and  local  restrictions 
to  his  meaning,  which  ought  to  have  guarded  the  ex- 
pressions of  his  sermon  when  it  was  delivered,  and 
which,  if  done,  would  have  prevented  the  more  pointed 
parts  of  the  strictures  from  falling  upon  him. 

Among  other  charges  of  less  magnitude  and  moment, 
the  anonymous  author  contends  that,  "As  an  English- 
man, he  condemns  the  constitution  of  his  country, — as  a 
clergyman,  he  vilifies  his  brethren  with  the  opprobrious 
names  of  hirelings  and  parasites, — as  a  Methodist 
preacher,  he  contradicts  the  uniform  declarations  of  the 
Rev.  John  and  Charles  Wesley, — and  that  from  the  rea- 
sons which  he  assigned  for  the  adherence  of  the  Me- 
thodists in  England  to  the  Church,  he  indirectly  charged 
the  preachers  with  acting  upon  principles  of  duplicity 
and  falsehood." 

To  the  first  of  these  charges  Dr.  Coke  replies  that, 
instead  of  condemning  the  constitution  of  his  country, 
he  is  fully  persuaded  no  form  of  civil  government  can  be 
equal  to  that  of  a  mixed  monarchy  for  the  welfare  of  the 
British  empire.  The  constitution,  he  contends,  is  su- 
perlatively excellent,  although  he  readily  allows  that 
some  of  its  branches  are  liable  to  be  abused.  It  was  to 
this  abuse  that  he  referred  in  his  sermon  ;  and  against 
its  effects  and  consequences,  as  they  were  experienced 
in  America,  that  he  raised  his  voice ;  and  nothing  be- 
yond this,  he  argues,  can  be  fairly  inferred  from  his  lan- 
guage. 

The  expression  used  by  Dr.  Coke  in  his  sermon,  on 
which  the  charge  was  founded,  runs  thus  :  "The  Church 
of  England,  of  which  the  society  of  Methodists,  in  gene- 
ral, have  till  lately  professed  themselves  a  part,  did  for 
5* 


106 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


many  years  groan  in  America  under  grievances  of  the 
heaviest  kind.  Subjected  to  a  hierarchy  which  weighs 
every  thing  in  the  scale  of  politics,  its  most  important 
interests  were  repeatedly  sacrificed  to  the  supposed  ad- 
vantages of  England."  That  these  observations  were 
intended  by  the  author  to  be  exclusively  applied  to  the 
churches  in  America,  is  demonstrable  from  the  language 
he  has  used.  The  abuses  which  existed,  he  invariably 
condemned,  both  in  England  and  in  America ;  especi- 
ally as  he  perceived  that  principles  were  from  these 
abuses  called  into  action  which  might  ultimately  prove 
destructive  to  the  very  essence  of  Christianity.  But 
the  manner  in  which  power  was  exercised  in  America, 
he  uniformly  admitted  to  be  widely  different  from  that 
which  was  discovered  in  England.  Both  in  this  country 
and  in  America  the  hierarchy  existed  ;  but  it  was  only 
on  the  western  side  of  the  Atlantic  that  he  represents  the 
people  as  "  groaning  under  grievances  of  the  heaviest 
kind."  In  both  countries  the  hierarchy  was  liable  to 
abuse ;  but  it  was  only  in  America  that  he  describes  it 
as  actually  abused.  In  both  countries  every  thing 
might  be  "  weighed  in  the  scale  of  politics,"  but  it  was 
only  in  the  United  States  that  he  represented  the  "most 
important  interests  of  the  people  sacrificed  to  the  sup- 
posed advantages  of  England."  On  what  ground,  then, 
it  may  be  asked,  does  that  charge  rest,  which  accuses 
Dr.  Coke  with  "  condemning  the  constitution  of  his 
country  V  Combined  in  all  its  parts,  it  was  an  object 
of  his  admiration  ;  but  he  perceived  within  its  range  a 
principle  which  was  liable  to  abuse  ;  and  in  a  distant 
appendage  of  the  empire  he  saw  that  abuse  actually  ex- 
isting in  all  its  enormity.  The  fact  itself  has  never  been 
denied.  Against  this  abuse  he  lifted  his  voice,  and  em- 
ployed his  pen ;  and  therefore  he  stood  charged  with 
condemning  the  constitution  of  his  country  ! 

Against  the  second  charge,  that,  "  as  a  clergyman, 
he  vilifies  his  brethren  with  the  opprobrious  names  of 
hirelings  and  parasites,"  his  vindication  lies  within  a 
narrow  compass.  Dr.  Coke  has  said  that  "  the  churches 
were  in  general  filled  with  the  parasites  and  bottle 
companions  of  the  rich  and  great ;  -and  that  the  drunk- 
ard, the  fornicator,  and  the  extortioner  triumphed  over 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


10? 


bleeding  Zion,  because  they  Tvere  faithful  abetters  of 
the  ruling  powers."  To  prevent,  if  possible,  any  one 
from  thinking  that  he  intended  to  apply  these  passages 
so  indiscriminately  as  to  involve  the  English  clergy,  he 
had  subjoined  a  note  at  the  foot  of  his  page.  But  this 
note  was  insufficient  to  protect  him  from  a  charge  of 
vilifying  his  brethren.  In  his  vindication  he  utterly  de- 
nies that  the  American  clergy  were  his  brethren.  That 
they  were,  in  general,  as  wretched  a  set  of  men  as  ever 
disg  raced  the  church  of  God,  he  boldly  asserts  ;  although 
he  admits  that  several  might  be  found  among  them  at 
whose  feet  he  should  think  it  an  honour  to  sit.  But,  on 
the  whole,  he  contends  that  the  clergy  of  the  Church  of 
England  were  incomparably  to  be  preferred  before  the 
clergy  in  America,  adverted  to  in  his  sermon.  It  does 
not  appear  that  Dr.  Coke  on  this  occasion  stands  charged 
with  having  uttered  falsehoods,  or  with  having  given 
even  distorted  features  to  truth.  In  what  respect,  then, 
it  may  be  asked,  has  he  vilified  his  brethren  ?  His  crime 
must  consist  in  having  given  publicity  to  vices  which 
previously  existed,  and  with  having  had  courage  to  drag 
the  traitors  to  light. 

To  the  third  charge,  "  that,  as  a  Methodist  preacher, 
he  contradicts  the  uniform  declaration  of  J.  and  C. 
Wesley,  respecting  their  adherence  to  the  church,"  he 
replies  that  he  did  nothing  but  by  a  delegated  power 
which  he  received  from  Mr.  Wesley.  And  for  the  truth 
of  this  he  refers  to  Mr.  Wesley's  letter  \addressed  to 
himself  and  to  Mr.  Asbury,  which,  he  contends,  is  a 
sufficient  vindication  for  himself  against  the  charge  of 
inconsistency  as  a  Methodist.  On  this  ground  it  can- 
not be  denied  that  his  plea  of  delegated  authority  is 
valid,  Mr.  Wesley  and  himself  being  identified  together. 
The  foundation  of  this  authority  has  been  already  ex- 
amined. 

Against  the  last  charge,  founded  upon  the  reasons 
which  Dr.  Coke  had  assigned  for  the  adherence  of  the 
Methodists  in  England  to  the  Church,  as  being  the  only 
alternative  that  could  preserve  the  societies,  and  prevent 
them  from  forming  themselves  into  an  independent  body  ; 
his  defence  will  arise  from  the  distinct  grounds  on  which 
the  English  and  the  American  Methodists  respectively 


108 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


stood.  In  America  they  bad  no  national  establishment 
after  the  war,  to  which  they  could  possibly  adhere ;  and 
consequently  all  arguments  and  reasonings,  on  what 
principle  soever  they  were  founded,  must  be  alike  nu- 
gatory, because  totally  inapplicable.  Nor  can  the  rea- 
sons assigned  by  Dr.  Coke  for  the  adherence  of  the 
Methodists  in  England  to  the  Church,  support  the  charge 
brought  against  him  in  the  strictures.  If  these  reasons 
had  included  all  that  could  be  urged  in  behalf  of  the 
preachers,  for  exhorting  the  people  to  adhere  to  the 
Church,  the  pretence  for  accusing  him  with  insinuations 
to  their  disadvantage  would  have  been  apparent.  But 
these  were  not  the  only  reasons ;  they  were  not  the 
principal  ones  ;  they  were  only  such  as  occurred  on  the 
present  occasion,  and  were  unfortunately  insufficient 
for  his  purpose.  He  assigned  some;  but  he  did  not 
assign  all;  he  did  not  assign  the  strongest ;  nor  was  he 
bound  to  enter  into  a  detail  of  those  arguments  in  Ame- 
rica, which  can  only  be  of  force  on  this  side  of  the 
water.  His  reasonings  and  arguments  were  therefore 
defective  rather  than  erroneous ;  and  demanded  com- 
passion instead  of  blame,  if  more  were  necessary  to  be 
said.  If,  indeed,  the  doctor  had  stated  the  reasons 
assigned,  as  the  only  ones  why  the  Methodists  in  Eng- 
land were  exhorted  to  adhere  to  the  Church,  he  would 
have  merited  the  censures  bestowed  upon  him  in  the 
strictures  ;  and  in  addition  to  this,  he  would  have  ex- 
posed himself  to  the  charge  of  not  keeping  within  the 
pale  of  truth.  But  as  the  case  really  stood,  the  ground 
on  which  he  took  his  stand  was  strictly  tenable ;  and  a 
fair  understanding  of  his  meaning,  taken  in  connection 
with  the  object  that  he  had  in  view,  will  strip  him  of  that 
coat  of  many  colours  in  which  the  anonymous  author 
of  the  strictures  was  anxious  to  see  him  arrayed. 

But  it  was  not  from  any  sentiment  advanced,  either  in 
his  sermon,  or  in  the  strictures  upon  it,  that  Dr.  Coke 
found  the  most  formidable  difficulty  he  was  doomed  to 
encounter,  in  consequence  of  his  visit  to  America.  The 
official  situation  he  filled,  imposed  upon  him  several 
duties  which  it  was  incumbent  on  him  to  discharge  ;  but 
which,  as  a  subject  of  Great  Britain,  involved  him  in 
much  perplexity.    Of  this  description  was  the  address 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


109 


presented  by  Mr.  Asbury  and  himself  to  General  Wash- 
ington, the  president  of  the  United  States. 

In  every  department  of  life  there  are  circumstances 
which  will  sometimes  occur,  to  place  men  in  dilemmas 
that  they  can  discover  with  more  ease  than  they  can 
avoid.  As  independent  spectators,  it  is  not  difficult  for 
us  to  discern  the  whirlpool  or  the  rocks  which  await  an 
actor  in  public  life  ;  and  in  the  same  moment  we  may 
insult  him  with  the  sighs  of  affected  pity,  and  the  smiles 
of  malignant  joy.  But  it  is  not  so  easy  to  determine 
how  we  should  have  acted,  if  in  similar  situations  we 
had  been  appointed  to  walk  in  an  untrodden  path. 

It  is  well  known,  from  the  whole  tenor  of  Mr.  Wes- 
ley's political  observations,  that  in  the  unhappy  contest 
between  Great  Britain  and  America  he  very  warmly  es- 
poused the  cause  of  England,  and  reprobated  the  con-  m 
duct  of  the  colonists.  This  circumstance  placed  the 
Methodists  in  a  very  unfavourable  light  in  the  eyes  of 
the  Americans  ;  in  consequence  of  which  all  the  English 
preachers,  except  Mr.  Asbury,  were  obliged  to  flee  as 
soon  as  the  war  broke  out.  The  contest  was,  indeed, 
now  brought  to  an  issue,  and  the  United  States  were 
acknowledged  by  the  powers  of  Europe  as  an  independ- 
ent empire.  But  although  the  tempest  had  subsided, 
the  agitation  which  it  occasioned  still  continued,  and  the 
waves  were  occasionally  heard  to  beat  upon  the  shore. 
The  suspicions,  therefore,  which  the  Methodists  had 
incurred,  it  was  incumbent  on  them  to  wipe  away. 

Prior  to  this  time  the  case  of  negro  slavery  had  ex- 
cited much  attention  in  England  ;  and  this  unhappy  race 
of  men  had  found  many  powerful  friends  among  the  wise  * 
and  good  of  every  denomination.  Mr.  Wesley  and  most 
of  his  preachers  had  lifted  their  voices  in  favour  of  the 
oppressed  ;  and  had  inveighed  in  general  terms  against 
the  conduct  of  those  traders 

"  Who  drive  a  loathsome  traffic,  gauge  and  span, 
And  buy  the  muscles  and  the  bones  of  man." 

Their  voices  had  been  heard  across  the  Atlantic ;  and 
the  sentiments  they  entertained  vibrated  in  discordant 
notes  on  the  ears  of  the  American  planters,  who  had  * 
strangely  learned  to  sign  with  one  hand  an  act  of 


110 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


independence  in  their  own  behalf,  while,  with  the 
other,  they  brandished  the  whip  over  their  trembling 
slaves. 

The  question  on  the  justice  or  injustice  of  holding 
slaves  had  no  necessary  connection  with  the  mode  of 
civil  government  established  in  the  colonies.  Slave- 
holding  was  tolerated  and  sanctioned  ;  but  it  was  not 
enforced.  A  man,  therefore,  might  be  attached  to  the 
constitution  in  the  abstract,  and  admire  it  on  all  other 
occasions,  and  yet  be  a  decided  foe  to  that  gross  inhu- 
manity which  its  strangely  lenient  principles  tolerated. 
This  was  precisely  the  ground  on  which  multitudes  of 
the  American  Methodists  stood.  But  the  friends  of 
•  slavery,  unable  to  defend  the  traffic,  and  unwilling  to 
see  its  enormity  exposed,  endeavoured  to  connect  slave- 
holding  with  the  constitution  of  their  country,  and  to 
transfer  the  abhorrence  which  slavery  had  excited,  to 
the  score  of  disaffection  toward  the  government.  This 
was  an  artificial  link  which  it  was  the  duty  of  Dr.  Coke 
to  expose  and  snap  asunder. 

As  the  revolution  which  had  taken  place  formed  an 
entirely  new  era  in  the  history  of  American  transactions, 
the  citizens  thought  it  their  duty  to  rally  around  the 
infant  government,  and  to  express  their  approbation  of 
the  principles  which  had  been  adopted.  Among  these 
citizens,  as  the  principles  established  by  government 
preserved  the  rights  of  conscience  free  from  violation, 
the  different  religious  sects  presented  their  addresses 
respectively  to  the  amiable  president,  General  Washing- 
ton ;  professing  their  readiness  to  yield  obedience  to  the 
system  of  government  which  had  been  recently  esta- 
blished, end  declaring  their  abhorrence  of  every  attempt 
to  effect  its  subversion. 

Amid  these  examples,  and  under  the  peculiar  circum- 
stances in  which  the  Methodists  were  placed,  it  was 
scarcely  possible  for  them  to  avoid  making  a  similar 
acknowledgment  without  incurring  the  vengeance  of 
their  foes,  who  would  triumphantly  have  construed  their 
silence  into  confirmed  disloyalty.  Under  this  reproach- 
ful imputation  they  must  have  remained ;  nor  would  it 
have  been  in  their  power  to  remove  the  stigma,  but  by 
having  recourse  hereafter  to  an  address  as  a  doubtful 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Ill 


remedy,  which  might  now  be  presented  as  a  sure 
preventive. 

Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Asbury,  having  assumed  the  cha- 
racter of  bishops,  were,  in  the  eyes  of  all,  the  acknow- 
ledged head  of  the  American  Methodists  ;  and  conse 
quently  no  address  could  be  considered  as  official  unless 
it  bore  their  signatures  as  the  organ  of  the  body.  Thus 
circumstanced,  an  address  was  drawn  up,  and  signed  by 
Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Asbury  in  behalf  of  the  American 
Methodists,  and  presented  to  General  Washington.  In 
this  address  they  professed  their  loyalty  and  obedience, 
and  their  readiness  to  support,  on  all  lawful  occasions, 
the  executive  government  now  established  ;  and,  as  a 
religious  body,  to  present  their  prayers  to  almighty  God 
for  his  blessing  on  the  country  and  its  rulers.  But  al- 
though this  address  contained  nothing  more  than  is 
usually  expressed  on  such  occasions,  it  brought  Dr. 
Coke  into  some  serious  difficulties  among  his  brethren 
at  home,  on  his  return  to  England,  as  we  shall  hereafter 
discover. 

Whether  Dr.  Coke,  when  this  address  was  drawn  up, 
signed,  and  presented  to  General  Washington,  had  for- 
gotten that  he  was  a  subject  of  Great  Britain,  (for  it 
was  from  this  circumstance  that  his  future  difficulties 
arose,)  it  is  unnecessary  to  inquire.  Even  admitting 
that  he  knew  it,  and  that  he  felt  the  delicacy  of  his  situ- 
ation in  all  its  force,  as  a  friend  to  the  cause  of  God,  it 
was  not  in  his  power  to  avoid  the  line  of  conduct  which 
he  pursued.  So  far  as  the  agency  of  secondary  causes 
is  concerned,  the  final  destiny  of  Methodism  in  America 
seemed  to  rest  on  this  address.  And  from  his  invincible 
attachment  to  the  interests  of  the  gospel,  no  one  who 
knew  his  real  character  will  doubt  that,  with  the  perfect 
knowledge  of  all  that  censure  and  contempt  which  he 
was  doomed  to  endure  on  a  future  day,  he  would,  if  it 
were  possible,  again  prefer  putting  his  signature  to  the 
address,  to  the  mean  complacency  which  pride  might 
draw  from  the  omission,  in  order  to  preserve  a  uni- 
formity of  action. 

In  the  present  disordered  state  of  the  world  we  fre- 
quently perceive,  both  in  nature  and  in  providence,  that 
the  claims  of  diminutive  parts  must  be  sometimes  aban- 


112 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


doned,  in  order  to  be  made  subservient  to  the  perfection 
of  the  whole.  In  the  actions  of  human  beings  the  same 
principle  occasionally  operates  ;  and  the  individual  who 
tenaciously  adheres  to  the  utmost  local  benefits  of  which 
his  exclusive  condition  renders  him  susceptible,  deprives 
the  community  of  a  greater  good  than  he  himself  re- 
tains by  such  an  illiberal  self-appropriation. 

It  was  in  one  of  these  situations  that  Dr.  Coke  was 
placed  while  about  to  sign  the  address  in  America.  He 
had  both  a  private  and  a  public  consistency  of  charac- 
ter to  sustain.  But  no  effort  of  human  ingenuity  could 
make  them  mutually  coincide.  As  a  subject  of  Great 
Britain,  tenacious  of  the  consistency  of  his  personal 
actions,  prudence  would  have  directed  him  not  to  sign. 
But  as  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  filling  an  official 
station  in  the  Methodist  societies,  and  as  a  superintend- 
ent in  America,  the  welfare  of  the  gospel  commanded 
him  to  promote  its  interests,  and  to  leave  all  private 
considerations,  as  unworthy  of  bearing  the  name  of 
rival.  Between  these  alternatives  he  made  a  noble 
choice,  and  acted  upon  an  exalted  principle,  to  which 
none  but  superior  spirits  can  aspire.  He  has  taught  us 
by  his  magnanimous  example  that 

"  Private  respects  to  public  weal  must  yield," 

and  that  personal  reputation  was  no  longer  his  when 
the  interests  of  Christianity  demanded  the  costly  sacri- 
fice. By  walking  on  this  vast  and  comprehensive  cir- 
cle, which  the  organs  of  some  were  too  dim  to  discern, 
he  has  encircled  his  name  with  wreaths  of  laurel,  which 
will  continue  to  flourish  when  the  sigh  of  smiling  pity, 
and  of  sneering  condolence,  can  be  no  longer  heard. 
Those  who  still  continue  to  censure  his  conduct  on  the 
present  occasion,  now  the  mists  of  prejudice  are  done 
away,  and  all  the  consequences  of  each  alternative  ap- 
pear in  their  proper  bearings,  plainly  tell  us  how  they 
would  have  acted  under  similar  circumstances  if,  like 
him,  they  had  been  called  to  feel  the  touch  of  Ithuriel's 
spear. 

But,  whatever  jealousies  might  have  been  entertained 
at  home  respecting  the  political  tendency  of  this  ad- 
dress, nothing  can  be  more  evident  than  that  it  was 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


113 


viewed  in  its  proper  light  in  the  United  States.  This 
may  be  gathered  from  the  answer  which  it  procured 
from  General  Washington ;  and  its  public  effects  may 
be  inferred  from  the  peace,  the  protection,  the  prosper- 
ity, which,  from  that  moment  to  the  present,  the  Me- 
thodist churches  have  continued  to  enjoy,  under  the 
government  thus  addressed  in  the  person  of  the  presi- 
dent. On  the  perusal  of  this  address  General  Washing- 
ton returned  the  following  reply. 

"  To  the  Bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America. 

"  Gentlemen, — I  return  to  you  individually,  and 
through  you  to  your  society  collectively  in  the  United 
States,  my  thanks  for  the  demonstrations  of  affection, 
and  the  expressions  of  joy  offered  in  their  behalf,  on  my 
late  appointment.  It  shall  be  my  endeavour  to  mani- 
fest the  purity  of  my  inclinations  for  promoting  the 
happiness  of  mankind,  as  well  as  the  sincerity  of  my 
desires  to  contribute  whatever  may  be  in  my  power 
toward  the  civil  and  religious  liberties  of  the  American 
people.  In  pursuing  this  line  of  conduct,  I  hope,  by 
the  assistance  of  divine  Providence,  not  altogether  to 
disappoint  the  confidence  which  you  have  been  pleased 
to  repose  in  me. 

"  It  always  affords  me  satisfaction  when  I  find  a  con- 
currence in  sentiment  and  practice  between  all  consci- 
entious men,  in  acknowledgements  of  homage  to  the 
great  Governor  of  the  universe,  and  in  professions  of 
support  to  a  just  civil  government.  After  mentioning 
that  I  trust  the  people  of  every  denomination,  who  de- 
mean themselves  as  good  citizens,  will  have  occasion  to 
be  convinced  that  I  shall  always  strive  to  prove  a  faith- 
ful and  impartial  patron  of  genuine  vital  religion — I 
must  assure  you,  in  particular,  that  I  take  in  the  kindest 
part  the  promise  you  make  of  presenting  your  prayers 
at  the  throne  of  grace  for  me,  and  that  I  likewise  im- 
plore the  divine  benediction  on  yourselves  and  your 
religious  community.  G.  Washington." 


114 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE- 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Analysis  of  the  Episcopal  form  of  church  government  established 
in  America — Progress  of  Methodism  in  the  United  States — Dr. 
Coke's  sermon  on  the  Godhead  of  Christ — Missionaries  sent  to 
Nova  Scotia  through  Dr.  Coke's  exertions — History  of  Cokesbury 
college — Rules  of  the  institution — Destruction  by  fire — Church 
and  college  at  Baltimore — Flourishing  condition — -Both  consumed 
by  fire — Aggregate  loss  estimated  at  £10.000 — Dr.  Coke  in  immi- 
nent danger  of  being  drowned — Observations  on  slavery  in  Ame- 
rica— Efforts  to  procure  its  abolition — Visits  General  Washington 
— Exposed  to  dangers  in  forests — Returns  to  England. 

As  the  form  of  church  government,  and  the  manner 
of  worship  to  be  established  in  America,  originated  pri- 
marily with  Mr.  Wesley,  he  had  abridged  the  form  of 
common  prayer  prior  to  Dr.  Coke's  departure  from 
Bristol,  for  the  future  use  of  the  congregations  on  the 
continent.  Dr.  Coke,  also,  in  conjunction  with  Mr. 
Asbury,  published,  during  this  visit,  a  small  volume, 
containing  167  pages,  respecting  the  doctrines  and  dis- 
cipline of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America, 
with  explanatory  notes.  This  little  volume  is  divided 
into  three  chapters,  the  first  of  which  includes  twenty- 
eight  sections,  the  second  ten  sections,  and  the  third  six. 

The  first  section  in  the  first  chapter  contains  a  con- 
densed account  of  the  reason  why  the  episcopal  form 
of  church  government  was  adopted,  an  account  of  bap- 
tism, and  the  Lord's  supper,  and  the  foundations  on 
which  their  right  of  establishing  it  rested.  The  second 
section  contains  the  articles  of  religion,  which  are 
twenty-five  in  number  ;  and,  with  some  occasional  vari- 
ations, they  very  nearly  coincide  with  those  of  the  Es- 
tablished Church.  The  third  section  relates  to  the 
general  and  annual  conferences  ;  and  in  these  they  dif- 
fer from  the  conferences  of  England  chiefly  in  the  fol- 
lowing particulars  :  That  the  time  of  holding  the  yearly 
conferences,  which  shall  be  six  in  number,  shall  be 
solely  under  the  direction  of  the  bishops  :  that  the  elders 
shall  be  elected  by  the  unanimous  suffrages  of  the  gene- 
ral conference  :  and  that  the  districts  are  to  be  formed 
according  to  the  judgment  of  the  bishops. 
The  fourth  section  applies  exclusively  to  the  appoint- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


115 


ment,  duties,  and  responsibility  of  the  bishops.  A  bishop 
is  to  be  constituted  such  by  the  general  conference,  and 
the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  two  or  three  bishops  ;  and 
in  case  of  the  death  of  all,  he  is  to  be  elected  by  the 
voice  of  conference,  and  ordained  by  three  of  the  elders. 
That  it  is  the  bishops'  business  to  preside  in  the  con- 
ferences ;  to  fix  the  appointment  of  the  preachers  ;  to 
change,  receive,  or  suspend  preachers,  during  the  inter- 
vals between  the  conferences  ;  to  travel  throughout  the 
connection  at  large  ;  to  inspect  the  temporal  and  spiri- 
tual concerns  of  the  societies  ;  and  to  ordain  bishops, 
elders,  and  deacons. 

For  their  own  conduct  respecting  themselves,  and  for 
the  exercise  of  that  power  which  is  thus  reposed  in 
them,  the  bishops  are  responsible  to  the  conference  at 
its  general  meeting.  But  if,  during  the  interval  of  con- 
ference, a  bishop  be  charged  with  immorality,  three 
travelling  elders  are  to  call  upon  him,  to  whose  exami- 
nation he  shall  submit ;  and  in  case  they  think  him  guilty, 
they  shall  call  to  their  aid  two  presiding  elders  from  two 
districts  in  the  neighbourhood,  where  the  alleged  crime 
was  committed,  each  of  whom  shall  bring  with  him  two 
other  elders,  or  one  elder  and  a  deacon.  These  nine 
persons  thus  assembled  shall  form  a  conference  ;  and  if, 
on  examination,  tvro-thirds  find  him  guilty,  he  shall  be 
suspended  until  the  ensuing  conference,  when  his  fate 
shall  be  finally  determined.  A  bishop  who  ceases  from 
travelling  without  the  consent  of  the  general  conference, 
loses,  on  this  account,  his  power  to  exercise  all  minis- 
terial functions  in  the  church. 

The  fifth  section  comprehends  the  duties  of  the  pre- 
siding elders.  These  are  described  as  assistants  to  the 
bishops ;  to  fill  their  places  in  case  of  their  absence  ; 
and  to  be  in  a  great  degree  under  their  direction.  The 
sixth  section  relates  to  the  appointment  and  office  of  the 
travelling  elders.  These  are  to  be  elected  by  a  majo- 
rity of  the  yearly  conference,  and  by  the  laying  on  of 
the  hands  of  a  bishop  and  of  the  elders  that  are  present. 
These  are  to  administer  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper, 
and  to  perform  the  office  of  marrying,  together  with  all 
the  branches  of  divine  worship.  A  deacon,  as  it  is  no- 
ticed in  the  seventh  section,  is  described  nearly  as  an 


116 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


elder,  only  he  is  to  act  in  subordination  to  him,  and  to 
supply  his  place  in  case  of  his  absence.  He  must  fill 
this  office  for  two  years,  before  he  can  be  eligible  to 
that  of  an  elder.  The  eighth  section  refers  to  the  man- 
ner of  receiving  preachers,  and  it  describes  their  duties. 
These  are  nearly  the  same  as  the  English  conferences 
express.  The  salaries  of  the  preachers  are  stipulated 
in  the  ninth  :  and  the  duties  of  those  who  have  the 
charge  of  circuits  in  the  tenth  section.  But  neither 
these,  nor  the  manner  in  which  the  candidates  for  the 
ministry  are  to  be  examined,  which  are  included  in  the 
eleventh  section,  contain  any  thing  remarkable,  that 
deviates  from  the  rules  established  in  England. 

The  matter  and  manner  of  preaching  are  fully  and 
pointedly  expressed  in  the  twelfth  section  ;  and  the 
duty  of  preachers  to  God,  to  themselves,  and  to  one  ano- 
ther, is  sketched  with  a  masterly  hand  in  the  thirteenth  ; 
but  the  minutes  of  the  British  conferences  lead  the  way, 
and  contain  the  essence  of  all.  The  fourteenth  section 
describes  the  causes  which  will  justify  liie  preachers  in 
abandoning  any  place  in  which  preaching  had  been  pre- 
viously established.  The  fifteenth  enforces  the  duty  of 
visiting  the  members  of  the  society  from  house  to 
house ;  the  sixteenth  that  of  instructing  children  ;  the 
seventeenth  the  necessity  ministers  are  under  to  employ 
their  time  profitably ;  and  the  eighteenth  urges  the  ne- 
cessity of  union  among  themselves.  Under  each  of 
these  sections,  the  branches  of  the  various  duties  incul- 
cated are  marked  with  much  precision,  and  are  suffi- 
ciently comprehensive  to  ensure  a  discharge  of  the  obli- 
gations incumbent  on  every  faithful  minister  of  Jesus 
Christ.  But  being  founded  upon  the  same  principles 
that  support  the  minutes  of  the  English  conferences,  and 
embracing  in  the  aggregate  the  same  particulars,  it  will 
be  unnecessary  to  give  them  in  detail. 

The  nineteenth  section  provides  for  the  responsibility 
of  all  the  travelling  preachers.  If  a  charge  be  preferred 
against  any  one  near  the  time  of  conference,  his  case  is 
to  be  heard,  examined,  and  determined  on  by  the  preach- 
ers there  assembled.  But  in  case  a  charge,  during  the 
intervals  between  the  conferences,  be  brought,  the  pre- 
siding elder  of  the  circuit  shall  call  together  as  many 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


117 


ministers  as  he  may  think  convenient.  And  if,  after 
bringing  the  accuser  and  accused  face  to  face,  the 
preachers  thus  assembled  shall  think  him  guilty,  they 
shall  have  power  to  suspend  him  from  all  official  ser- 
vices in  the  church  until  the  ensuing  conference,  when 
his  case  shall  be  re-examined,  and  the  result  shall  be  a 
final  decision.  In  case  the  accuser  and  the  accused  can- 
not be  brought  face  to  face,  the  party  absenting  himself 
shall  be  deemed  guilty,  and  his  sentence  shall  be  accord- 
ingly ;  with  this  exception,  that  he  may  demand  a  hearing 
at  the  next  conference,  which  shall  have  power  either  to 
confirm  or  annul  the  previous  sentence.  When  a  charge 
brought  against  a  preacher  is  for  erroneous  doctrine,  the 
person  thus  accused  shall  be  treated  the  same  as  in  cases 
of  immorality,  unless,  on  receiving  an  admonition,  he 
solemnly  engage  in  future  neither  to  publish  nor  defend 
such  doctrine  or  sentiments,  either  in  public  or  in  pri- 
vate. But  under  either  circumstance  his  case  shall  be 
re-examined  at  the  next  conference. 

The  twentieth  section  relates  to  the  provision  to  be 
made  for  supplying  the  circuits  with  preaching  during 
the  time  of  conference.  To  accomplish  this,  so  many 
local  preachers  are  to  be  engaged  as  may  be  thought 
necessary,  or  as  can  be  procured,  who  are  to  be  paid  for 
their  time,  and  provided  for  in  the  same  proportion  and 
manner  as  the  travelling  preachers  would,  whose  places 
they  fill.  But  where  these  will  leave  deficiencies,  some 
of  Mr.  Wesley's  sermons  are  to  be  read,  or  prayer- 
meetings  are  to  be  regularly  introduced. 

From  the  twrenty-first  section  we  learn  that  no  local 
preacher  shall  presume  to  preach  until  he  has  first  ob- 
tained the  sanction  of  his  own  quarterly  meeting  ;  nor 
even  then,  unless  he  procure  a  certificate  expressive  of 
their  approbation.  A  local  preacher  cannot  be  eligible 
to  the  office  of  deacon  until  he  has  officiated  for  four 
years  from  the  date  of  his  certificate.  In  case  a  charge 
be  brought  against  any  local  preacher,  deacon,  or  elder, 
the  preacher  wrho  has  the  care  of  the  circuit  shall  sum- 
mon three  or  four  local  preachers  from  the  neighbour- 
hood ;  or,  in  case  of  their  deficiency,  so  many  leaders 
or  exhorters  as  shall  fill  their  place,  who  shall  hear  a 
statement  of  the  affair.    And  if,  on  due  examination, 


118 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


either  the  whole,  or  a  majority,  shall  judge  him  to  be 
guilty  either  of  immoral  conduct,  or  of  preaching  false 
doctrine,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  all  offices  in  the 
church  until  the  ensuing  quarterly  meeting.  The  quar- 
terly meeting,  on  hearing  his  affair,  shall  have  power  to 
acquit,  to  censure,  to  suspend,  or  to  expel  him,  and  shall 
pronounce  its  judgment  accordingly.  But  in  case  the 
person  thus  receiving  his  sentence  shall  think  himself 
unjustly  treated,  he  may  make  his  appeal  to  the  ensuing 
conference,  provided  he  give  notice  of  such  intention  to 
the  quarterly  meeting,  that  the  minutes  of  his  trial  may 
be  preserved,  and  presented  at  the  conference  to  which 
he  appeals,  and  where  he  may  make  his  personal  appear- 
ance.   The  decision  of  conference  shall  be  final. 

The  rite  of  baptism,  which  is  noticed  in  the  twenty- 
second  section,  leaves  it  at  the  option  of  every  adult, 
and  of  the  parents  of  every  child,  whether  it  shall  be  ad- 
ministered by  sprinkling,  by  pouring,  or  by  immersion. 
But  in  no  case  is  the  preacher  to  receive  either  a  fee  or 
a  present  for  administering  baptism,  and  the  same  pro- 
hibition extends  to  the  burial  of  the  dead. 

The  Lord's  supper,  which  is  introduced  in  the  twenty- 
third  section,  may  be  administered  to  communicants, 
either  sitting  or  standing,  if  they  have  any  scruples  as 
to  the  propriety  of  kneeling.  Persons  not  belonging  to 
the  society  may  be  admitted,  provided  they  procure  a 
recommendation  from  an  elder  or  deacon.  But  in  no 
case  is  any  person  to  be  admitted  who  is  guilty  of  prac- 
tices for  which,  if  a  member,  he  would  be  excluded  the 
Methodist  society. 

In  the  exercise  of  public  worship  the  twenty-fourth 
section  directs  that  the  morning  service  on  Sundays 
shall  consist  of  singing,  of  prayer,  of  reading  one  chap- 
ter from  the  Old  Testament,  and  another  from  the  New, 
and  preaching.  That  the  afternoon  service  shall  be  the 
same,  with  the  exception  of  having  one  chapter  read 
instead  of  two  ;  and  in  the  evening  service  reading  is  to 
be  omitted  altogether.  On  sacrament  days  reading  is 
to  be  wholly  omitted  in  the  morning. 

The  twenty-fifth  section  contains  several  observations 
on  the  spirit  and  truth  of  singing  ;  and  recommends  the 
practice  to  all  the  congregations,  while  it  prohibits  all 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


119 


preachers  from  introducing  hymns  of  their  own  compo- 
sition. The  twenty-sixth  delineates  a  plan  for  raising  a 
fund  for  superannuated  preachers,  and  for  the  widows 
and  children  of  such  as  are  dead.  The  twenty-seventh 
points  out  ways  and  means  for  raising  money  for  the 
propagation  of  the  gospel;  and  the  twenty-eighth  applies 
to  the  chartered  fund.  But  as  these  bear  a  strong  re- 
semblance to  institutions  established  among  the  Method- 
ists in  this  country,  they  require  no  explanation. 

The  second  chapter,  which  contains  ten  sections,  in- 
cludes the  rules  of  the  Methodist  societies  ;  of  class 
meeting;  of  band  meeting;  defines  the  privileges  to  be 
granted  to  serious  persons  not  in  society  ;  treats  of  the 
duties  and  qualifications  of  stewards  ;  of  unlawful  mar- 
riages ;  and  of  the  manner  of  bringing  to  trial,  finding 
guilty,  and  reproving,  suspending,  or  excluding  impro- 
per persons  from  society  and  church  privileges.  On 
each  of  the  preceding  subjects  the  rules  are  nearly  the 
same  as  in  England,  excepting  the  last,  which  is  more 
comprehensive  ;  and  it  seems  to  have  been  regulated  by 
the  local  circumstances  of  the  country.  In  all  cases 
when  an  accusation  is  brought  against  a  member,  the 
accuser  and  the  accused,  if  it  be  practicable,  are  to  be 
brought  face  to  face,  before  the  leading  members  of  the 
society  to  which  the  supposed  offender  belongs  ;  and 
when  this  cannot  be  done,  the  best  evidence  that  can  be 
procured,  whether  in  society  or  not,  shall  be  introduced. 
And  if,  on  a  fair  examination,  the  offence  shall  appear 
of  a  gross  and  flagrant  nature,  the  offending  member 
shall  be  expelled.  But  in  cases  of  a  less  heinous  kind 
he  is  to  be  reproved.  This  method  is  to  be  adopted 
twice  ;  but  on  the  third  offence  the  affair  must  be  brought 
before  the  society,  and  if  no  marks  of  contrition  appear, 
he  must  be  excluded.  In  such  cases,  however,  an  appeal 
may  be  made  to  the  next  quarterly  meeting,  when  a 
majority  of  the  preachers,  both  travelling  and  local,  to- 
gether with  the  stewards  and  leaders  present,  shall 
finally  determine  the  case. 

As  there  are  no  excise  laws  in  the  United  States, 
spirituous  liquors  are  both  cheap  and  plentiful,  and  the 
trade,  in  any  quantities,  is  open  and  free  for  all.  But, 
as  a  natural  consequence,  this  liberty  was  frequently 


120 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


abused,  to  the  great  injury  of  public  morals.  It  there- 
fore became  necessary  to  introduce  a  rule  respecting 
the  sale  and  use  of  this  article,  so  far  as  any  member 
of  society  was  concerned  in  the  traffic.  This  subject 
is  considered  in  the  tenth  section  of  this  chapter,  which 
contains  the  following  resolution  : — "If  any  member  of 
our  society. retail  or  give  spirituous  liquors,  and  any 
thing  disorderly  be  transacted  under  his  roof  on  this  ac- 
count, the  preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the  circuit, 
shall  proceed  against  him  as  in  the  case  of  other  immo- 
ralities ;  and  the  person  accused  shall  be  cleared, 
censured,  suspended,  or  excluded,  according  to  his  con- 
duct, as  on  other  charges  of  immorality." 

The  first  section  in  the  third  chapter  applies  to  the 
building  of  churches,  the  manner  of  settling  them,  and 
their  internal  regulations.  But  these  regulations  coin- 
cide nearly  with  those  that  are  established  in  England, 
respecting  the  chapels  belonging  to  the  Methodist  con- 
nection, making  due  allowances  for  the  variations  which 
local  circumstances  occasion. 

The  second  section  describes  the  manner  in  which 
the  printing  business  is  to  be  conducted,  and  how  the 
profits  arising  from  the  books  are  to  be  applied  to  the 
promoting  of  the  work  of  God,  as  occasions  may  require. 
But  the  principles  of  this  plan  are  so  much  the  same 
with  that  followed  in  England,  that  no  detail  of  parti- 
culars can  be  thought  necessary. 

The  third  section  developes  a  plan  for  the  education 
of  youth,  recommended  to  be  adopted  in  the  seminaries 
of  learning  which,  at  this  time,  they  intended  to  establish 
in  the  colleges  that  were  in  contemplation,  and  which 
were  afterward  erected.  The  same  section  also  contains 
twenty-nine  rules  for  the  internal  regulation  of  the  pupils 
and  masters,  as  to  the  employment  of  their  time,  and  the 
improvement  of  their  minds. 

In  the  fourth  section  the  doctrine  of  Christian  per- 
fection is  stated,  and  recommended  both  to  the  preachers 
and  the  members  of  society.  But  for  an  explanation  of 
terms — the  nature  of  the  doctrine — and  the  foundation 
on  which  it  rests,  the  reader  is  recommended  in  a  note 
to  Mr.  Wesley's  treatise  on  this  subject ;  and  through 
this  treatise  to  the  oracles  of  God.    In  the  last  section 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


121 


Antinomianism  is  introduced  as  a  very  appropriate  con- 
trast, and  the  cautions  against  this  dangerous  rock  are 
such  as  every  one  must  be  ready  to  embrace,  who  is 
willing  to  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  to  seek  after  a 
qualification  for  heaven.  For  arguments  against  this 
delusive  error  the  reader  is  judiciously  recommended 
to  peruse  Mr.  Fletcher's  dissertations  on  this  subject. 

To  almost  all  these  sections  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Asbury 
have  added  copious  notes,  illustrating  the  import  and 
application  of  the  various  rules,  and  supporting  them 
by  authority  derived  from  reason,  and  the  conduct  of 
the  ancient  churches  ;  and  above  all,  by  an  appeal  to 
numerous  passages  of  Scripture.  To  adduce  these  au- 
thorities, to  state  these  reasons,  and  to  cite  these  passages, 
would  be  to  transcribe  the  book.  Taken  together,  this 
little  volume  may,  perhaps  with  justice,  be  said  to  con- 
tain one  of  the  most  complete  bodies  of  ethics,  that, 
within  the  same  compass,  can  be  produced  in  the  English 
language.  Of  these  ethics,  the  general  principles  are 
of  universal  application  ;  and  of  these,  the  excellence  is 
conspicuous  to  all.  But  of  such  branches  as  are  of  a 
local  nature,  it  must  be  necessary  that  we  obtain  a  know- 
ledge of  the  particular  circumstances  from  which  they 
derive  their  propriety :  and  while  these  are  concealed 
from  us,  prudence  dictates  that  we  should  suspend  our 
judgment  until  we  can  trace  the  full  connection  between 
causes  and  their  effects,  even  in  those  particulars  which 
seem  repugnant  to  our  feelings. 

It  will  be  readily  admitted  that,  prior  to  the  introduc- 
tion of  Methodism  in  its  episcopal  form  into  the  United 
States,  the  work  of  God  had  assumed  a  prosperous 
appearance.  In  several  of  the  states  some  remarkable 
revivals  of  genuine  religion  had  taken  place ;  so  that 
the  calamities  of  war  appeared  to  have  disposed  the 
people  to  receive  with  joy  the  kingdom  of  the  Prince  of 
peace.  The  introduction  of  the  episcopal  form  did 
not,  however,  tend  to  check  the  progress  of  the  gospel. 
From  this  period,  the  societies  and  congregations 
rapidly  increased  ;  and,  if  the  divine  approbation  may 
be  inferred  from  the  success  with  which  God  has  crowned 
the  efforts  of  his  servants  in  these  endeavours  to  promote 
his  glory  and  the  good  of  souls,  we  cannot  but  conclude 

6 


123  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 

that  this  step  has  been  sanctioned  by  him.  This  con- 
clusion is  supported  by  the  following  indubitable  fact. 
At  the  time  of  this  first  episcopal  conference  held  in 
Baltimore,  at  the  termination  of  the  year  1784,  the  mem- 
bers of  society  throughout  the  United  States  amounted 
to  about  fifteen  thousand ;  but  so  rapidly  had  they  in- 
creased during  the  six  succeeding  years  that,  at  the  time 
of  Mr.  Wesley's  death,  they  were  augmented  to  near 
seventy  thousand  souls. 

It  was  at  this  conference  that  Dr.  Coke  delivered  his 
well  known  sermon  on  the  godhead  or  divinity  of 
Christ.  It  was  afterward  published  at  New-York,  in 
the  month  of  February,  1785,  at  the  particular  request 
of  those  who  heard  it  delivered.  It  has  since  received 
a  very  extensive  circulation  both  in  America  and  in 
England. 

As  an  original  composition  Dr.  Coke  does  not  profess 
to  send  it  into  the  world.  In  his  prefatory  remarks, 
he  acknowledges  his  obligations  to  Mr.  Hoole,  to  whose 
industry  he  was  indebted  for  several  leading  thoughts. 
From  mere  rational  argument  he  does  not  profess  to 
have  derived  much  support.  The  importance  of  the 
subject  is,  however,  judiciously  introduced  ;  and  it  can- 
not be  denied  that  the  way  is  fully  prepared  for  that 
accumulation  of  Scripture  evidence  which,  toward  the 
close,  he  has  compendiously  adduced,  and  rendered  even 
additionally  interesting  by  the  arrangements  that  appear. 
But  we  must  quit  this  subject,  to  survey  some  of  the 
effects  which  were  immediately  connected  with  the  ter- 
mination of  the  American  war. 

It  is  melancholy  to  reflect  that,  when  nations  are 
grown  weary  of  the  enormities  which  they  mutually 
commit  in  times  of  war,  and  sink  down  into  a  state  of 
tranquillity,  the  return  of  public  peace  should  become  a 
signal  to  awaken  private  vengeance.  The  sword  of 
war  destroys  its  millions ;  but  it  is  scarcely  sheathed, 
before  the  axe  of  the  executioner,  in  many  instances, 
becomes  dyed  with  blood.  The  interests  and  views  of 
men  are  various  in  all  the  nations  upon  earth.  And  in 
proportion  as  the  human  mind  shakes  off  the  chains  of 
blind  submission  to  the  dictates  of  custom,  and  con- 
templates the  nature  of  equity  and  justice,  it  will  acquire 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


123 


a  principle  of  independence  that  will  raise  it  above  the 
prejudices  of  empires,  and  give  a  new  tone  to  its  deci- 
sions and  pursuits.  This  may  occasionally  involve 
many  in  error,  and  expose  others  to  serious  calamities. 
But  it  is  not  always  we  can  either  govern  or  conceal 
our  attachments  and  aversions,  although  we  may  antici- 
pate the  consequences  to  which  they  will  inevitably 
lead. 

As  the  United  States  were  originally  an  appendage 
of  the  British  empire,  when  the  revolution  began  seve- 
ral families  were  to  be  found  that  would  not  renounce 
their  attachment  to  the  English  cause.  These  were 
known  ;  but  they  remained  without  molestation  to 
await  the  event  of  the  war.  The  peace  which  acknow- 
ledged the  independence  of  the  colonies  was  to  them  a 
signal  to  remove.  And  to  this  measure  they  were  urged 
by  the  danger  of  remaining  in  their  original  settlements, 
and  allured  by  their  attachment  to  the  British  cause, 
which  attachment  still  remained  unsubdued. 

The  loyalists,  who  had  borne  arms  against  the  Uni- 
ted States  during  the  war,  being  proscribed  on  the  re- 
turn of  peace,  repaired  to  Nova  Scotia,  in  which  place 
the  British  government  had  provided  an  asylum  for 
them.  To  this  territory  many  of  the  negroes  also  were 
conducted,  and  declared  to  be  free  ;  and  to  this  place 
many  serious  families  likewise  resorted,  as  soon  as 
they  found  it  inconvenient  and  dangerous  to  remain 
within  the  dominions  of  the  American  government ; 
and  to  several  of  these  certain  portions  of  land  were 
assigned  by  the  British,  as  a  remuneration  for  their  suf- 
ferings and  services.  Among  these  associations  of 
refugees,  the  more  serious  part  became  desirous  of 
having  missionaries  established  in  their  new  settlement; 
and  from  a  survey  of  their  situation  their  claims  became 
imperious.  Dr.  Coke  was  so  deeply  interested  in  their 
behalf,  that  he  resolved,  if  possible,  to  render  them 
assistance,  both  from  England  and  America. 

It  was  not,  however,  to  the  strenuous  exertions  of 
Dr.  Coke,  in  favour  of  these  refugees,  that  the  more 
permanent  inhabitants  of  Nova  Scotia  were  primarily 
indebted  for  the  sound  of  the  gospel.  Prior  to  this 
time,  about  the  commencement  of  the  war,  Mr.  William 


124 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Black,  a  native  of  Yorkshire,  had  been  converted  to 
God,  had  gone  thither,  had  become  a  preacher,  and  had 
been  made  instrumental  in  lighting  up  the  sacred  flame 
on  this  part  of  the  continent,  and  also  in  New-Bruns- 
wick, through  which  he  occasionally  travelled.  On 
finding  the  numerous,  though  scattered  inhabitants, 
willing  to  receive  the  gospel,  Mr.  Black  had  frequently- 
importuned  Mr.  Wesley  to  send  him  some  assistance. 
But  although  these  countries  belonged  to  England,  Mr. 
Wesley  could  not  be  persuaded  to  send  any  preacher 
to  the  continent  while  the  war  continued.  From  a 
train  of  circumstances,  which  was  at  once  unforeseen 
and  unavoidable,  the  infant  work  devolved  therefore  on 
him  and  a  few  others,  whose  exertions  were  united  to 
promote  the  interests  of  Jesus  in  these  northern  regions 
of  the  western  world.  But  it  was  not  to  be  expected 
that  any  considerable  success  should  attend  these  al- 
most solitary  labours,  in  a  country  so  vastly  extensive 
as  Nova  Scotia,  and  among  a  scattered  people,  to  whom 
Mr.  Black's  visits  were  transient,  and  not  frequently 
repeated.  But  as  the  sacred  flame  had  been  kept  alive, 
though  discipline  had  been  unavoidably  neglected,  the 
situation  of  these  northern  societies  seconded  the  claims 
of  the  refugees,  and  after  some  time  produced  a  partial 
compliance  with  the  necessities  and  requests  of  the 
people. 

Through  the  unabating  exertions  of  Dr.  Coke  in  their 
favour,  two  preachers  of  the  name  of  Mann  were  pre- 
vailed upon  to  repair  to  Nova  Scotia  from  the  United 
States ;  and  it  was  his  full  intention,  after  having  re- 
turned to  England,  and  stated  the  situation  of  the  refu- 
gees and  other  inhabitants  to  Mr.  Wesley,  to  visit  them 
in  person.  But,  through  an  incomprehensible  dispen- 
sation of  divine  Providence,  he  was  prevented  ;  being 
driven  by  a  storm  to  the  West  Indies,  which  led  to  the 
introduction  of  the  gospel  into  this  vast  archipelago,  as 
we  shall  hereafter  notice. 

In  behalf  of  the  Nova  Scotians,  Dr.  Coke  was  not 
only  successful  in  sending  two  missionaries,  but  he  was 
equally  so  in  procuring  pecuniary  assistance  for  their 
support.  In  the  city  of  Baltimore  alone  he  collected 
thirty  pounds  sterling  in  one  afternoon,  and  in  New- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


125 


York  and  Philadelphia  he  collected  sixty  pounds  cur- 
rency for  the  same  benevolent  purpose.  In  travelling 
over  the  continent,  he  took  every  occasion  to  represent 
the  case  of  the  Nova  Scotians  in  a  favourable  light,  and 
through  his  unwearied  exertions  the  public  became  in 
no  small  degree  interested  in  their  favour.  It  was  to 
him,  therefore,  that  these  northern  settlers  owed  their 
obligations,  under  God,  for  that  assistance  which  they 
continued  to  receive  in  the  missionaries  that  were  sent 
during  their  infancy,  and  in  the  means  provided  for 
their  support ;  and  which  have  ultimately  led  to  the 
permanent  establishment  of  the  gospel  in  these  distant 
and  extensive  regions. 

Closely  connected  in  his  view  with  the  missionaries 
in  Nova  Scotia,  and  the  spread  of  the  gospel  in  the 
United  States,  was  his  solicitude  for  the  rising  genera- 
tion. The  establishment  of  the  college  which  he  had 
always  kept  in  view  from  his  first  landing  in  America, 
engrossed,  therefore,  no  inconsiderable  share  of  his 
attention.  By  appealing  to  the  liberality  of  the  people, 
in  the  course  of  his  journeys  throughout  the  different 
states  which  he  visited,  he  found  many  who  were  will- 
ing to  support  his  designs  in  making  generous  contri- 
butions toward  the  building.  Mr.  Asbury,  who  acted 
in  concert  with  him.  had  also  met  with  considerable 
success ;  and  several  of  the  preachers,  in  their  respect- 
ive circuits,  had  used  their  exertions  to  promote  the 
important  undertaking. 

From  the  sums  thus  collected,  and  from  a  full  per- 
suasion that  the  people  would  not  suffer  the  work  to 
be  abandoned  for  want  of  pecuniary  assistance,  Dr. 
Coke,  on  the  5th  of  January,  1785,  gave  orders  that  the 
materials  should  be  procured  for  erecting  the"  building. 
The  work  was  accordingly  begun,  and  placed  under  the 
direction  of  men  deemed  competent  to  the  business, 
who,  in  the  two  succeeding  years,  made  a  considerable 
progress  in  the  erection  of  this  stately  edifice. 

The  spot  which  had  been  selected  for  this  seminary 
of  learning  was  on  a  rising  ground,  about  twenty-five 
miles  from  Baltimore.  It  contained  about  four  acres  of 
land,  and  was  purchased  of  a  Mr.  Dallam  for  sixty 
pounds  sterling.     "The  situation,"  says  Dr.  Coke, 


126 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


when  reviewing  the  ground  and  adjacent  scenery,  on  a 
future  occasion,  "  delights  me  more  than  ever.  There 
is  not,  I  believe,  a  point  of  it,  from  whence  the  eye  has 
not  a  view  of  at  least  twenty  miles  :  and  in  some  parts 
the  prospect  extends  even  to  fiCty  miles  in  length.  The 
water  part  forms  one  of  the  most  beautiful  views  in  the 
United  States  ;  the  Chesapeake  bay,  in  all  its  grandeur, 
with  a  fine  navigable  river,  the  Susquehanna,  which 
empties  itself  into  it,  lying  exposed  to  view  through  a 
great  extent  of  country."* 

In  erecting  this  college,  he  observes  in  another  place, 
"  our  object  is,  not  to  raise  gospel  ministers,  but  to  serve 
our  pious  friends,  and  our  married  preachers,  in  the  pro- 
per education  of  their  sons."f  In  this  college  their 
principal  aim  was  to  unite  these  two  great  ornaments 
of  human  nature,  genuine  religion,  and  extensive 
learning. 

On  a  subsequent  voyage  to  America,  in  1787,  Dr. 
Coke  visited  this  building  on  the  8th  of  May,  in  com- 
pany with  Mr.  Asbury,  and  found  it  in  such  a  state  of 
forwardness  as  to  induce  a  hope  that  it  would  be  ready 
for  opening,  and  for  the  reception  of  pupils  by  the  ensu- 
ing Christmas.  But  in  these  expectations  they  were 
rather  too  sanguine.  The  work,  however,  proceeded 
onward  with  regularity,  so  that  before  he  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  returning  again  to  this  spot,  it  had  been  so  far 
advanced  as  to  admit  students  who  had  made  some  pro- 
ficiency in  their  learning,  although  the  building  was  yet 
unfinished. 

«  On  Friday,  the  8th  of  May,  1789,"  says  Dr.  Coke, 
when  on  a  subsequent  tour  on  the  continent,  "we  set 
off  for  our  college.  I  was  highly  delighted  with  the 
progress  they  had  made  toward  the  completing  of  the 
building.  During  my  stay  at  the  college  I  had  several 
long  conversations  with  Dr.  Hall,  our  president,  and  I 
am  satisfied  beyond  a  doubt  that  he  is  both  the  scholar, 
the  philosopher,  and  the  gentleman.  He  truly  fears 
God,  and  pays  a  most  exact  and  delicate  attention  to  all 
the  rules  of  the  institution.  Our  classic  tutor  is  a  very 
promising  person  :  he  is  not  yet  the  polished  scholar, 

*  Dr.  Coke's  Journal,  p.  110.  t  Dr.  Coke's  Journal,  p.  72. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


127 


like  the  president;  but  his  manifest  strength  of  under- 
standing and  persevering  diligence  will  soon,  I  doubt 
not,  perfect  every  thing  that  is  wanting.  And  our  Eng- 
lish and  mathematical  master  gives  us  considerable  sa- 
tisfaction." 

To  display  the  principles  upon  which  this  seminary 
was  established,  nothing  more  will  be  necessary  than  to 
insert  the  rules  by  which  all  were  to  be  governed. 
These  rules  are  as  follow  : — 

1.  The  students  shall  rise  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing, summer  and  winter,  at  the  ringing  of  a  bell. 

2.  All  the  students  shall  assemble  together  at  six 
o'ciock  for  public  prayer,  except  in  cases  of  sickness ; 
and  on  any  omission  shall  be  responsible  to  the  master. 

3.  From  morning  prayer  till  seven,  they  shall  be  al- 
lowed to  recreate  themselves,  as  hereafter  directed. 

4.  At  seven  they  shall  breakfast. 

5.  From  eight  till  twelve,  they  are  to  be  closely  kept 
at  their  respective  studies. 

6.  From  twelve  to  three,  they  are  to  employ  them- 
selves in  recreation  and  dining ;  dinner  to  be  ready  at 
one  o'clock. 

7.  From  three  till  six,  they  are  again  to  be  kept  closely 
to  their  studies. 

8.  At  six  they  shall  sup. 

9.  At  seven  there  shall  be  public  prayers. 

10.  From  evening  prayer  till  bedtime,  they  shall  be 
allowed  recreation. 

11.  They  shall  all  be  in  bed  at  nine  o'clock,  without  fail. 

12.  Their  recreations  shall  be  gardening,  walking, 
riding,  and  bathing  without  doors  ;  and  the  carpenter's, 
joiner's,  cabinet-maker's,  or  turner's  business  within 
doors. 

13.  A  large  plot  of  ground  shall  be  appropriated  for  a 
garden,  and  a  person  skilled  in  gardening  shall  be  ap- 
pointed to  overlook  the  students  employed  in  that  recre- 
ation. 

14.  A  convenient  bath  shall  be  made  for  bathing. 

15.  A  master,  or  some  proper  person  by  him  ap- 
pointed, shall  be  always  present  at  the  time  of  bathing. 
Only  one  shall  bathe  at  a  time,  and  no  one  shall  remain 
in  the  water  above  a  minute. 


128 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


16.  No  student  shall  be  allowed  to  bathe  in  the  river. 

17.  A  place  for  working  in  wood  shall  be  provided 
on  the  premises,  with  all  proper  instruments  and  mate- 
rials, and  a  skilful  person  be  employed  to  overlook  the 
students  at  this  recreation. 

18.  The  students  shall  be  indulged  with  nothing  which 
the  world  calls  play.  Let  this  rule  be  observed  with 
the  strictest  nicety  ;  for  those  who  play  when  they  are 
young,  will  play  when  they  are  old. 

19.  Each  student  shall  have  a  bed  to  himself  where- 
ever  he  boards. 

20.  The  students  shall  lie  on  mattresses,  not  on  fea- 
ther beds  ;  because  we  believe  the  mattresses  to  be  more 
healthful. 

21.  The  masters  shall  strictly  examine,  from  time  to 
time,  whether  those  who  board  the  students  (if  they 
board  out  of  the  seminary)  comply  with  these  rules,  so 
far  as  they  concern  them. 

22.  A  skilful  physician  shall  be  engaged  to  attend  the 
students  on  every  emergency,  that  the  parents  may  be 
fully  assured  that  proper  care  shall  be  taken  of  the 
health  of  their  children. 

23.  The  bishops  shall  examine  by  themselves,  or  their 
delegates,  into  the  progress  of  all  the  students  in  learn- 
ing, every  half  year,  or  oftener  if  possible. 

24.  The  elders,  deacons,  and  preachers,  as  often  as 
they  visit  the  seminaries  respectively,  shall  examine 
the  students  concerning  their  knowledge  of  God  and  re- 
ligion. 

25.  The  students  shall  be  divided  into  proper  classes 
for  that  purpose. 

26.  A  pupil  who  has  a  total  incapacity  to  attain  learn- 
ing shall,  after  a  sufficient  trial,  be  returned  to  his  parents. 

27.  If  a  student  be  convicted  of  any  open  sin,  he  shall 
for  the  first  offence  be  reproved  in  private ;  for  the  se- 
cond offence  he  shall  be  reproved  in  public ;  and  for  the 
third  offence  he  shall  be  punished  at  the  discretion  of 
the  master. 

28.  Idleness  or  any  other  fault  may  be  punished  with 
confinement,  according  to  the  discretion  of  the  master. 

29.  A  convenient  room  shall  be  set  apart  as  a  place 
of  confinement. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


129 


Such  were  the  rules  and  regulations  which,  after  hav- 
ing been  weighed  and  digested  in  the  American  confe- 
rences, were  introduced  by  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Asbury, 
conjointly,  into  the  newly  established  seminary  that  was 
denomimited  Cokesbury  College  ;  this  being  a  compound 
of  both  their  names.  With  respect  to  the  principles  on 
which  the  preceding  rules  are  founded,  and  the  objects 
which  they  had  in  view,  they  offer  to  the  public  the  fol- 
lowing observations. 

"  The  first  object  we  recommend  is,  to  form  the  minds 
of  the  youth,  through  divine  aid,  to  wisdom  and  holi- 
ness ;  instilling  into  their  tender  minds  the  principles  of 
true  religion,  speculative,  experimental,  and  practical ; 
and  training  them  in  the  ancient  way,  that  they  may  be 
rational,  scriptural  Christians.  For  this  purpose  we  re- 
commend that  not  only  the  masters,  but  also  our  elders, 
deacons,  and  preachers  embrace  every  opportunity  of 
instructing  the  students  in  the  great  branches  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion. 

*  It  is  also  our  particular  desire  that  all  who  shall  be 
educated  in  Methodist  seminaries,  be  kept  at  the  utmost 
distance,  as  from  vice  in  general,  so  in  particular  from 
softness  and  effeminacy  of  manners. 

"  The  masters,  therefore,  should  inflexibly  insist  on 
their  rising  early  in  the  morning ;  and  we  are  con- 
vinced, by  constant  observation  and  experience,  that 
this  is  of  vast  importance  both  to  body  and  mind.  It  is 
of  admirable  use  for  preserving  a  good,  or  improving  a 
bad  constitution.  It  is  of  peculiar  service  in  all  nervous 
complaints,  both  in  preventing  and  removing  them. 
And  by  thus  strengthening  the  various  organs  of  the 
body,  it  enables  the  mind  to  put  forth  its  utmost  ener- 
gies. 

"  On  the  same  principle  the  masters  should  prohibit  , 
plML  m  strongest  terms ;  and  in  this  we  have  the 
two  greatest  writers  on  the  subject  which  perhaps  any 
age  has  produced,  (Mr.  Locke  and  Mr.  Rousseau)  in  fa- 
vour of  our  sentiments  ;  for  though  the  latter  was  essen- 
tially mistaken  in  his  religious  system,  yet  his  wisdom 
in  other  respects  and  extensive  genius  are  indisputably 
acknowledged.  The  employments  which  we  would  re- 
commend for  the  recreation  of  the  students,  are  such  as 

6* 


130 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


are  of  the  greatest  public  utility — agriculture  and  archi- 
tecture ;  studies  more  especially  necessary  for  a  newly 
settled  country :  and  of  consequence  the  instructing  of 
youth  in  all  the  practical  branches  of  these  important 
arts  will  be  an  effectual  method  of  rendering  them  more 
useful  to  their  country.  Agreeably  to  this  idea,  the 
greatest  statesmen  that  perhaps  ever  shone  in  the  annals 
of  history,  Peter,  the  Russian  emperor,  who  was  de- 
servedly styled  the  Great,  disdained  not  to  stoop  to  the 
employment  of  a  ship  carpenter.  Nor  was  it  rare  during 
the  purest  times  of  the  Roman  republic  to  see  the  con- 
querors of  nations,  and  deliverers  of  their  country,  re- 
turn with  all  simplicity  and  cheerfulness  to  the  exercise 
of  the  plough.  In  conformity  to  this  sentiment,  one  of 
the  completest  poetic  pieces  of  antiquity,  the  Georgics 
of  Virgil,  is  written  on  the  subject  of  husbandry  ;  by 
the  perusal  of  which,  and  submission  to  the  above  regu- 
lations, the  students  may  delightfully  unite  the  theory 
and  the  practice  together.  We  say  delightfully,  for  we 
are  far  from  wishing  that  these  employments  should  be 
turned  into  drudgery  or  slavery,  but  into  pleasing  recre- 
ations for  the  mind  and  body. 

"  In  teaching  the  languages,  care  should  be  taken  to 
read  those  authors,  and  those  only,  who  join  together 
the  purity,  the  strength,  and  the  elegance  of  their  several 
tongues.  And  the  utmost  caution  should  be  used  that 
nothing  immodest  should  be  found  in  any  of  their  books. 

"But  this  is  not  all.  We  should  take  care  that  the 
books  be  not  only  inoffensive,  but  useful ;  that  they 
contain  as  much  strong  sense  and  as  much  genuine  mo- 
rality as  possible.  As  far,  therefore,  as  is  consistent 
with  the  foregoing  observations,  a  choice  and  universal 
library  should  be  provided  for  the  use  of  the  students 
according  to  their  finances.  And  on  this  plan  we  trust 
that  our  seminaries  of  learning  will  in  time  send  forth 
men  who  will  be  blessings  to  their  country  in  every 
laudable  office  and  employment  of  life  ;  thereby  uniting 
the  two  greatest  ornaments  of  intelligent  beings,  which 
are  too  often  separated,  deep  learning  and  genuine 
religion."* 

*  See  Doctrine  and  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  America,  pp.  180-184. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


131 


On  the  morning  of  Saturday,  the  9th  of  May,  1789, 
Dr.  Coke  personally  examined  all  the  classes  in  private, 
and  found  that  many  of  the  students  had  made  a  con- 
siderable proficiency  in  the  various  branches  of  learning. 
And  with  their  progress  so  well  were  he  and  Mr.  Asbury 
satisfied,  that  on  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  they 
had  a  public  exhibition  of  their  respective  improvements 
and  talents. 

"  Two  young  men,"  he  observes,  "  displayed  great 
strength  of  memory,  and  great  propriety  of  pronunciation, 
in  the  repetition  of  two  chapters  of  Sheridan  on  Elocu- 
tion, and  were  rewarded  by  Mr.  Asbury,  as  a  small 
testimony  of  our  approbation,  with  a  dollar  each.  One 
little  boy,  a  son  of  Mr.  Dallam,  a  neighbouring  gentle- 
man, delivered  memoriter  a  fine  speech  out  of  Livy, 
with  such  an  heroic  spirit,  and  with  such  graceful  pro- 
priety, that  I  presented  him  a  little  piece  of  gold. 
Three  other  boys  also  so  excelled  in  gardening,  that 
Mr.  Asbury  rewarded  them  writh  a  dollar  each.  But 
what  is  best  of  all,  many  of  them  are  truly  awakened. 
However,  we  were  obliged  to  undertake  the  painful 
task,  in  the  presence  of  the  trustees,  masters,  and  stu- 
dents, of  solemnly  expelling  a  lad  of  fifteen  years  of  age, 
to  whose  learning  we  had  no  objection,  but  whose  trifling, 
irreligious  conduct,  and  open  ridicule  among  the  students, 
of  experimental  religion,  we  could  not  pass  over,  as  we 
were  determined  to  have  a  college  in  which  religion  and 
learning  should  go  hand  in  hand  together,  or  to  have  • 
none  at  all.  But  nothing-  relating  to  this  institution, 
$erhaps,'has  given  me  greater  pleasure  than  to  find  we 
are  already  enabled  to  support  four  students  fully,  and 
two  in  part,  preachers'  sons  and  orphans,  on  the  cha- 
ritable foundation."* 

But  neither  the  pure  intention  of  its  founders,  the 
admirable  principles  upon  which  its  regulations  wrere 
established,  nor  the  beneficial  effects  that  were  expected 
to  result  from  the  institution,  could  preserve  this  college 
from  the  common  accidents  wrhich  are  attendant  upon 
all  human  affairs.  We  have  seen  its  foundation  laid ; 
and,  in  the  order  of  time,  we  have  anticipated  its  com- 


*  Dr.  Ccke's  journal,  p.  111. 


132 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


parative  completion  ;  but  before  we  return  to  the  regular 
narration  of  facts,  as  they  occur  in  the  life  of  Dr.  Coke, 
we  must  trace  it  to  its  grave. 

In  the  year  1792,  this  college .  had  acquired  such  a 
degree  of  importance  as  to  admit  upward  of  seventy 
students  within  its  walls.  In  addition  to  this,  its  repu- 
tation had  excited  so  much  attention,  that  several  young 
gentlemen  from  the  southern  states  repaired  thither  to 
finish  their  education.  To  give  it  legalized  respectabi- 
lity, some  principal  persons  in  the  state  informed  its 
founders  that  the  legislature  were  willing  to  grant  an 
act  of  incorporation,  that  should  enable  them,  under 
certain  limitations,  to  confer  degrees  on  the  deserving. 
But  for  this  authority  no  application  was  ever  made  ; 
and  consequently  it  remained  on  its  primitive  founda- 
tion until  the  whole  building  was  consumed  by  fire. 

From  what  source  this  calamity  arose  could  never  be 
ascertained.  Dr.  Coke  supposes  that  it  was  done  ma- 
liciously ;  but  for  this  opinion  no  satisfactory  reason  has 
been  assigned  ;  so  that  the  cause  of  its  destruction  re- 
mains a  secret  to  the  present  hour.  In  the  devouring 
conflagration  not  only  the  building,  but  the  library  and 
all  the  philosophical  apparatus  were  totally  destroyed, 
so  that  nothing  remained  but  a  desolated  spot,  to  inform 
spectators  that  here  Cokesbury  college  once  stood.  To 
discover,  if  possible,  the  perpetrators  of  this  deed,  the 
governor  of  the  state  advertised  a  reward  of  one  thou- 
sand dollars ;  but  nothing  could  procure  such  infor- 
mation as  was  necessary  to  bring  the  incendiaries  to 
justice. 

Dispirited  with  this  calamity,  Mr.  Asbury  resolved  to 
*  have  nothing  more  to  do  with  colleges ;  but  Dr.  Coke 
was  not  to  be  intimidated,  without  making  another  effort. 
The  genteel  inhabitants  in  the  vicinity,  who  had  been 
much  entertained  with  the  philosophical  lectures  of  Dr. 
Hall,  the  president,  sympathized  with  the  sufferers,  and 
many  among  them  expressed  their  wishes  to  have  the 
institution  again  renewed.  Actuated  by  the  same  prin- 
ciple, seventeen  of  Dr.  Coke's  principal  friends  in  the 
Baltimore  society  met  together  on  the  occasion  ;  and, 
after  some  consultation,  immediately  subscribed  1020Z. 
toward  the  erection  of  a  new  college. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


133 


It  happened,  however,  that  at  this  time  a  large  build- 
ing which  had  been  erected  for  balls  and  assemblies, 
was  vacant  in  the  city  of  Baltimore.  They,  therefore, 
made  application  to  the  proprietor,  and  purchased  the 
whole  premises,  which  were  as  handsome  as  any  in  the 
city,  for  the  sum  of  5,300Z. 

The  ground  and  building  thus  purchased  being  too 
extensive  for  the  new  college,  it  was  resolved,  that  on 
part  of  the  premises  a  new  church  should  be  erected. 
The  society  at  Baltimore  entered  into  the  general  view, 
and  subscribed  among  themselves  700Z.  toward  defray- 
ing the  expense  ;  and  begging  from  house  to  house  they 
collected  600Z.  more  throughout  the  city.  For  the  re- 
maining sum  the  former  seventeen  friends  became 
responsible,  and  the  college  or  academy  and  church 
were  accordingly  fitted  up  for  use.  To  this  college 
masters  were  soon  appointed,  and  students  sent ;  and 
from  that  peculiar  pleasure  with  which  the  respectable 
inhabitants  introduced  their  youth  into  this  seminary, 
it  appeared  they  were  interested  in  its  welfare.  This 
academy  soon  nourished  in  a  manner  superior  to  what 
Cokesbury  college  had  ever  done,  but  unhappily  a  simi- 
lar fate  awaited  it. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1797,  when  Dr.  Coke 
was  at  Charleston,  in  South  Carolina,  he  received  the 
melancholy  tidings  that  all  their  buildings  of  the  church 
and  college  in  Baltimore  were  reduced  to  ashes,  through 
the  imprudence  of  some  boys  who  had  been  making  a 
bonfire  with  some  shavings  in  an  adjoining  house.  Un- 
happily, the  flame  which  these  thoughtless  lads  lighted 
up  soon  communicated  to  the  house  in  which  they  were 
assembled,  which  was  instantly  in  a  blaze.  From  this 
house  the  church  and  college  were  immediately  set  on 
fire,  which,  with  several  adjoining  buildings  and  ware- 
houses, were  burned  to  the  ground,  notwithstanding  all 
the  efforts  which  were  made  to  extinguish  the  flames. 
The  total  loss  sustained  by  the  Methodists  in  the  burn- 
ing of  this  church  and  college,  together  with  that 
occasioned  by  the  burning  of  Cokesbury,  was  estimated 
at  10,000/.  sterling. 

Dr.  Coke  was  now  convinced,  as  Mr.  Asbury  had 
been  before,  that  it  was  not  the  will  of  God  for  them  to 


134 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


undertake  such  expensive  buildings,  nor  to  attempt  such 
popular  establishments  ;  that  it  was  their  duty  to  preach 
the  gospel,  and  to  apply  such  resources  as  were  in  their 
power  to  the  more  immediate  means  of  calling  sinners 
to  repentance,  and  directing  them  to  the  Saviour  of  the 
world.  The  loss  of  this  sum  was  to  all  an  occasion  of 
much  regret,  but  particularly  to  Dr.  Coke,  whose  wishes 
were  now  directed  toward  a  provision  being  made  for 
the  families  of  such  preachers  as  were  married  ;  for 
which  purpose  this  sum,  now  for  ever  lost,  would  have 
been  amply  sufficient.  The  ministers  of  other  denomi- 
nations, when  the  Methodist  church  in  Baltimore  was 
consumed,  generously  offered  the  use  of  theirs  for  their 
immediate  accommodation.  Their  offers  were  accepted 
with  gratitude  ;  and  they  continued  to  preach  in  them 
until  their  own  loss  was  somewhat  repaired,  by  the 
erection  of  another  church  to  which  no  college  was 
annexed. 

Having  thus  beheld  the  melancholy  torch  extinguish- 
ed, which  lighted  up  the  funeral  pile  of  Cokesbury  col- 
lege, and  also  seen  the  ashes  of  its  successor  in  Balti- 
more, we  must  now  return  to  the  conference  of  1784, 
held  in  that  city,  from  which  the  progress  and  confla- 
gration of  these  buildings  have  led  us  to  digress. 

This  early  conference  being  ended,  and  the  necessary 
arrangements  for  the  future  government  of  the  societies 
made,  Dr.  Coke  took  his  leave  of  Baltimore,  and  pro- 
ceeded on  an  extensive  tour  to  visit  various  churches 
throughout  the  states,  before  he  embarked  for  England. 
During  this  journey,  the  primary  objects  which  he  kept 
in  view  were,  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  the  deplora- 
ble condition  of  the  settlers  and  refugees  in  Nova  Scotia, 
in  whose  behalf  he  solicited  contributions  to  support 
some  missionaries  to  be  sent  among  them,  the  state  of 
the  negro  slaves,  for  whom  he  took  every  occasion  to 
plead;  and,  finally,  the  necessity  of  erecting  Cokesbury 
college,  which  we  have  already  beheld  in  flames. 

In  preaching  the  gospel,  his  word  was  attended  with 
considerable  success.  In  most  places  multitudes  flocked 
to  hear  ;  and,  when  assembled,  the  greater  part  appear- 
ed to  listen  with  considerable  attention.  In  several 
places  the  work  evidently  revived  in  the  hearts  of  many 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


135 


belonging  to  the  societies,  whose  numbers  were  greatly- 
augmented  from  day  to  day.  Toward  the  erection  of 
the  college  he  found  the  people  in  general  exceedingly 
ready  to  contribute,  and  the  sums  which  he  collected  far 
exceeded  his  expectation.  In  behalf  of  the  refugees  in 
Nova  Scotia  he  discovered  a  principle  of  sympathy  awa- 
kened. The  necessity  of  sending  missionaries  among 
them  was  generally  admitted,  and  few  were  backward, 
according  to  their  ability,  to  render  some  assistance 
toward  their  support. 

In  prosecuting  this  arduous  work  in  which  he  was 
engaged  his  life  was  several  times  endangered  by  an 
exposure  to  the  watery  element,  both  in  traversing  the 
seas,  and  in  attempting  to  ford  rivers  while  on  the  con- 
tinent. A  most  awful  instance  of  this  latter  kind  occur- 
red on  Wednesday,  March  8,  1785,  an  account  of 
which  I  will  set  down  in  his  own  words. 

"  Yesterday  there  was  a  very  heavy  fall  of  snow,  and 
hail,  and  sleet.  The  fall  of  sleet  was  so  great  that  the 
trees  seemed  to  be  trees  of  ice.  So  beautiful  a  sight  of 
the  kind  I  never  saw  before.  And  now  I  am  going  to 
open  a  solemn  scene.  May  God  deeply  impress  it  on 
my  heart ! 

"  We  had  this  day  a  very  sudden  thaw.  I  had  two 
runs  of  water  to  cross  between  Alexandria  and  Col- 
chester, which  swell  exceedingly  on  any  thaw  or  fall  of 
rain ;  but,  being  earnestly  desirous  to  get  into  the 
work,  I  determined  to  proceed  on  my  journey.  My 
servant,  whom  I  had  permitted  to  make  a  visit  on  the 
other  side  of  the  Chesapeake,  had  deceived  me,  by 
staying  beyond  his  time  ;  and  the  southern  preachers 
knew  not^where  I  was,  imagining  me  to  be  in  the  West 
Indies.  A  friend,  who  lives  in  Alexandria,  came  with 
me  over  the  first  run  ;  and  every  body  informed  me  that 
I  could  easily  cross  the  second,  if  I  crossed  the  first. 
When  I  came  to  the  second,  which  was  perhaps  two 
hours  after  I  had  crossed  the  first,  I  found  that  I  had 
two  streams  to  pass.  The  first  I  went  over  without 
much  danger ;  but  in  crossing  the  second,  which  was 
very  strong  and  very  deep,  I  did  not  observe  that  a  tree, 
.brought  down  by  the  flood,  lay  across  the  landing  place. 
I  endeavoured,  but  in  vain,  to  drive  my  horse  against 


136 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


the  stream,  and  go  around  the  tree.  I  was  afraid  to  turn 
the  horse's  head  to  the  stream,  and  afraid  to  go  back. 
In  this  dilemma,  I  thought  it  most  prudent  for  me  to 
lay  hold  on  the  tree,  and  go  over  it,  the  water  being 
shallow  on  the  other  side  of  the  tree.  But  I  did  not 
advert  to  the  danger  of  loosening  the  tree  from  its  hold. 
For  no  sooner  did  I  execute  my  purpose,  so  far  as  to 
lay  hold  on  the  tree,  (and  that  instant  the  horse  was 
carried  from  under  me,)  but  the  motion  that  I  gave  it 
loosened  it,  and  down  the  stream  it  instantly  carried  me. 

"  Some  distance  off,  there  grew  a  tree  in  the  middle 
of  the  stream,  the  root  of  which  had  formed  a  little 
bank  or  island,  and  divided  the  stream  ;  and  here  the 
tree  which  I  held  was  stopped.  Instantly  there  came 
down  with  the  flood  a  large  branch  of  a  tree  upon  my 
back,  which  was  so  heavy  that  I  was  afraid  it  would 
break  my  back.  I  was  now  jammed  up  for  a  considera- 
ble time,  (a  few  minutes  appeared  long  at  such  a  sea- 
son,) expecting  that  my  strength  would  soon  be  ex- 
hausted, and  I  should  drop  between  the  tree  and  the 
branch.  Here  I  plead  aloud  with  God  in  good  earnest ; 
one  promise,  which  I  particularly  urged,  I  remember 
well,  4  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  ~ven  to  the  end  of  the 
world.'  I  felt  no  fear  at  all  at  the  pain  of  dying,  or  of 
death  itself,  or  of  hell ;  and  yet  I  found  an  unwilling- 
ness to  die.  All  my  castles,  which  I  had  built  in  the  air 
for  the  benefit  of  my  fellow  creatures,  passed  in  regular 
array  before  my  mind,  and  I  could  not  consent  to  give 
them  up.  It  was  an  awful  time.  However,  through 
the  blessing  of  my  almighty  Preserver,  (to  whom  be  all 
the  glory,)  I  at  last  got  up  my  knee,  which  I  had  long 
endeavoured  at  in  vain,  upon  the  tree,  which  I  grasped, 
and  then  soon  disengaged  myself,  and  climbed  up  the 
little  bank.  Here  I  panted  for  breath  for  some  time  : 
and  when  I  recovered,  perceiving  the  water  between 
the  little  island  and  the  shore  not  to  be  very  deep  or 
very  strong,  I  ventured  through  it,  and  got  to  land.  I 
was  now  obliged  to  walk  about  a  mile,  shivering,  before 
I  came  to  a  house.  The  master  and  mistress  were  from 
home,  and  were  not  expected  to  return  that  night. 
But  the  principal  negro  lent  me  an  old  ragged  shirt, 
coat,  waistcoat,  and  breeches,  <fcc,  and  the  negroes 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


137 


made  a  large  fire,  and  hung  up  my  clothes  all  night  to 
dry. 

"  Before  bedtime,  a  man,  who  came  to  the  run  on  a 
small  horse,  perceiving  mine  near  the  brook,  concluded 
that  the  rider  was  drowned ;  and  wanting  to  cross  the 
stream  on  urgent  business,  mounted  my  horse,  and  be- 
ing well  acquainted  with  the  run,  came  over  safely. 
He  then  perceived  the  footsteps  of  a  person  on  the 
other  side  of  the  water,  and  concluded  they  were  made 
by  the  person  to  whom  the  horse  belonged  ;  and,  fol- 
lowing the  track,  brought  horse  and  bags  safe  to  me. 
As  he  seemed  to  be  a  poor  man,  I  gave  him  half  a 
guinea.  At  night  I  lay  on  a  bed  upon  the  ground,  and, 
my  strength  having  been  so  exhausted,  slept  soundly 
all  night.  Thus  was  I  wonderfully  preserved  ;  and  I 
trust  I  shall  never  forget  so  awful  but  very  instructive  a 
scene."* 

Dr.  Coke  being  thus  providentially  preserved  from  a 
watery  grave,  and  even  snatched  from  the  jaws  of  death, 
pursued  his  plan  of  travelling  to  call  sinners  to  repent- 
ance, without  meeting,  for  some  time,  with  any  thing 
beyond  the  common  occurrences  of  life.  Of  the  quar- 
terly meetings  held  in  the  United  States,  he  observes 
that  the  brethren  for  twenty,  and  sometimes  thirty,  and 
even  forty  miles  around,  assemble  together  ;  that  the 
congregations  on  these  occasions  are  exceedingly  large  ; 
and  that  the  meetings  continue  for  two  days,  and  some- 
times more.  At  these  meetings  all  the  travelling  preach- 
ers throughout  the  circuit  preach  in  regular  succession  ; 
and  on  some  occasions  the  local  preachers  lengthen  out 
the  service  with  additional  preaching  and  exhortations. 
To  these  sermons  and  exhortations  a  lovefeast  was  for- 
merly added ;  but  this,  after  the  episcopal  form  was  in- 
troduced, in  some  instances,  has  been  superseded  by  the 
sacrament.  Their  public  worship  has  therefore  been 
sometimes  protracted  to  six  or  seven  hours  in  length  ; 
but  even  in  these  cases  the  congregations  have  mani- 
fested no  impatience.  It  is  obvious  from  hence,  that 
the  habits  and  manners  of  the  Americans  in  this  depart- 
ment of  Methodism  must  be  widely  different  fiom  those 
of  the  Methodists  in  England. 

*  Dr.  Coke's  journal,  p.  27. 


138 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Hitherto,  while  Dr.  Coke  had  preserved  a  profound 
silence  on  the  subject  of  negro  slavery,  all  were  pleased  ; 
and  he  was  permitted  to  go  on  his  way  in  peace.  But 
*  no  sooner  did  he  lift  up  his  voice  against  the  injustice 
of  the  traffic,  than  it  became  a  signal  for  the  commence- 
ment of  hostilities  against  him.  In  the  province  of  Vir- 
ginia, while  preaching  in  a  barn,  on  Sunday,  the  9th  of 
April,  1785,  he  took  occasion  to  introduce  the  subject 
of  slavery,  and  expatiated  on  its  injustice  in  terms  that 
were  not  calculated  to  natter  his  auditors.  Many  were 
provoked  to  hear  those  truths  which  from  their  earliest 
infancy  they  had  been  taught  to  stifle,  and  which  their 
interest  still  instructed  them  to  conceal.  A  small  party, 
therefore,  withdrew  from  the  house,  and  formed  a  com- 
bination to  offei  him  some  personal  violence  as  soon  as 
he  came  out.  To  persevere  in  this  resolution  they  were 
stimulated  by  a  lady,  whose  fashionable, appearance  was 
more  conspicuous  than  either  her  politeness  or  her 
humanity.  This  lady  informed  the  enraged  mob  that 
she  would  give  them  fifty  pounds  in  case  they  would 
seize  the  preacher,  and  give  him  one  hundred  lashes. 

On  leaving  the  house,  Dr.  Coke  was  instantly  sur- 
rounded by  a  ferocious  party,  who  began  with  threats, 
and  proceeded  to  put  these  threats  into  execution.  A 
magistrate,  however,  who  was  present,  opposed  the  vio- 
lence which  they  menaced,  by  seizing  one  who  appeared 
anxious  to  be  foremost.  Another,  who  seemed  to  have 
more  strength,  as  he  evidently  had  more  zeal  and  cou- 
rage than  religion,  was  preparing  to  repel  the  assailants 
by  giving  them  battle.  This  gentleman  was  a  military 
officer,  and  sustained  the  rank  of  colonel.  Their  united 
influence  had  a  most  powerful  effect.  The  most  courage- 
ous began  to  be  abashed,  and  marks  of  timidity  were  visi- 
ble in  all.  They  therefore  gave  vent  to  their  rage  in  idle 
imprecations,  and  suffered  the  object  of  their  vengeance 
to  escape  without  farther  molestation. 

But  rage  and  hostility  were  not  the  only  effects  pro- 
duced by  this  discourse.  The  magistrate  who  had  es- 
poused the  cause  of  Dr.  Coke  began  to  view  the  subject 
in  a  more  serious  light ;  and  to  show  that  he  acted  from 
a  pure  principle,  immediately  emancipated  fifteen  slaves. 
The  report  of  his  conduct  extended  the  benefit  still  far- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


139 


ther,  and  induced  another  to  follow  so  laudable  an  exam- 
ple, and  to  emancipate  eight  slaves.  And  the  united 
examples  of  both  induced  another  to  emancipate  one. 
These  e fleets  were  instantaneously  visible  ;  but  to  what 
extent  his  faithful  but  sharp  reproofs  operated  in  secret, 
we  must  not  expect  fully  to  know  until  we  enter  the 
world  of  spirits. 

On  the  following  day,  Dr.  Coke  again  preached  in  the 
neighbourhood,  and  was  met  by  a  large  mob  that  were 
armed  with  staves  and  clubs  ;  and  with  these  weapons 
they  waited  in  silence  until  he  had  finished,  after  which 
they  permitted  him  to  pass  quietly  away,  without  mak 
ing  any  use  of  their  instruments  of  intimidation.  For 
what  purpose  they  assembled  thus,  without  using  either 
violence  or  threatening  language,  although  it  is  easy  to 
imagine,  it  is  difficult  to  determine  with  precision.  Dr. 
Coke  supposed,  on  this  occasion,  that  they  had  come 
with  a  resolutiou  not  to  molest  him  while  he  remained 
silent  on  the  subject  of  slavery  ;  but  that  it  was  their  in- 
tention to  fall  upon  him  with  brutal  violence  as  soon  as 
he  touched  on  the  interdicted  subject.  His  discourse, 
however,  not  leading  him  toward  this  forbidden  ground, 
their  scheme  was  defeated,  and  he  seemed  to  be  pro- 
tected from  the  mob. 

Toward  the  end  of  this  week,  his  plan  brought  him 
again  into  the  state  of  North  Carolina ;  but  in  this  state 
he  observed  a  profound  silence  in  public  respecting  the 
slaves,  as  he  had  done  before.  This  silence  arose  from  » 
the  existence  of  a  law  which  prohibited  any  one  through- 
out the  state  from  emancipating  his  slaves,  if  he  were 
so  disposed.  It  was  therefore  in  vain  to  introduce  the 
subject,  when  no  advantages  could  be  expected  to  result 
from  the  irritation  which  would  almost  inevitably  ensue. 
The  injustice  of  negro  slavery,  nevertheless,  still  occu- 
pied his  thoughts,  and  at  a  yearly  conference  which  was 
held  in  this  state  while  he  was  present,  a  petition  was 
drawn  up,  and  presented  to  the  legislative  assembly  of 
North  Carolina,  praying  them  to  pass  an  act  that,  in  a 
land  which  boasted  of  its  independence,  the  slave  hold- 
ers should  at  least  be  permitted  to  emancipate  their 
slaves,  if  they  deemed  it  expedient.  This  petition  was 
signed  by  the  conference,  and  sanguine  hopes  were  en- 


140 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


tertained  of  its  ultimate  success,  as  the  governor  was 
favourable  to  the  measure,  and  had  signified  his  opinion 
to  Mr.  Asbury  on  a  former  occasion.  But  this  was  not 
the  only  state  in  which  interest  was  found  to  be  too 
strong  for  the  dictates  of  humanity  and  justice. 

On  repairing  from  North  Carolina  to  the  state  of  Vir- 
ginia, in  which  the  law  permits  the  emancipation  of 
slaves,  Dr.  Coke  again  appealed  to  the  dealers  in  human 
r  flesh  and  blood.  But  having  learned  wisdom  by  what 
he  had  suffered,  he  found  it  not  less  necessary  to  address 
the  negroes  than  to  direct  his  discourse  to  their  masters. 
As  a  revolt  among  their  slaves  was  that  which  the 
masters  chiefly  dreaded,  it  was  incumbent  on  Dr.  Coke 
to  wipe  away  the  odium  which  the  imputation  of  incul- 
cating such  conduct  might  occasion.  The  duty  of  obe- 
dience among  the  slaves  while  thus  held  in  bondage 
was  therefore  enforced  by  him  in  terms  not  less  ener- 
getic than  those  in  which  the  injustice  of  the  laws  which 
tolerated  the  traffic  was  reprehended.  It  was  by  thus 
blending  their  mutual  obligations ; — by  urging  the  slave 
to  obey  while  the  law  remained,  and  the  master  to  eman- 
cipate his  slave  from  a  principle  of  natural  justice,  that 
in  many  places  a  balance  was  preserved,  and  he  was 
permitted  to  inveigh  against  the  slavery  of  the  human 
species  in  peace. 

This  peace,  however,  was  rather  superficial  than  sub- 
stantial. It  was  a  deceitful  exterior  which  cherished, 
beneath  its  surface,  a  volcano  that  was  preparing  to  ex- 
plode. At  a  conference  held  in  this  state,  many  of  the 
principal  friends  of  Methodism  assembled  from  various 
quarters  to  urge  the  necessity  of  suspending  the  opera- 
tion of  the  rufe  against  slavery,  which  had  created  so 
much  uneasiness  ;  and  which,  if  persisted  in,  they  were 
apprehensive  would  ultimately  render  Methodism  un- 
productive of  any  public  advantage.  But  although 
these  pleas  were  specious,  Dr.  Coke  and  his  friends 
were  not  to  be  proselyted  by  them.  It  was  therefore 
brought  to  this  issue,  that  unless  the  rule  against  slavery 
were  permitted  to  operate,  since  it  was  founded  upon  prin- 
ciples of  immutable  justice,  and  supported  by  reason, 
by  the  moral  feelings  of  the  heart,  and  by  the  powerful 
voice  of  revelation,  preaching  should  be  withdrawn  al- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


141 


together  from  those  circuits  and  places  in  which  it  was 
too  obnoxious  to  be  suffered.  Astonished  at  these  de- 
terminations, the  opposers  of  the  rule  began  seriously  to 
weigh  the  opposite  members  of  the  alternative,  to  one 
of  which  they  were  compelled  to  submit.  And  finding, 
how  desirable  soever  it  might  be  to  preserve  the  gospel 
in  peace,  that  it  would  be  attended  with  more  serious 
inconveniences  to  lose  it  altogether,  though  connected 
with  its  rule  against  slavery,  they  withdrew  their  oppo- 
sition. A  letter  was  accordingly  addressed  to  the  con- 
ference, expressive  of  their  resolution,  and  praying  for 
a  reappointment  of  the  preachers,  although  their  avowed 
hostility  to  the  detestable  trade  might  involve  them  in 
considerable  trouble. 

To  blunt,  as  much  as  possible,  the  edge  of  anticipated 
violence,  it  was  resolved  in  this  conference  to  draw  up 
a  petition,  that  should  be  presented  to  the  general  as- 
sembly of  Virginia,  praying  that  body  to  pass  an  act  for 
the  immediate  or  gradual  emancipation  of  the  negro 
slaves,  under  such  regulations  as  the  assembly  in  its 
wisdom  should  see  meet.  This  petition  was  drawn  up,  * 
and  a  copy  given  to  each  preacher,  to  take  with  him 
into  his  circuit,  to  present  to  the  freeholders  for  the  sig- 
natures of  such  as  could  be  induced  to  favour  their  legal 
design.  Already  had  the  subject  been  debated  in  the 
assembly,  and  many  powerful  voices  had  declaimed 
against  this  authorized  abomination.  Among  the  free- 
holders, also,  many  had  expressed  the  same  sentiments; 
so  that,  although  the  measure  was  unpopular  among  men 
whose  pecuniary  interests  absorbed  every  other  consi- 
deration, it  was  not  without  reason  that  sanguine  hopes 
were  entertained  of  its  final  success. 

In  the  meanwhile,  Dr.  Coke,  on  the  breaking  up  of 
the  conference,  proceeded  onward  from  town  to  town, 
preaching  the  word,  and  exhorting  the  negroes  to  obe-  , 
dience,  while  he  protested  against  slavery ;  at  the  same 
time  making  collections  for  the  college  that  was  erect- 
ing, and  interesting  the  people  in  favour  of  the  refugees 
in  Nova  Scotia.  On  every  occasion,  beside  that  of  the 
slave  business,  peace  and  prosperity  crowned  his  efforts. 
When  this  obnoxious  subject  was  omitted,  he  was  ca- 
ressed, and  received  with  all  the  veneration  and  respect 


142 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


which  a  delegate  of  heaven  can  claim.  But  on  other 
occasions,  when  this  fatal  chord  was  touched,  it  instantly 
vibrated  discord  through  the  congregations,  and  ap- 
plauses gave  place  to  execrations.  In  some  places  the 
members  of  society  were  disgusted,  and  many  among 
them  withdrew  :  and  sometimes  the  houses  of  the  plant- 
ers, in  which  he  had  been  accustomed  to  receive  the 
most  hospitable  entertainment,  were  shut  against  him. 
On  other  occasions,  so  far  as  his  enemies  could  extend 
their  influence,  he  found  himself  excluded  from  the 
churches,  and  places  of  public  worship,  to  which  he  had 
been  previously  invited,  and  had  frequently  had  access. 

But  these  discouragements  were  not  without  their 
corresponding  advantages.  In  several  places  the  loss 
of  old  friends  was  but  a  prelude  to  the  acquirement  of 
new  ;  and  while  some  became  enraged  at  his  faithful 
testimony  against  slavery,  many  were  convinced  of  its 
injustice,  and  proclaimed  liberty  to  their  captives.  In 
the  midst  of  these  vicissitudes,  the  societies  also  almost 
everywhere  increased,  so  that  while  they  were  abandon- 
ed by  the  selfish  and  inhumane,  they  were  augmented 
by  new  members,  whose  views  were  in  unison  with  the 
doctrine  and  principles  thus  uniformly  inculcated,  though 
variously  received. 

Animated  by  these  encouragements  more  than  he  was 
intimidated  by  surrounding  hostilities,  Dr.  Coke  deter- 
mined to  persevere.  But  he  was  particularly  solicitous 
to  promote,  through  the  medium  of  the  petition,  the 
grand  object  at  which  their  varied  efforts  aimed  ;  being 
well  assured  that,  if  this  should  ultimately  prove  suc- 
cessful, their  measures  would  be  accomplished,  and 
hostilities  would  cease.  To  facilitate  this,  a  favourable 
opportunity  now  presented  itself. 

On  Wednesday,  the  25th  of  May,  Dr.  Coke  met  Mr. 
Asbury  by  appointment,  at  Alexandria,  in  Virginia,  not 
far  from  which  was  the  seat  of  General  Washington, 
from  whom  they  received  an  invitation  to  dine  on  the 
following  day.  Accepting  of  this  invitation,  they  re- 
paired to  his  hospitable  mansion.  Mount  Vernon,  the 
general's  seat,  Dr.  Coke  describes  "as  very  elegant, 
built  upon  the  great  river  Potomac,  for  the  improvement 
of  the  navigation  of  which,  he  is  carrying  on,  jointly 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


143 


with  the  state,  some  amazing  plans.  He  received  us 
very  politely,  and  was  very  open  to  access.  He  is  quite 
the  plain  country  gentleman.  After  dinner  we  desired 
a  private  interview,  and  opened  to  him  the  grand  busi- 
ness on  which  we  came,  presenting  to  him  our  petition 
for  the  emancipation  of  the  negroes,  and  entreating  his 
signature,  if  the  eminence  of  his  station  did  not  render 
it  inexpedient  for  him  to  sign  any  petition."  On  the 
subject  of  emancipation,  "  he  informed  us  that  he  was 
of  our  sentiments,  and  had  signified  his  thoughts  to  most 
of  the  great  men  of  the  state,  though  he  did  not  see  it 
proper  to  sign  the  petition  ;  but  if  the  assembly  took 
the  subject  into  consideration,  he  would  signify  his  sen- 
timents by  a  letter."* 

Although  General  Washington,  from  being  president 
of  the  general  congress,  could  not  find  it  convenient,  as 
a  citizen  of  Virginia,  to  sign  any  petition  to  be  present- 
ed to  the  assembly  of  that  state,  yet  the  public  and 
undisguised  avowal  of  his  sentiments  in  favour  of  the 
principles  upon  which  the  petition  was  founded,  was  a 
most  important  acquisition.  Both  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr. 
Asbury  felt  its  influence  in  all  its  force  ;  and  their  future 
movements  respecting  slavery  were  so  conducted  as  to 
coincide  with  the  sanguine  hopes  they  had  been  led  to 
entertain.  Under  present  circumstances,  as  the  question 
was  to  be  agitated  in  the  legislative  body,  common  pru- 
dence dictated  the  omission  of  every  action  that  might 
tend  to  provoke  opposition,  and  create  unnecessary 
irritation. 

It  is  an  obvious  fact  that,  while  the  preachers  con- 
tinued to  declaim  in  public  against  the  injustice  of 
slavery,  they  furnished  their  enemies  with  a  plausible 
pretext  to  form  a  counter  petition,  which  might  ultimately 
tend  to  defeat  their  own.  They  might  have  represented 
Dr.  Coke  and  his  colleagues  as  countenancing  factions ; — 
as  acting  independently  of  legislative  sanction; — and  as 
dictating  rules  of  action  to  the  people,  which  tended  to 
alienate  that  submission  which  the  state  had  an  exclusive 
right  to  command.  And  that  a  legislative  compliance 
with  their  requests  would  appear  to  be  extorted  through 


*  Dr.  Coke's  journal,  p.  45. 


144 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


fear,  rather  than  granted  from  a  principle  of  generous 
concession  ;  and  thus  enable  them  to  triumph  in  that 
contempt  to  which  their  clamours  had  exposed  the  go- 
vernment. That  it  would  argue  an  imbecility  in  the 
constituted  authority  to  be  thus  awed  into  submission 
by  indirect  menaces,  and  tarnish  the  dignity  of  the  state, 
by  reproaching  it  with  a  want  of  power  to  enforce  obe- 
dience to  established  usages,  agreeably  to  the  competent 
dictates  of  its  own  wisdom. 

To  prevent  these  plausable  pretences  from  being 
urged,  was  therefore  a  necessary  step  to  be  taken  in  the 
present  crisis  of  affairs.  Accordingly,  on  the  second 
of  June,  when  their  conference  was  opened,  the  rule 
respecting  slavery  was  taken  into  serious  consideration ; 
and  judging  from  the  manner  in  which  it  had  been  with- 
stood, that  steady  perseverance  might  ultimately  defeat 
a  greater  good,  it  was  finally  determined  that  its  opera- 
tions should,  for  the  present,  be  suspended.  To  this 
measure  Dr.  Coke  was  the  more  willing  to  accede,  as, 
being  about  to  take  his  leave  of  the  continent,  and  to 
return  to  England,  he  was  anxious  to  leave  the  societies 
in  peace.  Of  the  lawfulness  of  this  rule,  no  doubt  was 
ever  entertained  by  the  conference,  but  its  expediency 
was  rendered  somewhat  problematical,  through  existing 
circumstances ;  and  on  this  ground  it  was  permitted  to 
rest. 

In  pursuing  his  journeys  through  the  states,  Dr.  Coke 
frequently  found  himself  exposed  to  imminent  dangers. 
Sometimes  he  has  been  benighted  in  dreary  forests  ;  and, 
like  his  Lord  and  Master,  has  had  scarcely  where  to  lay 
his  head.  Sometimes  he  has  missed  his  way,  and  has 
been  compelled  to  wander  in  a  forlorn  condition,  through 
trackless  deserts,  exposed  to  the  violence  of  the  ele- 
ments. Sometimes  his  accommodations  were  exceed- 
ingly uncomfortable,  and  his  provisions  both  scanty  and 
bad.  "I  have  hardly,"  says  he  in  one  place,  "eaten 
any  thing  these  ten  weeks  of  the  flesh  kind,  but  swine's 
flesh  and  shad  fish."  And  in  another  he  observes,  "  I 
was  met  by  our  dear  and  valuable  friend  Dr.  Hopkins. 
He  brought  me  to  his  house  that  evening,  though  it  was 
dark  before  we  reached  it.  Here  I  found  myself  locked 
up  in  the  midst  of  mountains.    So  romantic  a  scene  I 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


145 


think  I  never  beheld.    The  wolves,  I  find,  frequently- 
come  up  to  our  friends'  fences  at  night,  howling  in  an 
awful  manner,  and  sometimes  they  seize  upon  a  straying  • 
sheep." 

But  it  was  not  to  wolves,  to  dreary  nights,  to  the  vio- 
lence of  the  elements,  to  the  want  of  accommodations, 
or  to  the  frowns  of  solitude,  while  traversing  the  path- 
less desert,  that  Dr.  Coke  was  most  dangerously  exposed. 
His  perils  by  water  were  still  more  terrific  than  the 
preceding,  and  in  crossing  in  one  place,  while  travelling 
toward  Alexandria,  in  order  to  reach  a  bridge,  under 
which  the  principal  stream  ran,  the  inundation  which  the 
violent  rain  had  occasioned  was  so  great,  that  the  water 
entered  into  the  top  of  his  boots  while  he  sat  on  horse- 
back. In  another  place,  where  the  bridge  had  been 
broken  down  by  the  impetuous  current,  the  company 
were  compelled  to  drive  their  horses  across,  not  daring 
to  venture  on  their  backs,  and  in  this  they  were  in  the 
greatest  danger  of  losing  them,  the  torrent  being  so 
strong  as  to  carry  them  away.  Providentially,  after 
many  efforts,  the  animals  escaped,  and  landed  safely  on 
the  opposite  side.  As  to  themselves,  they  were  com- 
pelled with  great  labour  to  patch  up  the  fragments  of 
the  broken  bridge,  and  to  venture  their  lives  on  the 
shattered  planks  that  trembled  under  their  feet.  During 
this  day  they  had  travelled  forty  miles ;  and  they  were  so 
detained,  through  the  accidents  to  which  they  had  been 
exposed,  that  darkness  and  fatigue  overtook  them  before 
they  could  reach  the  place  of  their  destination ;  but  at 
length,  by  the  good  hand  of  God  upon  them,  they  found 
an  inn  on  the  road,  which  alleviated  the  horrors  of  their 
situation.  On  the  day  following  they  were  locked  up 
by  the  surrounding  torrents ;  and  on  that  which  suc- 
ceeded, they  marched  in  the  midst  of  perils.  "After 
many  doubts,"  says  Dr.  Coke,  "  and  I  confess  with 
trembling,  I  was  prevailed  upon  to  walk  over  a  long 
pine  tree,  which  lay  across  a  strong  and  deep  stream 
of  water,  in  which  I  must  have  been  inevitably  drowned, 
if  my  foot  had  slipped.  A  man  went  before,  leading 
me  by  the  hand.  But  here,  as  everywhere,  the  Lord 
was  on  my  right  hand  that  I  should  not  fall."  On  the 
afternoon  of  this  day,  he  crossed  the  same  stream  of 
7 


146 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


water,  in  which  he  had  been  carried  down  by  a  floating 
tree,  as  we  have  already  noticed  in  a  preceding  part  of 
this  chapter.  But  on  the  present  occasion  the  water 
was  so  low  that  he  had  nothing  to  apprehend.  It  was 
here  he  observes,  "  where  the  awful  scene  happened, 
which  I  trust,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  I  shall  never 
forget." 

Dr.  Coke  had  now  been  in  America  from  the  3d  of 
November,  1784,  to  June  1,  1785 ;  and  he  was  on  the 
eve  of  taking  his  departure  for  England.  During  his 
residence  on  the  continent  he  had  travelled  several 
thousand  miles,  and  had  encountered  difficulties  of  the 
most  complicated,  severe,  and  trying  nature.  By  what 
motive  then  can  we  suppose  him  to  have  been  actuated, 
but  that  by  which  he  uniformly  professed  to  be  guided  ? 
If  worldly  aggrandizement  had  been  his  object  he  cer- 
tainly selected  an  unpromising  path,  or  totally  mistook 
his  road.  If  the  prospect  of  wealth  had  allured  him,  a 
gentleman  of  a  decent  and  independent  fortune  would 
hardly  think  of  finding  it  among  the  wolves  of  the  Blue 
Ridge,  or  the  inundations  of  the  desert.  If  ambition 
had  tempted  him,  he  would  rather  have  sought  to  gather 
fame  from  less  thorny  shrubs.  If  vanity  had  been  his 
ruling  passion,  it  would  have  induced  him  to  secure  the 
approbation  of  the  powerful,  the  wealthy,  and  the  great. 
And  if  the  plaudits  of  mortals  had  stimulated  him  to 
exertion,  he  would  have  palliated  the  enormities  of  sla- 
very, and  have  exchanged  the  execrations  which  he 
endured  on  that  account,  for  the  smiles  which  are  always 
ready  to  flatter  an  ignoble  spirit.  In  befriending  the 
negroes,  and  endeavouring  to  alleviate  the  rigours  of 
their  condition,  while  he  generously  aimed  at  their 
moral  improvement  and  eternal  welfare,  it  will  be  rea- 
dily admitted  that  "  Coke  appeared  ambitious  ;"  but  in 
other  respects  "  ambition  should  be  formed  of  sterner 
stuff." 

Having  thus,  as  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  God, 
formed  a  new  era  in  the  annals  of  Methodism  in  the 
western  world,  Dr.  Coke  took  leave  of  his  numerous 
and  affectionate  friends,  and  embarked  on  board  a  ship 
called  the  Olive  Branch,  on  the  3d  of  June,  to  sail  for 
England.    Contrary  winds,  however,  impeded  his  pro- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  PR.  COKE. 


147 


gress,  so  that  more  than  a  week  elapsed  before  they 
could  finally  leave  the  American  shores.  During  this 
interval  his  time  was  occupied  in  writing  letters  to  his 
friends  whom  he  was  about  to  leave,  giving  them  ad- 
vice, and  bidding  them  farewell.  The  wind  at  length 
proving  favourable  they  took  their  departure ;  and, 
without  meeting  with  any  thing  remarkable,  reached 
England  in  safety. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Meets  with  an  unpleasant  reception  from  Mr.  Wesley  at  the 
conference — Causes  developed,  and  his  conduct  vindicated — En- 
tertains thoughts  of  separating  from  the  Establishment — Opens  a 
missionary  correspondence  with  a  gentlemen  in  India — Visits  the 
Norman  Isles — First  introduction  of  Methodism  into  the  islands 
— Resolute  perseverance  of  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  amid  persecution — 
Dr.  Coke  sails  a  second  time  for  America— Prominent  disasters 
of  their  voyage — Manner  of  employing  his  time  on  board — Super- 
stitious brutality  of  the  captain — Tranquil  state  of  Dr.  Coke's 
mind — Driven  to  Antigua. 

It  was  the  lot  of  Dr.  Coke,  soon  after  his  arrival  in 
England,  to  meet,  from  Mr.  Wesley,  with  a  reception  at 
the  conference  which,  from  his  indefatigable  exertions 
during  his  absence,  he  was  not  prepared  to  expect. 

We  have  already  had  occasion  to  notice  that,  on  the 
political  questions  which  had  involved  Great  Britain 
and  America  in  a  war,  Mr.  Wesley's  sentiments  were 
decidedly  in  favour  of  the  mother  country.  And  al- 
though he  had  relaxed  in  his  language  since  the  inde- 
pendence of  the  United  States  had  been  acknowledged, 
his  views  remained  unaltered,  and  he  was  not  much  dis- 
posed to  hear  the  propriety  of  these  sentiments  ques- 
tioned. On  the  part  of  Dr.  Coke  we  have  also  seen 
that,  from  the  official  situation  in  which  he  was  placed 
by  Mr.  Wesley,  on  his  arrival  in  America,  he  thought 
himself  under  a  moral  necessity  of  joining  in  an  address 
to  General  Washington,  as  president  of  the  American 
congress,  in  behalf  of  all  the  Methodists  in  the  United 
States. 


148 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


The  various  addresses,  thus  presented,  soon  found 
their  way  into  the  American  newspapers,  and  in  these 
papers  they  were  brought  across  the  Atlantic.  Among 
these  addresses  there  was  none  that  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  the  English  Methodists  so  much  as  that  which 
bore  the  signature  of  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Asbury,  as 
superintendents  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America.  A  copy  of  this  address 
had  been  carefully  preserved,  and  it  was  now  intro- 
duced as  a  ground  of  censure  against  the  doctor. 

It  was  urged  against  him  that,  as  a  subject  of  Great 
Britain,  it  was  inconsistent  with  his  character  to  sign 
the  address.  That  several  expressions  therein  contain- 
ed, in  favour  of  the  American  government,  implied  a 
severe  reflection  on  our  own,  and  could  not  justly  have 
been  used  by  a  British  subject,  unless  he  had  renounced 
all  allegiance  to  his  sovereign,  and  withdrawn  himself 
from  the  constitution  of  his  country.  That  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Methodist  society  in  England,  and  a  leading 
character  in  the  connection,  his  conduct  was  calculated 
to  provoke  the  indignation  of  government.  And,  final- 
ly, that  the  address  itself  was  a  tacit  impeachment  of 
Mr.  Wesley's  political  sentiments,  and  tended  to  place 
the  whole  body  of  Methodists  in  a  very  equivocal  and 
suspicious  light. 

Dr.  Coke  heard  these  charges  urged  against  him  in 
profound  silence.  In  the  mere  abstract,  when  separa- 
ted from  the  colouring  of  aggravation,  they  were,  per- 
haps, nearly  true  ;  but  when  viewed  in  relation  to  that 
double  character  which  he  was  called  to  sustain,  the 
occasions  of  them  seemed  unavoidably  to  arise  from  the 
situation  in  which  he  was  placed. 

Under  these  circumstances,  as  some  decisive  steps 
were  necessary  to  be  taken  in  this  critical  affair,  it  was 
finally  determined  that  the  name  of  Dr.  Coke  should  be 
omitted  in  the  minutes  for  the  succeeding  year.  This 
prudent  resolution  had  the  desired  effect ;  and  the 
business  of  conference  proceeded  and  terminated  in 
peace. 

But  this  silent  mark  of  disapprobation,  as  was  evident 
from  the  effects  which  followed,  was  on  the  whole  more 
nominal  than  real.  The  doctor  still  maintained  his  rank 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE.  149 

in  Mr.  Wesley's  affectionate  regard,  and  continued  to 
retain  those  offices  which  he  had  hitherto  filled.  At 
the  conclusion  of  the  conference,  he  proceeded,  as 
though  nothing  disagreeable  had  occurred,  travelling 
through  the  societies  in  the  same  manner  as  he  had 
travelled  before  he  went  to  America. 

Dr.  Coke,  during  his  residence  on  the  continent,  had 
heard  so  much  of  the  abominable  conduct  of  the  Ameri- 
can clergy  who  had  absconded  at  the  commencement  of 
the  war  ;  and  had  seen  so  much  that  was  disgusting  in 
those  that  now  supplied  some  churches,  that  his  indig- 
nant feelings  were  roused  to  an  exalted  pitch.  The 
strong  impressions  which  these  reports  and  observations 
had  made,  continued  to  haunt  him  while  on  the  conti- 
nent, and  to  be  his  companions  while  returning  to  Eng- 
land. And  such  was  the  effect  which  they  produced  in 
his  mind  that,  on  his  arrival  in  this  country,  he  was 
strongly  prepossessed  with  an  idea  that  it  would  be  for 
the  interests  of  vital  Christianity,  and  for  the  welfare  of 
Methodism,  if  the  Methodists  were  wholly  to  withdraw 
from  the  Establishment,  and  become  a  separate  body. 
His  views  on  this  subject  he  communicated  to  others, 
who,  coinciding  with  him  in  sentiment,  so  far  confirmed 
him  in  the  propriety  of  the  measure,  that  he  formed  the 
outline  of  a  plan  which  he  thought  the  Methodist  con- 
ference might  prudently  carry  into  execution. 

It  was  not  long,  however,  that  he  continued  under  the 
influence  of  these  erroneous  impressions.  His  resi- 
dence in  England  soon  taught  him  that  he  had  made  an 
unjustifiable  transfer  of  the  conduct  of  the  American 
clergy  to  those  of  Britain.  With  this  enlightened  view 
he  observed,  in  reply  to  the  strictures  published  on  his 
sermon  preached  at  Baltimore,  that,  "  fallen  as  the  min- 
isters of  the  Establishment  in  England  in  general  are, 
they  are  incomparably  to  be  preferred  before  the  clergy 
of  America."  In  consequence  of  this  change  in  his 
views  and  prejudices,  which  the  conduct  of  the  American 
clergy  had  excited,  the  plan  was  discarded  before  it 
came  to  full  maturity ;  and  it  is  sincerely  to  be  hoped 
that,  being  interred,  nothing  may  ever  occur  henceforth 
to  call  it  from  its  grave. 

Of  the  error,  into  which  Dr.  Coke  was  thus  indis- 


150 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


creetly  led,  he  was  afterward  more  fully  sensible.  And, 
as  "  a  noble  mind  disdains  not  to  repent,"  he  frankly 
acknowledged  his  precipitancy  in  a  letter  which  he 
wrote  on  an  opposite  occasion  to  the  bishop  of  London, 
an  extract  from  which,  together  with  the  bishop's  reply, 
will  be  hereafter  inserted. 

In  the  early  months  of  the  year  1786,  Dr.  Coke  tra- 
velled through  a  considerable  part  of  England,  preach- 
ing to  the  various  congregations  which  assembled  ;  and, 
with  the  true  spirit  of  a  missionary,  which  he  had  been 
solicitous  to  cultivate  on  his  voyage  to  the  continent, 
endeavouring  to  excite  their  benevolent  feelings  toward 
the  refugees  in  Nova  Scotia,  whose  cause  he  had  es- 
poused while  in  America,  and  still  continued  to  support 
with  unremitting  zeal.  To  the  north  of  England  he 
chiefly  directed  his  journeys  ;  and  prior  to  his  return  to 
London,  he  penetrated  into  a  part  of  Scotland.  In  this 
infant  state  of  things,  his  success  in  appealing  to  the 
liberality  of  the  people  was  equal  to  any  expectations 
that  prudence  might  form.  It  was  not  indeed  to  be 
compared  with  the  contributions  of  the  present  enlight- 
ened and  liberal  age  ;  but  the  collections  which  he  made, 
together  with  the  assistance  procured  by  his  friends, 
enabled  him  to  accomplish  the  object  of  his  wishes  ; 
although  the  interposition  of  Providence  turned  the  ap- 
plication of  the  amount  in  a  new  direction,  which  no 
person  could  at  that  time  have  anticipated. 

But  although  Nova  Scotia  was  the  primary  object 
which  he  had  in  view,  his  exertions  were  not  exclusively 
restricted  to  this  part  of  the  continent.  His  mind  seems 
to  have  expanded  with  the  journeys  he  had  taken,  and 
his  benevolence  began  to  embrace  the  inhabitants  of 
every  zone.  In  the  United  States  he  saw  an  ample 
field  for  missionary  labours.  It  was  a  region  in  which 
thousands  were  living  without  hope  and  without  God  in 
the  world  ;  and  among  whom  even  the  sound  of  the  gos- 
pel had  scarcely  been  heard  for  many  years.  To  these 
secluded  districts  he  was  solicitous  to  send  ministers  ; 
but  the  resources  which  have  since  supplied  the  means 
of  support  were  at  this  time  in  a  great  measure  unex- 
plored ;  so  that  he  was  compelled  to  behold  the  spiritual 
distresses  of  his  fellow-creatures,  without  having  the 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


151 


power  to  furnish  them  with  an  adequate  relief.  Still 
his  missionary  spirit  remained  with  unabating  ardour, 
and  even  rose  above  those  pecuniary  embarrassments 
which  seemed  to  increase  its  internal  vigour  by  circum- 
scribing the  extent  of  its  operations. 

From  Wales,  the  place  of  his  nativity,  he  had  repaired 
to  England ;  and  from  England  he  had  proceeded  to 
Scotland  and  Ireland.  From  Europe  he  had  taken  a 
voyage  to  America,  and  had  opened  a  correspondence 
with  a  gentleman  in  Asia,  relative  to  the  establishment 
of  a  mission  among  the  benighted  pagans  of  India.  In 
all  these  movements  nothing  but  a  unity  of  principle  is 
discoverable,  varying  in  its  operations  as  circumstances 
pointed  out  the  most  probable  means  of  accomplish- 
ing the  end  he  had  in  view  ;  which,  in  its  aggregate 
amount,  included  the  glory  of  God,  the  extension  of  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom,  and  the  ultimate  happiness  of  the 
human  race.  And,  although  the  result  of  his  communi- 
cations with  India  at  this  time,  amounted  to  little  more 
than  a  developement  of  the  miserable  condition  of  the 
people,  sunk  in  the  lowest  state  of  mental  degradation  ; 
this  very  gloomy  account,  instead  of  throwing  him  into 
despondency,  left  on  his  mind  an  impression  in  their  fa- 
vour that  was  never  to  be  effaced. 

Of  a  mission  to  India,  the  undertaking  presented  itself 
before  him  in  all  its  magnitude ;  but  an  adequacy  of 
means  proportioned  to  the  end  was  not  in  his  power. 
This  important  work  was  therefore  kept  in  reserve,  un- 
til a  happy  combination  of  circumstances  should  appear 
to  point  out  the  will  of  Providence,  without  exposing 
those  who  should  engage  in  the  arduous  task  to  the 
charge  of  being  deluded  by  visionary  expectations. 
More  than  twenty-seven  years  elapsed  before  this  fa- 
vourable concurrence  of  circumstances  appeared.  It 
was  then  embraced  as  a  call  from  God ;  and  Dr.  Coke, 
though  far  advanced  in  years,  undertook  the  superin- 
tendency  of  the  work,  in  the  prosecution  of  which  he 
finished  his  mortal  career.  But  these  eventful  incidents 
will  appear  before  us  hereafter,  when  we  advance  to  that 
period  of  his  life  in  which  they  will  be  given  in  detail. 
At  present  we  must  return  to  his  labours  and  employ- 
ment in  1786,  during  which  he  paid  a  visit  to  the  Nor- 


152 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


man  Isles,  and  was  made  instrumental  in  the  hand  of 
God,  of  establishing  a  Methodist  society  in  Guernsey. 
But  as  many  erroneous  accounts  respecting  the  establish- 
ment of  Methodism  in  these  islands  have  been  published, 
it  may  not  be  improper  to  take  a  retrospective  survey 
of  its  origin,  and  to  detail  the  facts  in  their  various  con- 
nections leading  to  this  result,  especially  as  information 
has  been  received  from  an  authentic  source. 

The  island  of  Jersey,  in  which  Methodism  first  ap- 
peared, is  about  thirty  miles  in  circumference,  and  con- 
tains upward  of  twenty  thousand  inhabitants.  It  has 
twelve  parish  churches,  which  are  supplied  by  regular 
ministers,  under  the  jurisdiction  of  a  dean.  But  not- 
withstanding such  ecclesiastical  provision,  vital  religion 
was  but  little  known  among  the  inhabitants  for  a  series 
of  years,  in  the  early  periods  of  its  history. 

God  had  indeed  called  the  people  to  repentance,  by 
gentle  but  redoubled  strokes  of  his  rod  ;  but  these  so- 
lemn warnings  seem  to  have  produced  no  lasting  effects. 
One  was  by  repeated  shocks  of  an  earthquake  for  seve- 
ral days  successively,  which  so  deeply  affected  the  mind 
of  the  aged  clergyman  of  St.  Helier,  that  he  called  the 
people  of  his  charge  to  a  daily  attendance  on  public 
worship  in  the  church,  so  long  as  the  visitation  con- 
tinued. But,  although  the  alarm  excited  by  the  threat- 
ened calamity  was  considerable,  the  serious  impressions 
that  were  apparent  subsided  with  the  occasion,  and  no 
effectual  reformation  was  produced  in  the  lives  of  the 
inhabitants.  Another  warning  was  given  in  the  year 
1781,  when  a  detachment  of  French  soldiers  invaded 
the  island,  and,  in  the  conflict  which  ensued,  several 
lives,  on  both  sides,  were  lost.  But  still  the  native 
islanders  "  did  not  turn  to  him  that  smote  them,  neither 
did  they  seek  the  Lord  of  hosts." 

A  large  fleet  of  ships  was  annually  fitted  out  from  this 
island,  for  fishing  on  the  banks  of  Newfoundland.  This 
afforded  many  of  the  sailors  an  opportunity  of  going  on 
shore,  and  while  on  shore,  of  attending  the  ministry  of 
the  Rev.  Lawrence  Coughlan,  a  preacher  belonging  to 
Lady  Huntingdon's  connection,  who  resided  at  St. 
John's.  Some  of  these  sailors  being  seriously  affected 
under  his  preaching,  declared  on  their  return  to  Jersey, 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


153 


both  in  public  and  private,  the  blesssed  effects  which 
had  resulted  from  Mr.  Coughlan's  ministry.  Soon  after 
this  the  captain  of  a  vessel  from  Poole,  in  Dorsetshire, 
who  brought  government  stores  to  Jersey  in  time  of 
war,  and  also  traded  there  subsequently  in  times  of  peace, 
preached  on  almost  every  return  at  St.  Helier.  At  his 
instance  also  a  blind  man  from  Poole  was  induced  to 
visit  them,  and  to  reside  a  short  season  in  the  island  as 
a  stated  minister.  By  all  these  means  a  few  persons, 
both  in  town  and  country,  were  brought  under  a  serious 
concern  for  their  souls,  and  for  some  time  attended  the 
meeting ;  but  this  last  preacher  being  obliged  to  return 
to  England  for  want  of  support,  the  flock  became  scat- 
tered like  sheep  without  a  shepherd. 

Such  was  the  state  of  things,  when  a  small  number 
of  religious  soldiers,  belonging  to  a  regiment  which 
was  ordered  from  England  to  Jersey,  providentially 
came  thither.  These  men  had  heard  the  gospel  under 
Captain  Webb,  at  Winchester  and  Southampton  ;  and, 
finding  on  their  arrival  little  help  or  food  for  their  souls 
in  their  new  situation,  they  asked  the  few  serious  pro- 
fessors, with  whom  they  soon  became  acquainted,  if 
they  were  willing  (being  Calvinists)  to  receive  a  preacher 
from  Mr.  Wesley's  connection,  provided  one  could  be 
obtained.  To  this  they  consented.  The  soldiers  there- 
fore immediately  wrote  a  letter  to  Mr.  Jasper  Wins- 
comb,  a  local  preacher  at  Whitchurch,  requesting  him 
to  lay  their  case  before  Mr.  Wesley,  by  letter,  and  soli- 
cit assistance. 

Robert  Carr  Brackenbury,  Esq.,  a  gentleman  of  for- 
tune, liberality,  and  piety,  who  had  some  years  before 
joined  the  Methodist  communion,  and  preached  in  con- 
nection with  that  people,  happened,  through  the  good 
providence  of  God,  to  be  at  this  time  on  a  short  excur- 
sion from  London,  with  that  aged  and  truly  venerable 
man,  when  he  produced  the  letter  just  received  from  Mr. 
Winscomb.  Mr.  Brackenbury,  on  considering  the  pro- 
posal, and  having  some  acquaintance  with  the  French 
language,  viewed  it  as  a  call  from  God,  and  immediately 
offered  his  services.  The  offer  was  thankfully  accepted 
by  Mr.  Wesley  ;  and,  in  a  few  days,  toward  the  end  of 
December,  1783,  that  gentleman,  having  received  letters 
7* 


154 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


of  recommendation  in  London,  and  being  also  com- 
mended by  the  prayers  of  the  society  in  the  new  chapel, 
City  Road,  to  the  grace  of  God  for  the  work,  embarked 
on  board  a  vessel  at  Southampton  for  Jersey.  He  had 
at  this  time  in  his  service  Mr.  Alexander  Kilham,  who 
afterward  set  himself  at  the  head  of  a  party  that  sepa- 
rated from  the  Methodist  connection.  As  Mr.  Kilham 
had  been  a  local  preacher  in  the  place  where  he  lived, 
Mr.  Brackenbury  considered  him  as  his  coadjutor  in 
the  gospel,  no  less  than  his  servant;  and  they  soon  be- 
gan to  exercise  their  ministry,  first  in  an  old  religious 
house  near  the  sea,  and  afterward  in  a  room  in  the 
town,  which  Mr.  B.  had  hired  for  the  purpose.  These 
meetings  were  exceedingly  disturbed,  and  the  demon  of 
persecution  raged  horribly.  But  the  Lord  stood  by  and 
strengthened  his  servants  ;  and  all  those  who  had  been 
previously  converted,  as  well  as  those  who  had  recently 
turned  to  the  Lord,  sweetly  coalesced  ;nto  one  body. 
This  union  particularly  appeared  at  a  lovefeast,  held  at 
St.  Helier,  when  all  differences  of  opinion  were  lost  and 
swallowed  up  in  the  overflowings  of  divine  and  fraternal 
affection ;  and  French  and  English,  in  their  respective 
tongues,  unanimously  declared  the  wonderful  works  of 
God. 

The  same  riotous  proceedings,  in  process  of  time, 
extended  to  different  parts  of  the  island  as  the  work 
spread ;  and  continued,  with  some  intervals  of  rest,  for 
several  years  following.  During  these  days  of  trouble, 
the  sufferers  sought  redress  from  the  civil  power,  but 
unhappily  they  sought  it  in  vain,  until  a  widow  of  St. 
Mary's,  at  whose  house  the  meetings  were  held,  having 
been  long  molested  by  the  mob,  by  appealing  to  the 
court  obtained  a  hearing.  Her  case  was  considered  ; 
the  rioters  were  fined,  and  compelled  to  find  security 
for  their  good  behaviour  in  future ;  in  consequence  of 
which  peace  was  procured.  Amid  these  oppositions, 
religion,  in  its  life  and  power,  continued  to  flourish ; 
while  those  local  preachers  who  had  exercised  their 
ministry  from  the  beginning  prosecuted  their  work,  and 
some  new  ones  were  raised  up.  Societies  also  were 
formed  over  the  greater  part  of  the  island.  For  awhile 
Mr.  B.'s  hired  house  served  for  a  place  of  worship  ;  but 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV*  DR.  COKE. 


155 


afterward  a  more  commodious  building  in  the  centre  of 
the  town  was  converted  to  the  same  use  ;  and  finally,  a 
large  and  handsome  chapel  was  erected  by  subscription. 

At  an  early  period  of  Mr.  Brackenbury's  ministry, 
one  Peter  Arrive',  of  the  island  of  Guernsey,  who  traded 
in  a  small  vessel  to  Jersey,  a  man  of  a  wicked  life,  and 
of  rough  manners,  paid  a  visit  to  his  sisters  at  St.  He- 
lier,  in  Jersey.  These  sisters,  who  were  among  the 
first  fruits  of  Mr.  Brackenbury's  ministry,  prevailed  on 
their  brother  to  accompany  them  to  the  preaching  house, 
that,  hearing  for  himself,  he  might  not  be  deluded  with 
the  ridiculous  tales  which  common  report  had  thrown 
into  circulation.  In  compliance  with  their  request  he 
accordingly  went,  and  was  deeply  awakened  ;  and  with 
these  serious  impressions  he  returned  to  Guernsey,  to 
which  island  he  invited  Mr.  Brackenbury  to  come  and 
preach.  More  than  twelve  months,  however,  elapsed 
when,  under  serious  apprehensions  of  a  formidable  op- 
position on  account  of  the  prevailing  wickedness  of  the 
people,  Mr.  B.  made  his  first  visit.  The  event  proved 
more  favourable  than  his  fears  ;  for  he  was  received 
with  much  civility,  and  even  permitted  to  speak  in  seve- 
ral houses  without  interruption,  to  numerous  and  atten- 
tive hearers.  This  was  in  December,  1785.  Shortly 
afterward  he  was  followed  by  M.  De  Queteville  ;  and  in 
the  summer  of  1786  by  Dr.  Coke,  who,  in  company  with 
M.  De  Queteville,  formed,  as  already  observed,  the  first 
society  in  this  island.  Dr.  Coke  was  also  permitted  to 
preach  in  the  church  at  St.  Helier,  in  Jersey,  and  after- 
ward, holding  a  lovefeast  with  the  members  of  the  soci- 
ety, the  Lord  was  eminently  present  to  the  joy  and 
satisfaction  both  of  him  and  them. 

In  this  same  year,  1786,  the  prospect  which  opened 
in  the  Norman  isles  appearing  favourable,  induced  Mr. 
Wesley  to  send  another  preacher;  and  Mr.  Adam 
Clarke,  now  Dr.  Clarke,  was  appointed  to  the  work. 
Preaching  at  St.  Aubin,  the  treatment  he  received  was 
even  more  severe  than  that  which  his  predecessors  had 
experienced  at  St.  Helier.  The  house  in  which  he 
preached  was  frequently  surrounded  and  assaulted  by  a 
furious  mob  ;  and,  in  their  various  attacks,  it  was  nearly 
pulled  to  pieces.    To  himself  the  most  violent  personal 


156 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


indignities  were  frequently  offered,  which  more  than 
once  endangered  his  life.  On  finding,  however,  that 
he  was  not  to  be  intimidated,  one  of  the  magistrates 
placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the  mob,  and  with  his 
own  hands  dragged  him  from  the  pulpit.  The  drum- 
mer of  the  St.  Aubin  militia  was  then  called,  who  actu- 
ally beat  his  drum  through  the  street,  while  the  preacher 
was  conducted  by  the  mob  in  the  rear  to  the  extremity 
of  the  town,  and  dismissed  with  a  most  ferocious  assu- 
rance that  this  was  only  a  specimen  of  what  he  must 
expect  in  case  he  ever  presumed  to  pay  them  another 
visit.  But  this  ill  usage  was  not  sufficient  to  drive  him 
from  the  field  of  duty.  He  uniformly  told  them  that 
at  the  appointed  time  he  should  again  appear,  whatever 
consequences  might  ensue.  The  mob,  on  finding  him 
supported  by  an  undaunted  resolution,  surrounded  him 
on  his  return,  rather  to  admire  his  bravery  than  to  exe- 
cute their  threatenings  ;  and,  permitting  him  to  proceed 
in  peace,  they  became  the  savage  protectors  of  the  man 
whom  they  had  confederated  to  destroy. 

In  the  island  of  Guernsey  Dr.  Clarke  was  enabled 
during  his  stay  to  erect  a  commodious  chapel  in  the 
the  tcwn  of  St.  Peter,  and  to  collect  a  congregation, 
now  settled  into  serious  and  attentive  hearers.  In  1787 
he  also  visited  the  little  island  of  Alderney,  and  was  re- 
ceived with  the  greatest  cordiality.  Here  also  an  infant 
church  was  planted,  but  not  without  opposition,  through 
a  train  of  providential  circumstances  which  it  would  be 
tedious  to  enumerate.  Of  his  useful  labours  in  Jersey, 
Guernsey,  and  Alderney,  together  with  a  detailed  ac- 
count of  the  persecutions  to  which  he  was  exposed,  and 
also  of  his  Christian  fortitude,  zeal,  and  perseverance 
in  the  midst  of  danger,  a  memorial  is  preserved  in  the 
life  of  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,  by  Messrs.  Coke  and 
Moore,  to  which  the  reader  is  referred  who  desires  to 
obtain  particular  information  on  these  subjects.* 

Dr.  Coke,  on  returning  from  the  Norman  Isles,  began 
to  prepare  for  another  voyage  across  the  Atlantic. 
From  personal  observations,  and  from  letters,  he  had 
increased  his  knowledge  of  the  great  want  of  preachers 


*  See  Coke's  and  Moore's  Life  of  Wesley,  p.  428,  &c. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


157 


in  many  places,  and  had  found  that  the  necessities  of  all 
were  exceedingly  urgent.  But  as  he  had  more  particu- 
larly espoused  the  cause  of  the  Nova  Scotians,  and 
received  contributions  for  the  support  of  the  gospel 
among  them,  these  formed  the  primary  object  of  his 
present  consideration.  Having  made  every  necessary 
preparation,  and  procured  three  missionaries,  Messrs. 
Hammet,  Warrener,  and  Clarke,  to  accompany  him,  he 
set  his  face  toward  the  regions  of  Nova  Scotia.  It  was 
not  his  intention  to  remain  long  in  that  territory  ;  nei- 
ther was  he  fully  resolved  to  leave  behind  him  there  all 
the  missionaries  that  were  to  be  his  companions.  In 
these  appointments,  appearances  and  circumstances  were 
to  be  his  guide,  under  the  direction  of  a  discretionary 
power.  From  Nova  Scotia  he  intended  to  revisit  the 
United  States,  and  to  make  a  second  tour  through  the 
provinces  from  which  he  had  sailed  about  sixteen  months 
before.  But  God,  whose  way  is  in  the  whirlwind,  and 
path  in  the  great  waters,  gave  a  new  direction  to  his 
movements,  and  led  the  mission  that  was  intended  for 
the  north,  into  a  warmer  region.  By  these  means,  he 
made  the  tempest  which  assailed  them  on  the  Atlantic 
subservient  to  his  wise  designs,  and  productive  in  its 
issues  and  consequences  of  one  of  the  first  missions  that 
the  Methodists  have  been  made  instrumental  of  esta- 
blishing in  the  world. 

Dr.  Coke  and  his  companions  embarked  on  this  voy- 
age at  Gravesend,  on  Sunday,  the  24th  of  September, 
1786,  on  board  of  a  vessel  bound  to  Halifax.  The 
voyage  was,  on  the  whole,  the  most  perilous  he  ever 
undertook,  and  perhaps  one  of  the  most  distressing 
periods  of  his  life ;  as  they  were  compelled  to  contend 
with  adverse  winds  and  violent  storms  during  a  tedious 
passage  of  ten  weeks  ;  and  finally,  after  sustaining  innu- 
merable hardships,  to  abandon  the  port  of  their  primary 
destination,  and  seek  for  shelter  in  the  torrid  zone. 

During  the  first  five  days  and  nights,  contrary  winds 
prevented  them  from  making  any  progress  ;  so  that 
amid  stormy  seas  and  hostile  elements,  they  did  nothing 
but  cruise  between  the  south  of  France  and  the  Isle  of 
Wight.  On  the  night  of  the  28th  they  narrowly  escaped 
being  run  down  by  a  large  coal  ship,  which,  if  they  had 


158 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


not  providentially  slipped  close  by  her  side,  would  have 
compelled  them  to  find 

"  The  ship  their  coffin,  and  the  sea  their  grave." 

The  adverse  gale,  continuing  without  any  abatement, 
obliged  them  on  the  30th  to  take  shelter  in  St.  Helen's. 
From  hence,  on  the  ensuing  day,  they  got  up  to  Spit- 
head,  when  the  missionaries  went  on  shore,  and  once 
more  paid  a  visit  to  their  friends  at  Portsmouth.  Their 
stay,  however,  was  very  short,  as,  to  prevent  the  vessel 
from  sailing  without  them,  they  had  engaged  to  return 
on  board  every  night.  Having,  therefore,  one  evening 
preached,  and  taken  leave  of  their  friends,  they  pro- 
ceeded about  midnight  toward  their  vessel,  from  which 
they  were  about  seven  miles  distant.  But  this  passage 
proved  so  tempestuous,  that  after  rowing  in  their  boat 
about  two  miles,  their  pilot  advised  them  to  return,  and 
take  up  their  lodgings  during  the  remaining  part  of  the 
night  on  board  a  yacht  which  lay  near  them,  of  which 
he  had  the  command.  To  do  this  he  thought  they 
might  presume  with  safety,  as  the  same  cause  which 
prevented  them  from  reaching  their  vessel  would  detain 
her  in  the  harbour. 

The  severity  of  the  weather  being  somewhat  abated 
toward  the  morning,  they  hastened  on  board  their  own 
ship  very  early,  expecting  to  put  speedily  to  sea ;  but 
a  train  of  adverse  circumstances  compelled  them  to  lie 
at  anchor  for  eight  days  more.  On  Thursday,  the  5th 
of  October,  they  were  exposed  to  one  of  the  most  tre- 
mendous storms  that  the  neighbouring  inhabitants  had 
remembered  on  the  coast  for  many  years.  During  this 
tempest,  a  small  sloop  got  entangled  with  one  of  their 
cables,  and  for  some  time  both  vessels  were  threatened 
with  serious  damage,  if  not  with  mutual  destruction. 
But  from  this  danger,  also,  the  God  whom  winds  and 
seas  obey,  wrought  out  a  deliverance  for  them. 

On  finding  their  present  situation  rather  precarious, 
and  discovering  no  prospect  of  sailing,  they  seized  a 
favourable  opportunity  on  the  11th,  of  weighing  anchor, 
and  of  removing  to  Yarmouth  harbour,  in  the  Isle  of 
Wight.  But  this  was  not  sufficient  to  secure  them  from 
hazard.    On  the  following  day  they  were  in  the  most 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


159 


imminent  danger  of  being  run  down  by  a  frigate,  the 
captain  of  which,  on  perceiving  their  situation,  drew 
her  so  near  the  shore,  in  order  to  preserve  them,  that 
she  ran  aground.  But,  as  it  was  a  soft  muddy  bottom, 
she  was  got  off  on  the  following  tide,  without  sustaining 
any  damage. 

On  finding  the  weather  grow  more  serene  and  settled, 
they  once  more  weighed  anchor,  and  began  their  voy- 
age ;  and  on  the  14th,  got  off  the  Land's  End.  As  the 
wind  blew  in  a  favourable  direction,  although  every  day 
brought  with  it  squalls  and  tempests,  they  made  consi- 
derable progress,  and  flattered  themselves  that  they 
should  soon  accomplish  their  voyage,  and  take  their 
leave  of  storms  and  seas.  But  in  these  hopes  they 
were  disappointed. 

On  the  morning  of  the  17th  their  attention  was  arrested 
by  a  most  alarming  circumstance  that  was  deeply  inte- 
resting to  all.  On  sounding  the  well,  it  was  found  that 
the  vessel  had  admitted  an  unusual  quantity  of  water ; 
and  on  searching  for  the  cause,  it  was  discovered  that 
she  had  sprung  a  leak  in  a  part  which  lay  under  the 
cabin.  This  was  a  serious  affair,  as  they  were  far  from 
any  harbour,  and  were  approaching  nearly  toward  the 
middle  of  the  Atlantic.  The  captain  and  mate,  on  ex- 
amining the  leak,  found  it  of  such  a  nature  that  it  could 
not  be  repaired  while  they  were  at  sea.  But  providen- 
tially it  was  above  the  regular  surface  of  the  sea,  and 
only  admitted  water  when  the  vessel  inclined  to  that 
side,  under  the  pressure  of  the  breeze.  In  addition  to 
this,  it  was  not  of  sufficient  magnitude  to  endanger  their 
lives,  as  the  pumps  could  easily  command  it,  provided 
it  was  not  enlarged ;  but  of  this  they  were  very  appre- 
hensive, the  weather  having  assumed  a  very  menacing 
aspect.  Night  approaching,  all  the  hatches  were  obliged 
to  be  shut,  as  the  cabin  windows  had  been  for  some 
days  before,  to  prevent  the  vessel  from  being  filled  with 
the  turbulent  waves,  that  seemed  to  ride  on  one  another. 
At  the  prospect  before  them  the  sailors  were  evidently 
alarmed,  for  this  evening,  for  the  first  time,  they  joined 
the  missionaries  in  family  prayer. 

But  it  was  not  till  the  night  of  the  26th  the  tempest 
reached  the  zenith  of  its  fury,  so  as  to  surpass  all  that 


160 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  CORE. 


they  had  hitherto  experienced.  The  captain  was  of 
opinion  that  this  was  a  more  tempestuous  night  than  any 
he  recollected  for  ten  years  past.  Although  the  severity 
of  the  wind  had  prevented  them  from  spreading  any  sail, 
they  were  very  apprehensive  that  their  mainmast  would 
be  carried  away  through  its  violence.  And  in  order  to 
prevent  the  fatal  consequences  that  would  probably  en- 
sue from  such  an  accident,  about  midnight  they  got  two 
hatchets  in  readiness  to  cut  it  away,  as  soon  as  they 
found  such  a  melancholy  expedient  necessary.  Provi- 
dentially, the  masts  and  rigging  rode  out  the  storm  ;  but 
their  pleasure  in  the  morning,  to  find  the  gale  abated, 
was  counteracted  by  a  discovery  that  the  labouring  of 
the  ship  had  increased  the  leak.  Her  violent  straining 
had  also  so  far  injured  the  rigging,  that  on  Sunday,  the 
25th  of  November,  one  of  the  mainstays  of  the  mainmast 
broke,  and  it  had  not  been  long  repaired  before  the  other 
also  gave  way.  Both,  however,  were  secured,  and  every 
precaution  was  taken  to  provide  for  still  severer  storms, 
which  were  fully  anticipated  from  these  awful  presages. 

On  Thursday,  the  30th,  a  dreadful  gale  blew  from  the 
north-west,  which  more  than  realized  all  their  appre- 
hension. "  At  ten  at  night,"  says  Dr.  Coke,  "  I  heard 
the  captain's  wife  cry  out  in  a  most  dreadful  fright ;  and 
presently  one  of  the  passengers  came  running,  and  cry- 
ing, *  Pray  for  us,  doctor,  pray  for  us,  for  we  are  just 
gone.'  I  came  out  of  my  room,  and  found  that  a  dread- 
ful hurricane  had  just  arisen.  The  ship  was  on  her 
beam  ends.  They  had  not  time  to  take  down  the  fore- 
sail, and  were  just  going  to  cut  away  the  mainmast  as 
the  last  remedy,  expecting  every  moment  the  ship  would 
be  filled  with  water,  and  sink.  My  brethren  and  my- 
self, at  this  awful  moment,  retired  into  a  corner  to  pray, 
and  I  think  we  may  all  say  we  felt  a  perfect  resignation 
to  the  will  of  God.  Through  grace  I  think  I  may  assert 
that  I  was  entirely  delivered  from  the  fear  of  death. 
But  brother  Hammet  was  superior  to  us  all  in  faith  for 
the  occasion.  His  first  prayer,  if  it  could  be  called  by 
that  name,  was  little  less  than  a  declaration  of  the  full 
assurance  he  possessed,  that  God  would  deliver  u<;  and 
his  second  address  was  a  thanksgiving  for  our  deliver- 
ance.    It  was  not  till  after  this,  and  after  we  had  sung 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE, 


161 


a  hymn  together,  that  the  foresail  was  shivered  in  pieces, 
and  by  that  means  the  masts  were  saved,  and  probably 
the  ship  itself.  It  is  awful  to  hear  the  captain,  and  one 
of  the  passengers  who  was  on  deck  during  this  tremen- 
dous tempest,  give  a  relation  of  it.  It  appeared  to  them, 
as  if  the  clouds,  the  air,  and  the  water  were  all  mixed 
together.  After  the  immediate  danger  was  over,  we 
drove  with  the  wind,  which  carried  us,  with  nothing  but 
the  bare  poles,  at  the  rate  of  six  miles  an  hour,  for  eight 
hours  and  a  half."* 

The  4th  of  December  was  succeeded  by  a  dreadful 
night.  Terror  and  dismay  prevailed  throughout  the 
ship  ;  so  that  the  sailors,  like  the  messengers  of  Job, 
succeeded  one  another  with  dismal  tidings,  that  the 
ropes  were  breaking,  and  the  rigging  was  giving  way 
before  the  irresistible  tempest.  The  hatches  were  again 
closed,  as  they  had  been  twice  before  ;  and  in  addition 
to  the  leak,  which  now  admitted  a  dangerous  stream,  the 
water  began  to  ooze  at  almost  every  joint  of  the  ship. 
The  sails,  having  been  so  long  exposed  to  the  storm,  and 
to  the  mountainous  waves,  were  reduced  almost  as  thin 
as  wafers ;  and  the  ropes,  having  all  the  tar  beaten  off, 
were  washed  nearly  white  ;  so  that,  taken  all  together, 
the  vessel  was  almost  half  a  wreck.  Their  candles  like- 
wise were  nearly  all  consumed  ;  and,  from  the  length 
of  time  they  had  been  on  their  voyage,  their  water  was 
so  far  expended,  that  all  were  obliged  to  go  on  a  stated 
allowance. 

In  this  dismal  state  of  things,  a  council  was  held  the 
ensuing  morning,  when  the  captain  announced  his  opi- 
nion that,  from  the  condition  in  which  the  ship  appear- 
ed, it  would  be  utterly  impracticable  for  them  to  reach 
Halifax  during  the  winter ;  especially  as  they  had 
scarcely  advanced  more  than  one  hundred  and  twenty 
miles  during  the  last  three  weeks,  and  they  were  now 
lying  almost  at  the  mercy  of  the  waves.  He  therefore 
advised,  as  the  only  step  that  could  be  taken  to  preserve 
their  lives,  and  keep  the  ship  from  foundering,  that  they 
should  immediately  alter  their  course,  and  proceed  with 
all  possible  expedition  to  the  West  Indies.    In  these 


•  Dr.  Coke's  journal,  p.  54. 


162 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


opinions  the  voices  of  all  were  unanimous,  and  the  shat- 
tered vessel  immediately  took  a  new  direction. 

Having  taken  these  resolutions,  they  found  the  ele- 
ments more  propitious  to  their  designs.  They  were, 
therefore,  soon  wafted  and  drifted  from  the  banks  of 
Newfoundland  into  a  warmer  region. 

During  this  tempestuous  weather,  they  saw  no  ship 
that  could  render  them  any  assistance,  in  case  they  had 
been  reduced  to  the  last  extremity.  A  remarkable  phe- 
nomenon, however,  appeared  a  few  days  before  they 
had  determined  to  sail  for  the  West  Indies,  in  which  su- 
perstition might  easily  discern  an  omen  of  their  future 
disasters.  The  captain,  and  all  who  were  on  deck,  dis- 
covered very  distinctly,  in  the  dead  of  the  night,  a  light, 
such  as  that  which  vessels  hold  out  when  they  pass  each 
other.  This  was  so  near,  that  the  captain,  who  thought 
it  to  be  the  light  of  an  approaching  ship,  concluded  it 
was  within  hail,  and  called  for  his  speaking  trumpet  to 
make  inquiries.  But  before  the  trumpet  could  be 
brought,  the  light  disappeared,  and  nothing  remained 
but  the  darkness  of  the  night,  the  howling  of  the  tem- 
pest, and  the  roaring  of  the  sea.  Whether  this  was  a 
meteor  of  the  storm,  or  the  light  of  some  ship  that  was 
in  still  greater  distress,  and  that  sunk  for  ever  beneath 
the  waves  when  the  light  became  extinguished,  it  is  im- 
possible to  say.  But  that  such  a  light  was  visible,  and 
continued  so  for  some  time,  was  attested  by  the  captain, 
and  by  all  that  were  on  deck,  who  were  eye  witnesses 
of  the  phenomenon. 

But  if  this  presage  was  calculated  to  alarm  the  sailors, 
it  was  soon  succeeded  by  another  that  was  more  indu- 
bitable, and  that  animated  the  hopes  of  all.  On  the 
morning  of  the  15th,  the  clouds  appeared  in  majestic  co- 
lumns, exhibiting  a  degree  of  silent  splendour  which  the 
northern  regions  have  never  been  permitted  to  witness. 
On  the  same  day  a  tropic  bird  appeared  in  sight,  dis- 
playing its  beautiful  plumage  to  the  sun,  and  furnishing 
a  sure  prognostic  that  they  were  approaching  the  har- 
bours of  the  West  Indies.  During  the  whole  of  this 
tempestuous  voyage,  divine  service  was  regularly  per- 
formed every  Sunday  by  one  of  the  missionaries,  when- 
ever the  weather  would  permit.    But  it  was  only  in  mo- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


163 


merits  of  particular  distress  that  any  beside  themselves 
could  be  induced  to  join  in  the  solemnities  of  devotion  ; 
and  little,  if  any,  real  good  was  apparent  from  their 
united  labours  while  on  board.  At  first  the  violence  of 
the  weather  rendered  them,  through  sickness,  wholly 
unfit  for  public  religious  duties.  But  after  some  time 
had  elapsed,  they  became  so  inured  to  their  situation, 
that  the  dangers  with  which  they  were  encircled,  as- 
sumed a  less  terrifying  aspect.  During  these  tedious 
days,  Dr.  Coke  attended  to  the  study  of  the  French  lan- 
guage, and  enlivened  his  spirits  in  the  intervals  of  devo- 
tion with  such  works  of  science  and  genius  as  he  had 
on  board ;  so  that  on  the  whole,  in  these  respects,  his 
time  glided  on  in  a  manner  less  irksome  than  might  have 
been  expected. 

But  it  was  not  exclusively  with  the  elements  he  had 
to  contend ;  nor  was  it  their  violence  alone  that  called 
for  the  exercise  of  his  patience.  On  Sunday,  the  29th 
of  October,  he  preached  to  the  passengers  and  sailors, 
and  in  the  progress  of  his  discourse  delivered  his  senti- 
ments with  more  plainness  than  some  on  board  were 
disposed  to  receive  with  a  becoming  spirit.  Among 
these  was  a  gay  irreligious  young  gentleman,  who  was 
so  offended  that  after  service  he  retired  into  his  cabin, 
and  in  a  surly  note  informed  the  doctor  that,  as  he  was 
not  his  pastor,  he  insisted  on  receiving  the  usage  which, 
as  a  passenger  and  a  gentleman,  he  had  a  right  to  claim. 
On  the  ground  of  politeness  Dr.  Coke  was  called  upon 
to  reply ;  but  his  language  being  conciliatory  and  pa- 
cific, the  breach  was  soon  healed,  and  harmony  was 
again  restored. 

The  behaviour  of  this  passenger  was  in  reality  far 
less  ferocious  than  that  which  he  experienced  from  the 
captain  of  the  ship,  without  giv.ing  him  any  personal  pro- 
vocation. It  has  often  been  observed  that  British  sailors, 
notwithstanding  their  courage  has  long  been  proverbial, 
are  in  many  instances  strongly  tinctured  with  supersti- 
tion. Of  this  fact  the  following  circumstance,  frequently 
mentioned  by  Dr.  Coke,  though  not  recorded  by  him  in 
his  journal,  furnishes  a  convincing  testimony. 

It  was  during  the  utmost  violence  of  the  tempest, 
while  accomplishing  their  perilous  voyage,  that  Dr. 


164 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Coke  and  his  associates  addressed  themselves  to  God  in 
prayer  for  the  preservation  of  the  ship  and  of  the  lives 
of  all  on  board.  The  captain,  instead  of  approving  their 
piety,  or  joining  in  their  devotions,  became  visibly  agi- 
tated, and  betrayed  symptoms  of  an  approaching  storm 
within ;  attributing  the  calamities  with  which  they  were 
surrounded  to  the  means  made  use  of  to  avert  the 
growing  danger.  At  first  he  paraded  the  deck,  mut- 
tering in  a  species  of  audible  whisper,  "  We  have  a 
Jonah  on  board — we  have  a  Jonah  on  board  ;"  and 
consequently  it  was  natural  for  him  to  conclude  that 
a  Jonah's  conduct  deserved  a  Jonah's  fate.  In  this 
condition  he  continued  until  his  fears,  superstition,  cre- 
dulity, and  agitation  had  wound  him  up  to  such  a 
state  of  phrensy,  that  he  entered  the  doctor's  cabin, 
and,  in  a  paroxysm  of  fury,  seizing  his  books  and  pa- 
pers, threw  them  immediately  into  the  sea.  He  was 
about  to  proceed  farther,  but  on  seizing  "  the  Jonah," 
he  satiated  his  vengeance,  by  grasping  Mm  with  angry 
violence  several  times,  and  by  giving  loose  to  his  pas- 
sion in  expressions  of  horrible  imprecations.  He  did 
not  in  fact  offer  him  any  farther  outrage  ;  yet,  on  retir- 
ing, he  swore  that  if  ever  the  doctor  made  another 
prayer  on  board  his  ship,  he  was  fully  resolved  to  throw 
him  into  the  sea,  as  he  had  thrown  his  papers.  But  this 
gust  of  passion  was  of  no  long  continuance.  The  re- 
moval of  danger  soothed  the  spirit  of  superstition  to 
rest,  and  the  cessation  of  the  storm  without  reduced  to 
a  calm  the  tempest  that  raged  within. 

Amid  all  these  distresses  the  subject  of  this  memoir 
found  his  mind  stayed  upon  God ;  and,  with  eternity 
full  in  view,  he  had  an  eye  to  the  recompense  of  reward. 
The  state  of  his  soul  may  be  gathered  from  his  own 
words,  which  he  inserted  jn  his  journal  at  a  moment 
when  their  situation  was  most  critical,  and  the  boiling 
deep  seemed  yawning  to  receive  its  destined  prey. 
"This  morning,"  he  observes,  "we  found  that  the  leak 
lets  in  more  water  than  it  did  yesterday.  I  retired  in 
the  morning  to  meditate  seriously  on  that  circumstance. 
I  considered,  what  reason  have  I  to  desire  to  live  ?  I 
have  really  forsaken  all  for  Christ,  and  have  neither 
motive  nor  desire  to  live,  but  for  the  church  of  Christ. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


165 


And  why  should  my  desires  be  so  strong  on  that  ac- 
count ?  With  what  perfect  ease  can  the  Lord  fill  up  my 
province  with  one  that  is  infinitely  better  qualified?  I 
am  therefore  willing  to  die.  I  do  love  my  God,  and 
have  an  indubitable  assurance  that  whatever  is  wanting 
he  will  fully  supply  before  he  takes  me  into  a  world  of 
spirits."* 

In  this  happy  and  tranquil  state  of  soul  his  days  and 
hours  glided  on  in  the  midst  of  surrounding  agitations. 
But  that  God  who  gathered  the  winds  in  his  fists,  and 
bound  the  waters  in  a  garment,  had  reserved  him  for 
farther  usefulness  in  his  church ;  and,  after  exposing 
him  thus  to  complicated  trials,  and  bringing  the  blind 
by  a  way  that  he  knew  not,  he  conducted  him  to  an 
unexpected  field  of  labour  in  the  West  Indies.  Their 
weather-beaten  bark,  after  having  survived  every  storm, 
cast  anchor  in  the  harbour  of  Antigua,  on  December  25, 
1786. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Primary  introduction  of  Methodism  into  the  West  Indies  by 
Mr.  Gilbert — Succeeded  by  Mr.  Baxter,  whom  Dr.  Coke  found  in 
Antigua — Visits  Dominica,  St.  Vincent's,  St.  Christopher's,  Ne- 
vis, and  St.  Eustatius— History  of  black  Harry— State  of  religion, 
and  pleasing  prospects  of  establishing  missions  in  these  islands — 
Sails  to  the  continent — State  of  religion  in  South  Carolina  — 
Preaching  in  the  forests — Suspends  his  public  testimony  against 
slavery — Escape,  from  persecution — State  of  religion  throughout 
Virginia — Reasons  why  the  rule  against  slavery  was  suspended — 
Returns  to  Ireland— In  danger  of  being  lost  between  Ireland  and 
England— Observations  on  providence — Engages  to  beg  from  door 
to  door  for  the  missions— In  danger  of  being  lost  sailing  to  the 
Norman  Isles— Reflections  on  the  general  progress  of  religion. 

Although  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Coke  and  his  associates 
in  the  West  Indies  may  be  said  to  form  an  era  in  the 
history  of  Methodism,  and  to  lay  the  foundation  of  its 
general  introduction  into  that  archipelago,  it  was  not 
wholly  unknown  to  all  the  islands  prior  to  this  eventful 
period.    But  since  its  primary  appearance  is  closely 


♦  Dr.  Coke's  journal,  p.  53. 


166 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


connected  with  the  narrative  that  follows,  it  will  be 
necessary  to  take  a  retrospective  survey  of  the  singular 
circumstances  by  which  divine  Providence  has  been 
pleased  to  work,  in  order  to  spread  among  the  heathen 
the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ. 

Among  the  legislators  that  were  appointed  to  manage 
the  civil  affairs  of  Antigua,  about  thirty  years  prior  to 
this  period,  Nathaniel  Gilbert,  Esq.,  sustained  the  cha- 
racter of  speaker  of  the  house  of  assembly.  This  gen- 
tleman, having  injured  his  health  by  a  long  residence  in 
this  warm  climate,  found  himself  under  a  necessity  of 
repairing  to  England  for  the  recovery  of  his  strength. 
On  his  arrival  in  England,  the  fame  of  Mr.  Wesley's 
preaching  arrested  his  attention ;  and,  instead  of  rely- 
ing on  mere  report,  from  which  he  could  gather  no  sa- 
tisfactory information,  he  resolved  to  hear  for  himself. 
It  does  not  appear  that  he  was  actuated  by  mere  idle 
curiosity ;  for,  as  his  health  was  in  a  precarious  state, 
and  his  eyes  were  somewhat  opened  to  see  the  solemni- 
ties of  eternity,  he  was  anxious  to  receive  'instruction 
respecting  the  salvation  of  his  soul. 

Attending  on  Mr.  Wesley's  preaching  in  the  sincerity 
and  the  simplicity  of  his  heart,  it  pleased  God  to  accom- 
pany his  word  with  a  peculiar  blessing,  by  confirming 
his  convictions,  and  by  directing  his  wounded  spirit  to 
behold  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world.  Refreshed  by  the  consolations  of  divine  grace, 
and  finding  his  health  tolerably  well  established,  he  re- 
paired again  to  Antigua  in  the  year  1760.  On  his  arri- 
val, he  saw  his  fellow  countrymen  buried  in  sin ;  and 
perceived  with  sorrow  that  the  neglected  negroes  were 
living  without  hope  and  without  God  in  the  world. 
With  these  views  before  him,  and  being  animated  with 
the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  his  heart,  he  formed  a 
resolution  of  making  an  effort  to  call  sinners  to  repent- 
ance. He  accordingly  began  by  collecting  together  a 
few  persons  in  his  own  house,  with  whom  he  first  pray- 
ed, and  whom  he  then  exhorted  to  flee  from  the  wrath 
to  come.  The  report  of  his  singular  conduct  soon 
augmented  the  number  of  his  hearers,  and  awakened 
the  curiosity  of  the  principal  inhabitants  throughout  the 
island. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


167 


But  it  was  not  to  these  alone  that  he  confined  his 
labours.  The  negroes  in  a  state  of  slavery  shared  in 
his  benevolent  designs.  Regardless,  therefore,  of  that 
reproach  to  which  he  might  be  exposed  from  the  eleva- 
ted rank  which  he  sustained,  he  went  boldly  forth  in 
the  name  of  God,  and  proclaimed  redemption  to  the 
slaves  through  the  blood  of  Christ.  This  was  the  first 
effort  that  was  ever  made  to  introduce  the  doctrines  of 
the  gospel,  as  taught  by  Mr.  Wesley,  among  the  swarthy 
inhabitants  of  the  torrid  zone.  The  reproach,  the  con- 
tempt, and  the  calumny  which  he  had  anticipated,  soon 
followed  ;  so  that  he  found  himself,  like  that  Saviour 
whom  he  recommended,  despised  and  rejected  of  men. 
To  preach  to  the  whites  was  a  deed  that  was  scarcely 
to  be  tolerated  ;  but  to  descend  from  them  to  notice  the 
slaves  was  considered  so  much  beneath  his  dignity  and 
official  character,  that  very  few  were  disposed  to  view 
him  in  a  favourable  light. 

But,  amid  these  torrents  of  reproach,  God  was  pleased 
so  to  own  and  bless  his  labours,  that  a  society  of  nearly 
two  hundred  members  was  soon  raised  up  through  his 
instrumentality.  These,  being  turned  from  seeking 
death  in  the  error  of  their  ways,  to  serve  the  living 
God,  were  the  seals  that  crowned  his  early  ministry. 
But  such  are  the  mysterious  dispensations  of  divine 
Providence,  that,  in  the  midst  of  his  usefulness,  he  was 
arrested  by  the  hand  of  death,  and  taken  to  those  re- 
gions where  piety  and  a  zeal  for  God  shall  never  be 
exposed,  either  to  the  shafts  of  calumny  or  the  slanders 
of  interested  malevolence. 

The  death  of  Mr.  Gilbert  left  his  followers  in  a  for- 
lorn condition.  Exposed  to  temptations  and  dangers 
on  every  side,  and  having  no  earthly  friend  to  whom 
they  could  look  for  assistance,  many  turned  again  to 
the  vices  which  they  had  abandoned ;  others  grew 
weary  in  well  doing;  and  some  were  satisfied  with 
having  a  name  to  live,  even  while  their  souls  were  dead 
to  God.  Some  few,  indeed,  continued  steadfast  and  im- 
movable amid  conflicting  storms  and  trials,  and  some 
were  taken  by  death  to  a  triumphant  reward. 

In  this  state  of  fluctuation  and  uncertainty  the  infant 
and  half  expiring  work  remained  until  the  year  1778, 


168 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


when  another  opportunity  presented  itself  to  the  inhabit' 
ants  of  hearing  the  sound  of  the  glorious  gospel.  The 
dock  yard  at  Antigua  being  in  want  of  shipwrights,  an 
application  was  made  to  the  government  at  home  for 
some  suitable  persons  to  be  sent  from  England  to  sup- 
ply the  deficiencies.  Among  the  persons  selected  for 
this  purpose  was  a  Mr.  John  Baxter,  of  the  Royal  Dock 
at  Chatham,  who,  having  received  his  appointment,  re- 
paired to  Antigua  without  delay.  Mr.  Baxter,  prior  to 
this  time,  had  been  a  member  of  the  Methodist  society 
about  twelve  years  ;  and,  previous  to  his  departure, 
had  been  a  class  leader  for  some  considerable  time  ; 
and,  for  several  years,  as  a  local  preacher,  had  called 
sinners  to  repentance. 

On  his  arrival  at  English  Harbour,  in  Antigua,  he 
discovered  that  the  sacred  flame  which  had  been  kindled 
near  twenty  years  before  by  Mr.  Gilbert's  ministry  was 
not  yet  extinguished,  although  it  emitted  only  feeble 
rays.  But  the  state  in  which  he  found  religion,  the 
remnants  of  Mr.  Gilbert's  society,  the  means  by  which 
they  had  been  kept  together  through  this  long  and  tedi- 
ous night,  and  the  prospect  of  success  which  lay  before 
him,  Mr.  Baxter  thus  describes  in  the  following  letter, 
addressed  to  Mr.  Wesley : — 

"  On  Thursday,  April  2d,  1778,  I  arrived  at  English 
Harbour.  On  Friday,  the  3d,  I  went  to  St.  John's,  and 
waited  on  Mr.  H.,  who  received  me  kindly.  The  next 
day  Mr.  H.  went  with  me  to  see  our  friends.  The 
work  that  God  began  by  Mr.  Gilbert  is  still  remaining. 
The  black  people  have  been  kept  together  by  two  black 
women,  who  have  continued  praying  and  meeting  with 
those  who  attended  every  night.  I  preached  to  about 
thirty  on  Saturday  night ;  on  Sunday  morning  to  about 
the  same  number,  and  in  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day 
to  about  four  or  five  hundred.  The  old  members  de- 
sire that  I  would  inform  you  that  you  have  many  chil- 
dren in  Antigua,  whom  you  never  saw.  I  hope  we  shall 
have  an  interest  in  your  prayers,  and  that  our  Christian 
friends  will  pray  for  us.  Last  Saturday  I  again  visited 
St.  John's,  and  preached  to  a  fashionable  company  of 
white  women,  while  the  back  room  was  full  of  blacks, 
who  are  athirst  for  the  gospel.    On  the  following  day 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


169 


I  preached  to  a  large  concourse  of  people  that  filled 
both  the  house  and  the  yard." 

Eight  years  had  elapsed  from  the  date  of  the  pre- 
ceding letter  to  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Coke ;  during  which 
time  Mr.  Baxter  devoted  all  the  leisure  hours  which  his 
avocations  would  allow  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  In 
these  solitary  labours,  although  God  was  pleased  to 
bless  his  ministry,  he  was  not  without  his  share  of  re- 
proach for  adhering  steadily  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  but 
neither  the  scoffs  of  calumny,  nor  the  pernicious  eve- 
ning dews,  through  which  he  was  frequently  compelled 
to  travel,  when  returning  from  the  plantations  after 
preaching  to  the  negroes,  were  able  to  shake  his  stead- 
fastness. As  his  ministerial  labours  increased,  and  the 
claims  of  an  augmented  society  demanded  more  atten- 
tion, God  was  pleased  to  send  him  assistance,  which 
tended  greatly  to  promote  the  gracious  work.  Among 
these  the  arrival  of  Mrs.  Gilbert  from  England  was  of 
considerable  importance.  And  to  her  were  added  a 
pious  emigrant  and  his  family  from  Ireland,  who  were 
conducted  to  the  island  through  a  train  of  disastrous 
circumstances  far  more  calamitous  than  those  which 
drove  Dr.  Coke  on  its  shores.* 

Unwearied  in  his  exertions,  and  favoured  with  the 
smiles  of  an  indulgent  Providence,  Mr.  Baxter  perse- 
vered until  the  year  1783,  when  the  topstone  of  the  first 
Methodist  chapel  that  ever  appeared  in  the  torrid  zone 
announced  a  building  finished  for  the  worship  of  the 
eternal  God.  From  this  period  till  the  arrival  of  Dr. 
Coke,  the  work  continued  to  flourish.  New  places 
were  offered  for  preaching  in  various  parts  of  the  island  ; 
but  it  was  only  to  a  few,  and  even  to  those  which  were 
more  immediately  connected  with  the  place  of  his  resi- 
dence, that  Mr.  Baxter's  circumstances  would  permit 
him  to  attend.  Yet  even  in  this  local  sphere  of  action 
nearly  two  thousand  persons  had  joined  his  society 
prior  to  Dr.  Coke's  arrival,  and  before  any  regular  mis- 
sions were  established  in  any  part  of  the  West  Indies. 

*  For  a  detailed  account  of  the  sufferings  of  this  Irish  family, 
and  of  the  progress  of  the  work  of  God  in  Antigua  in  its  early 
stages,  see  Dr.  Coke's  history  of  this  island,  in  his  History  of  the 
West  Indies. 

8 


170 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


This  indefatigable  man,  at  the  request  of  Dr.  Coke, 
was,  after  some  time,  prevailed  upon  to  relinquish  his 
worldly  pursuits,  and  to  give  himself  wholly  to  the 
ministry.  In  this  situation  he  continued  to  labour  in 
various  parts,  with  an  unblemished  reputation,  till  the 
year  1805,  when  he  exchanged  this  state  of  probation 
for  a  crown  and  kingdom  that  fade  not  away. 

It  has  been  observed  in  the  concluding  sentence  of 
the  preceding  chapter  that  Dr.  Coke  landed  at  Antigua 
on  December  25th,  1786,  thus  carrying  to  the  West  In- 
dies, through  a  train  of  mysterious  providences,  the 
light  of  the  gospel,  on  that  very  day  on  which  we  cele- 
brate the  nativity  of  the  Saviour  of  mankind.  Dr.  Coke, 
on  walking  up  the  town  of  St.  John's,  met  Mr.  Baxter 
in  the  street,  proceeding  to  the  chapel  to  perform  divine 
service.  Their  mutual  joy  at  this  unexpected  meeting 
is  more  easily  to  be  conceived  than  described.  Mr. 
Baxter  was  unknown  to  the  doctor  in  person,  but  an  in- 
terchange of  names  soon  called  forth  a  congeniality  of 
spirit  and  an  unreservedness  of  communication. 

Regardless  of  the  fatigue  which  the  dangerous  voy- 
age had  occasioned,  the  duties  of  the  day  immediately 
devolved  on  Dr.  Coke,  who  readily  engaged  in  his  Mas- 
ter's service.  In  the  forenoon  he  read  prayers,  preach- 
ed, and  administered  the  sacrament ;  and  in  the  after- 
noon and  evening  he  preached  again  to  a  congregation 
which  the  report  of  his  arrival  had  considerably  aug- 
mented. But  the  dispositions  of  the  people,  the  manner 
in  which  he  was  received,  and  the  flattering  prospects 
which  appeared,  may  be  more  fully  gathered  from  his 
own  words  : — 

"  January  5th,  1787.  I  have  preached  in  this  town 
twice  a  day.  The  house  used  to  be  filled  in  the  evenings 
about  an  hour  before  the  time  of  preaching,  and  I  have 
made  it  a  rule  to  begin  about  half  an  hour  before  the 
time.  Our  society  in  this  island  is  nearly  two  thou- 
sand ;  but  the  ladies  and  gentlemen  of  the  town  have 
so  filled  the  house  that  the  poor  dear  negroes  who 
built  it  have  been  almost  entirely  shut  out,  except  in 
the  mornings;  and  yet  they  bear  this,  not  only  with 
patience,  but  with  joy.  Two  or  three  times  I  have 
preached  in  the  country.    Our  friends  who  invite  us  to 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


171 


their  houses  entertain  us  rather  like  princes  than  sub- 
jects ;  herein  perhaps  lies  part  of  our  danger  in  this 
country.  The  scenery  is  very  romantic.  The  cocoa 
tree  is  very  magnificent ;  and  the  milk  which  the  nuts 
yield  is  most  cooling  and  delicious.  Every  thing  is 
new,  and  therefore  the  more  pleasing." 

Flattered  with  the  doctor's  presence,  and  pleased  with 
his  manner  of  preaching,  the  inhabitants  expressed  an 
anxiety  to  detain  him  in  the  island  ;  but  he  was  not  to 
be  purchased  at  any  price  which  they  had  in  their  power 
to  offer.  As  a  mark  of  their  esteem,  he  was  invited  to 
a  public  dinner  by  the  merchants  of  the  island,  in  com- 
pany with  the  other  missionaries.  The  present  duke  of 
Clarence,  who  then  commanded  a  frigate  which  lay  in 
the  harbour,  was  present  at  this  entertainment.  In  the 
course  of  this  day  it  was  intimated  to  Dr.  Coke  by  a 
gentleman  with  whom  he  dined,  that  if  five  hundred  a 
year  would  remunerate  his  services,  he  should  not  leave 
the  island.  His  soul,  however,  which  was  solely  bent 
on  spreading  more  extensively  the  Redeemer's  king- 
dom, was  above  the  reach  of  any  pecuniary  temptation. 

But  although  Dr.  Coke  could  not  be  induced  to  re- 
main on  the  island,  he  was  so  far  satisfied  Mr.  Baxter 
needed  assistance  in  his  labours,  that  he  readily  con- 
sented for  one  of  the  missionaries  to  stay  behind.  And, 
from  the  representations  which  were  given  of  the  state 
of  the  other  islands,  he  observes  he  had  "  no  doubt  that 
it  would  be  an  open  resistance  to  the  clear  providences 
of  the  Almighty  to  remove  any  one  of  the  missionaries 
at  present  from  this  country." 

Having  held  an  infant  conference,  and  received  invi- 
tations to  St.  Vincent's  and  St.  Christopher's ;  and 
learning  that  the  prospect  of  establishing  a  mission  in 
St.  Eustatius  was  highly  flattering,  Dr.  Coke  and  his  as- 
sociates, in  company  with  Mr.  Baxter,  who  was  well 
known  in  several  islands,  prepared  to  pay  them  a  per- 
sonal visit,  that  he  might  judge  of  their  condition,  and 
establish  his  companions  as  circumstances  might  direct. 
To  do  this  he  was  the  more  solicitous,  that,  on  his  re- 
turn to  England,  he  might  lay  before  Mr.  Wesley  a 
statement  from  actual  observation,  in  order  that  some 
more  permanent  provision  might  be  made  for  the  spi- 


172 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


ritual  welfare  of  the  inhabitants  in  future.  They  accord- 
ingly left  Antigua  on  the  evening  of  the  5th  of  January, 
and  reached  Dominica  on  the  7th,  this  being  an  island 
at  which  the  captain  with  whom  they  sailed  had  some 
occasion  to  touch.  Having  no  letter  of  recommenda- 
tion to  any  person  here,  the  captain,  who  knew  their 
e»rand,  directed  them  to  a  Mr.  Burn,  a  gentleman  of  his 
acquaintance,  as  one  who  would  most  probably  favour 
their  designs.  Mr.  Burn  received  them  with  much  po- 
liteness, and  gave  them  an  assurance  that  he  would  rea- 
dily entertain  the  missionary  that  should  be  sent ;  that 
the  negroes  on  his  estates  should  be  at  liberty  to  receive 
instructions  ;  that  there  were  about  four  hundred  slaves 
in  his  neighbourhood ;  and  that  he  doubted  not  their 
masters  would  readily  co-operate  with  him  in  this  bene- 
volent undertaking. 

On  this  island  they  found  two  serious  negroes,  who 
had  formerly  belonged  to  the  Moravians  in  Antigua. 
In  the  barracks  they  also  discovered  two  serious  sol- 
diers, who  had  belonged  to  the  Methodist  society  in  Ire- 
land. And  in  Roseau,  the  capital,  they  were  introduced 
to  a  friendly  mulatto  lady,  with  whom  Mr.  Baxter  had 
formerly  an  acquaintance  in  Antigua.  All  these  were 
highly  delighted  with  the  prospect  that  they  were  once 
more  to  hear  the  sound  of  the  gospel.  In  the  house  of 
this  mulatto  lady,  Dr.  Coke  preached  to  as  large  a  con- 
gregation as  it  would  contain,  all  of  whom  behaved  with 
the  utmost  decorum,  and  gave  deep  attention.  These 
were  auspicious  beginnings,  which  seemed  even  more 
flattering  than  their  most  sanguine  expectations  had  in- 
duced them  to  entertain. 

As  their  stay  was  regulated  by  that  of  the  vessel,  they 
went  on  board,  after  tarrying  about  two  days,  and  sail- 
ing by  Martinico  and  St.  Lucia,  landed  at  Kingston,  in 
St.  Vincent's,  on  the  9th.  Mr.  Baxter,  being  well 
known  to  several  in  this  island,  introduced  them  on  their 
arrival  to  a  Mr.  Claxton,  who  had,  many  years  before, 
been  awakened  by  Mr.  Gilbert's  ministry  in  Antigua. 
His  house  was  immediately  opened  for  preaching,  and  a 
large  congregation  soon  assembled.  On  going  into  the 
country,  another  gentleman,  to  whom  they  were  recom- 
mended, received  them  with  much  satisfaction,  opening 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


173 


at  the  same  time  a  large  parlour  for  the  reception  of  a 
congregation  that  assembled.  To  this  congregation  Dr. 
Coke  also  preached,  and,  after  informing  them  that  it 
was  their  intention  Mr.  Clarke  should  remain  on  the 
island,  this  gentleman,  whose  name  was  Clapham,  gave 
him  a  general  invitation  to  his  house,  and  offered  for  his 
accommodation  a  large  boarded  room,  in  which  the  ne- 
groes might  at  all  times  assemble.  From  another  gen- 
tleman, on  whom  they  called  in  their  way,  they  met 
with  treatment  equally  civil,  and  with  similar  encou- 
ragement. 

In  the  meanwhile  Mr.  Claxton,  in  whose  house  Dr. 
Coke  had  preached  at  Kingston,  was  not  idle  during 
their  absence  in  the  country.  On  their  return,  they 
found  that  he  had  fitted  up  a  large  warehouse,  with  seats 
for  the  congregation,  and  two  rooms  for  Mr.  Clarke, 
one  for  his  bedchamber,  and  the  other  for  his  study.  On 
waiting  on  the  president  of  the  council,  who  acted  as 
governor,  they  were  treated  with  the  utmost  politeness, 
receiving  from  him  his  best  wishes  for  their  success, 
and  an  offer  of  the  court  house  for  public  worship  on 
Sundays.  In  other  parts  of  this  town  they  found  many 
persons  of  property  and  high  respectability,  who  pro- 
mised them  their  friendship  and  protection  ;  so  that  a 
circuit  seemed  instantly  laid  out,  which  would  nearly 
engross  all  Mr.  Clarke's  time.  On  visiting  the  barracks 
they  discovered  seven  soldiers  who  were  deeply  serious. 
They  had  erected  a  hut  within  the  barracks  for  their 
public  and  private  meetings;  and  they  invariably  met 
together  every  morning  at  five  o'clock,  unless  prevented 
by  military  duties.  But  although  these  were  permitted 
to  enjoy  their  privileges  without  interruption,  liberty  for 
Mr.  Clarke  to  preach  in  the  barracks  was  a  favour  that 
Dr.  Coke  could  not  procure  from  the  commander. 

As  to  the  negroes  at  large,  "it  is  surprising,"  says 
Dr.  Coke,  "  with  what  affection  they  look  upon  us 
when  we  pass  by  them :  one  of  them  was  overheard 
telling  his  companions,  '  These  men  were  imported  for 
us.'  The  whites  also  in  general  appeared  friendly  to 
the  undertaking ;  and  before  Dr.  Coke  left  the  island, 
six  of  these  were  formed  into  a  class,  independently  of 
the  pious  soldiers  that  were  found  in  the  barracks. 


174 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


From  this  combination  of  favourable  circumstances  Dr. 
Coke  drew  the  following  very  natural  conclusion  :  "  It 
is  impossible  to  have  any  doubt  concerning  the  will  of 
God,  in  respect  to  the  appointment  of  a  missionary  for 
this  island  ;  in  respect  to  Antigua  and  St.  Vincent's,  all 
is  as  clear  as  if  it  were  written  with  a  sunbeam." 

On  leaving  the  romantic  island  of  St.  Vincent's,  they 
touched  again  at  Dominica,  and  seized  this  opportunity 
of  waiting  on  the  governor,  to  state  to  him  the  object 
which  they  had  in  view.  By  this  gentleman  they  were 
received,  not  merely  with  the  parade  of  polite  civility, 
but  with  marks  of  approbation  for  engaging  in  so  bene- 
volent a  design  as  that  of  instructing  the  negroes  in  the 
principles  and  duties  of  the  Christian  religion.  This 
interview  introduced  them  to  another  gentleman  of  the 
island,  who  not  only  expressed  his  approbation,  but 
promised  to  give  the  missionary  his  protection,  and  to 
contribute  toward  his  support. 

From  paying  this  transient  visit  to  Dominica,  they 
next  proceeded  to  St.  Christopher's  ;  but  their  arrival, 
which  was  on  Thursday,  the  18th,  had  been  anticipated, 
in  consequence  of  some  information  that  had  been  trans- 
mitted from  Antigua  ;  and  some  preparations  were  made 
for  their  reception.  A  lodging  being  provided,  and  a 
house  in  which  they  were  to  preach  being  prepared,  be- 
fore they  came  on  shore,  furnished  a  pleasing  presage 
of  the  treatment  they  were  likely  to  experience.  Dr. 
Coke  preached  in  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  and 
found  the  congregation,  both  in  respectability  and  be- 
haviour, perfectly  correspondent  with  the  hopes  which 
had  been  excited.  But  as  an  opportunity  presented  it- 
self for  their  visiting  Nevis,  they  repaired  thither  on  the 
next  day,  intending  to  return  as  soon  as  they  had  ascer- 
tained, in  some  degree,  the  dispositions  of  the  inhabit- 
ants of  that  island  toward  them. 

Arriving  at  Nevis,  they  were  received  with  politeness, 
and  treated  with  respect;  but  for  the  grand  object  of 
their  mission,  they  could  find  no  prospect  of  a  favoura- 
ble reception.  For,  although  they  had  taken  with  them 
several  letters  of  recommendation,  every  door  appeared 
to  be  shut  against  their  efforts  ;  so  that  on  the  whole 
they  were  led  to  conclude  that  this  was  the  most  useless, 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


175 


as  well  as  the  most  expensive  step  they  had  hitherto 
taken  ;  and  full  of  these  reflections  they  returned  to  St. 
Christopher's. 

But  the  result  of  experience  does  not  always  concur 
with  the  partial  decisions  of  reason.  Neither  momentary 
impulses  nor  momentary  appearances  can  justly  be  con- 
sidered as  the  criterion  of  fact.  These  simple  truths 
have  since  been  exemplified  in  the  case  of  Nevis.  On 
their  arrival  at  St.  Christopher's,  although  they  had 
concluded  their  visit  to  Nevis  to  be  useless,  they  re- 
ceived an  invitation  from  a  member  of  the  legislative 
assembly  there,  for  Mr.  Hammet,  who  was  to  be  sta- 
tioned in  St.  Christopher's,*  to  come  thither  and  preach. 
A  son  also  of  the  president  of  the  council  concurred  in 
the  invitation,  and  offered  his  house  for  preaching,  when- 
ever Mr.  Hammet  could  make  it  convenient  to  come  to 
their  island.  And  subsequent  events  have  proved,  from 
the  success  of  the  gospel  in  Nevis,  that  whatever  secret 
causes  might  have  conspired  to  shut  the  door  against 
the  missionaries  on  their  first  visit,  they  did  not  arise 
from  the  dispositions  of  the  inhabitants  being  radically 
hostile  to  its  principles.  Nevis  continues,  even  to  the 
present  day,  to  furnish  evidences  in  favour  of  vital  reli- 
gion which  other  islands,  that  at  first  presented  a  more 
flattering  appearance,  cannot  boast. 

Returning  to  St.  Christopher's,  the  court  house  was 
thrown  open  for  their  reception,  and  both  Mr.  Hammet 
and  Dr.  Coke  preached  in  it  to  very  crowded  audiences. 
Among  the  respectable  inhabitants  who  attended,  six  or 
seven  invited  them  to  their  houses.  To  some  of  these, 
among  whom  was  the  minister  of  the  parish,  they  paid 
visits,  and  found  them  willing  to  promote  their  benevo- 
lent intentions.  In  Basse  Terre,  which  is  the  capital, 
some  friends  were  instantly  found,  who  engaged  to  rent 
a  house  for  Mr.  Hammet,  so  that  this  town  was  already 
become  his  place  of  abode.  On  Wednesday,  the  24th, 
they  proceeded  to  Sandy  Point,  another  part  of  the 
same  island,  and  here  also  they  received  flattering  pro- 
mises and  encouragement  to  proceed.  Every  thing  thus 
far  appeared  to  favour  their  wishes,  and  even  to  furnish 
indubitable  evidence  that  God  had  called  them  to  esta- 
blish missionaries  among  the  myriads  whom  in  every 


176 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


island  they  found  sitting  in  heathenish  darkness,  and  in 
the  shadow  of  death. 

In  St.  Eustatius,  which  belonged  to  the  Dutch,  al- 
though the  storms  of  persecution,  and  a  train  of  adverse 
circumstances,  soon  blasted  all  their  hopes,  their  ex- 
pectations were  not  less  sanguine  than  in  any  island 
which  they  had  hitherto  visited.  To  this,  therefore, 
they  directed  their  course,  and  landed  on  its  shores  with 
letters  of  recommendation  on  the  evening  of  the  24th. 
Scarcely  had  they  reached  the  land  before  they  were 
accosted  by  two  black  men,  who  asked  "  if  they  belonged 
to  the  brethren  ?"  Dr.  Coke,  thinking  that  they  meant 
the  Moravians,  endeavoured*  to  rectify  their  mistake,  at 
the  same  time  hinting  that  they  belonged  to  the  same 
common  family  of  God.  They  were,  however,  soon 
given  to  understand  that  the  blacks  had  made  no  mis- 
take ;  for  having  received  information  from  St.  Christo- 
pher's of  their  intention  to  visit  them,  they  had  antici- 
pated their  coming,  and  were  waiting  their  arrival. 
They  had  accordingly  prepared  a  house  for  their  recep- 
tion, which  they  called  their  home,  and  had  united 
together  to  defray  the  expense  of  their  journey.  To 
this  house  they  were  therefore  conducted,  and  enter- 
tained by  the  free  blacks  with  the  greatest  hospitality. 

A  conduct  so  liberal  and  benevolent  from  men  of  this 
description  could  scarcely  fail  to  awaken  their  solicitude 
as  to  the  principle  by  which  they  were  actuated.  This 
led  to  a  discovery  that,  some  time  previous  to  their 
arrival,  a  slave  had  been  imported  from  the  continent 
of  America,  whose  heart  had  been  penetrated  by  divine 
grace,  and  who  had  been  a  member  of  the  Methodist 
society  prior  to  his  removal.  Harry,  for  that  was  his 
name,  on  arriving  at  Eustatius,  found  himself  in  a  soli- 
tary condition.  He  was  without  any  spiritual  associates, 
and  totally  destitute  of  all  public  means  of  grace.  To 
supply  these  deficiencies  to  the  utmost  of  his  power,  he 
assumed  courage  ;  and,  among  his  companions  in  fetters, 
bore  a  public  testimony  for  Christ.  The  novelty  of  his 
preaching  soon  collected  a  number  of  hearers  ;  and 
among  these,  the  governor  of  the  island,  on  one  occa- 
sion, paid  a  visit  to  his  homely  temple.  This  gentleman, 
approving  of  what  he  heard,  ?nd  expressing  his  appro- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


177 


bation,  gave  his  sanction  in  an  indirect  manner  to 
Harry's  preaching,  and  thus  sheltered  him  from  perse- 
cution, against  which  a  slave  can  demand  no  protection, 
and  for  which  he  can  find  no  redress. 

Thus  sanctioned,  Harry  continued  to  preach  until  his 
word  was  attended  with  such  power  that  many  of  the 
slaves  were  so  deeply  affected  as  to  fall  under  its  influ- 
ence, and  to  remain  in  a  state  of  stupor  for  some  hours. 
This  circumstance  created  an  alarm  among  the  planters  ; 
and  the  propriety  of  his  preaching  was  viewed  in  a  very 
questionable  light.  It  happened  one  night,  not  long 
before  Dr.  Coke's  arrival,  that,  during  Harry's  preach- 
ing, no  less  than  sixteen  were  affected  in  this  extraordi- 
nary manner.  This  gave  the  finishing  blow  to  his 
ministry.  He  was  ordered  to  appear  immediately  before 
the  governor ;  and  was  forbidden  by  him  to  preach  any 
more,  under  very  severe  penalties.  .  The  same  governor 
would  have  flogged  as  well  as  silenced  him,  if  the  su- 
preme judge  had  not  interposed  to  mitigate  the  severity 
of  his  intentions.  Harry  had  been  made  instrumental 
in  deeply  awakening  about  twenty  souls  ;  and  it  is  some- 
what singular  that  Dr.  Coke  landed  on  the  same  day  he 
had  been  doomed  to  silence. 

Receiving  this  public  mandate,  this  pious  slave  could 
no  more  presume  to  preach ;  but  thinking,  after  some 
considerable  time,  that  the  ferment  had  subsided,  he 
again  ventured  to  pray  with  his  associates,  without  con- 
ceiving that  this  was  a  breach  of  the  orders  he  had 
received.  In  this,  however,  it  seems  he  was  deceived. 
An  information  being  lodged  against  him  to  the  go- 
vernor, he  was  again  cited  to  appear  before  him  to 
receive  his  sentence.  This  sentence  was,  that  he  should 
be  publicly  whipped  ;  after  which  he  was  to  be  im- 
prisoned for  a  given  time  ;  and  when  released,  to  be 
banished  from  the  island.  As  his  crime  was  considered 
of  a  flagrant  nature,  he  was  whipped  in  a  most  unmer- 
ciful manner,  under  the  direction  of  Isaac  de  Lion,  a 
black  man,  who  was  the  public  executioner  of  all  the 
cruel  edicts  of  the  island,  but  who,  on  Dr.  Coke's  first 
visit,  had  treated  him  with  much  kindness.  Harry, 
having  heard  his  sentence,  received  it  with  submissive 
meekness,  and  bore  the  lacerations  of  the  whip  with 

8# 


178 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Christian  fortitude.  From  the  whipping  post  he  was 
taken  to  prison  ;  and,  after  having  remained  in  confine- 
ment during  his  appointed  time,  was  removed  in  a  secret 
manner ;  but  to  what  place,  his  weeping  friends  were 
not  able  to  discover.  About  ten  years  the  fate  of  this 
deeply  injured,  but  happy  man,  remained  an  impenetra- 
ble secret ;  nor  was  it  thought  that  it  would  ever  be 
developed  until  the  sea  should  give  up  its  dead.  In  the 
year  1796,  when  Dr.  Coke  was  on  the  American  conti- 
nent, he  had  an  opportunity  of  knowing  that  Harry  was 
not  only  alive,  but  free.  Of  this  fact,  and  of  his  inter- 
view with  him,  he  gives  the  folfewing  account : — 

"  One  evening,  after  preaching  at  a  place  on  the  con- 
tinent, a  black  man  followed  me  into  my  chamber,  whom 
I  immediately  recognized  to  be  Harry,  of  St.  Eustatius. 
He  informed  me  that  the  ship  in  which  he  was  trans- 
ported from  the  island  had  brought  a  cargo  of  slaves  to 
the  continent,  where  he  had  since  resided,  without  being 
exposed  to  that  brutality  which  he  had  suffered  in  for- 
mer years.  Through  all  these  changes,  and  the  lapse 
of  time,  he  seemed  to  have  retained  his  piety  and  his 
zeal.  He  is  useful  in  the  society  of  which  he  is  a  mem- 
ber, at  the  prayer  meetings,  and  other  private  assemblies. 
And  thus  an  answer  has  been  given  from  heaven  to  the 
petitions  of  many  thousands  in  England,  who  at  one 
time  with  great  fervour  spread  his  case  before  the 
Lord." 

Dr.  Coke,  on  his  arrival  at  St.  Eustatius,  was  imme- 
diately solicited  by  his  friends  to  preach  ;  but,  finding 
himself  under  a  foreign  government,  which,  in  the  silence 
it  had  imposed  that  day  on  Harry,  presented  itself  in  a 
doubtful  light,  he  hesitated  to  comply  with  their  request, 
before  he  had  presented  himself  to  the  governor,  to  ex- 
plain his  intentions.  But  so  eager  were  their  importu- 
nities, that  the  persons  who  had  voluntarily  assembled 
could  not  be  persuaded  to  separate  until  they  had  sung 
twice  and  he  had  prayed  three  times  with  them. 

On  presenting  himself  before  the  judge,  Dr.  Coke  was 
informed  that  he  and  his  associates  must  be  silent  until 
the  court  had  determined  whether  they  should  be  tole- 
rated or  not.  They  were  also  commanded  to  prepare 
their  credentials,  that  they  might  be  presented  to  the 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


179 


court,  to  be  taken  into  consideration  on  the  ensuing  Sa- 
turday. This  was  accordingly  done  ;  and  they  were 
afterward  informed  that  their  principles  at  least  gave 
apparent  satisfaction.  On  the  following  day  Dr.  Coke 
received  a  private  message,  that  the  captain  and  council 
were  desirous  to  hear  him  preach  in  the  afternoon. 
This  summons  he  obeyed  ;  and  so  fully  were  they  satis- 
fied with  the  trutn  of  what  they  heard,  that  in  the  even- 
ing the  interpreter  of  the  court  sent  one  of  his  black  ser- 
vants to  receive  instruction  preparatory  to  baptism. 
But  in  the  midst  of  these  pleasing  externals  they  could 
plainly  perceive  from  -the  caution  which  was  observed, 
that  the  establishment  of  a  mission  in  the  island  was  by 
no  means  likely  to  meet  the  approbation  of  the  govern- 
ment. And,  although  the  people  appeared  more  desir- 
ous of  hearing  the  gospel  than  any  other  whom  they 
had  hitherto  visited  in  the  West  Indies,  they  were  under 
the  necessity  of  taking  a  painful  leave,  after  commend- 
ing them  to  God  and  the  word  of  his  grace,  and  forming 
such  as  appeared  desirous  of  receiving  instruction  into 
classes,  which  were  committed  to  the  care  of  the  most 
suitable  persons  that  could  be  found. 

The  scene  which  presented  itself  at  their  final  sepa- 
ration was  truly  affecting.  Both  parties  found  their  de- 
sires mutually  disappointed,  through  the  obstacles  which 
an  arbitrary  government  had  thrown  in  their  way. 
Their  sorrow,  however,  was  somewhat  alleviated  with 
the  pleasing  anticipation  that  the  clouds  which  now  ho- 
vered over  them  would  soon  disperse  ;  and  that,  on 
some  future  day,  they  should  meet  again  without  appre- 
hending an  interruption  from  the  mandates  of  power. 
And  finally,  that  if,  through  the  inscrutable  dispensations 
of  divine  Providence,  these  hopes  were  never  to  be  re- 
alized, they  anticipated  with  mutual  joy  the  approach 
of  that  day  which  should  place  them  in  a  state  "where 
tyrants  vex  not  and  the  weary  rest." 

From  this  island  Dr.  Coke  was  about  to  sail  to  the 
continent ;  but  previously  to  his  departure  he  was  so 
laden  with  fruits,  jellies,  and  other  evidences  of  their 
bounty,  that  during  the  voyage,  which  lasted  nearly 
three  weeks,  although  eight  persons  partook  of  the  com- 
mon stock,  the  ample  store  was  not  exhausted.  Nor 


180 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


was  it  scarcely  possible  to  prevent  this  profusion  oi 
their  generosity,  as  each  person  considered  the  accept- 
ance of  his  contribution,  or  the  rejection  of  it,  as  the 
criterion  of  the  affection  or  disapprobation  which  Dr. 
Coke  entertained  toward  him.  Both  rich  and  poor, 
therefore,  united  in  this  peculiar  testimony  of  respect, 
and  he  took  his  leave  laden  with  their  presents  and  good 
wishes,  amid  the  prayers  of  the  serious  and  the  gratitude 
of  all. 

On  the  10th  of  February,  1787,  Dr.  Coke  sailed  from 
St.  Eustatius,  on  board  of  a  Dutch  ship  that  was  bound 
for  Charleston,  in  America.  To  this  place  he  was  anx- 
ious to  repair,  having  been  much  longer  absent  from  his 
continental  friends  than  he  first  intended  ;  and  having 
seen  sufficiently  into  the  state  of  religion  in  the  West 
Indies  to  enable  him  to  give  an  interesting  account  to 
Mr.  Wesley,  on  his  return  to  England.  On  board  of 
the  ship  in  which  he  sailed,  the  greatest  order  and  de- 
cency prevailed.  His  accommodations  were  highly 
pleasing  ;  and  the  morals  of  the  sailors  were  truly  re- 
spectable. Nor  was  this  a  matter  of  much  surprise,  as 
the  captain  made  it  an  invariable  rule,  unless  prevented 
by  the  urgent  duties  of  the  ship,  to  read  some  portion 
of  the  Bible  to  his  men  every  morning  and  evening  dur- 
ing the  voyage.  In  addition  to  this,  they  always  had  a 
sermon  on  Sundays,  and  their  devotions  were  conducted 
with  more  than  common  solemnity.  It  is  obvious  from 
hence,  that  the  conduct  of  the  officers  will  always  give 
a  tone  to  the  morals  of  a  ship's  crew.  And  although  it 
is  not  in  the  power  of  any  man  to  give  religion  to  ano- 
ther, yet  men  in  commanding  stations  may  restrain  pub- 
lic vice,  without  resorting  to  any  coercive  measures  that 
can  be  deemed  reprehensible.  Precept  is  more  power- 
ful than  violence  ;  but  example  will  impart  instruction 
when  all  other  measures  fail  of  success. 

Dr.  Coke,  after  a  pleasant  voyage  of  eighteen  days, 
landed  at  Charleston,  and  spent  nearly  a  month  with 
the  infant  society  in  that  place.  During  his  absence  a 
church  had  been  erected,  which  he  now  opened  while 
he  continued  among  them.  It  would  contain  about  fif- 
teen hundred  persons  ;  and  such  was  the  spirit  of  hear- 
ing excited  among  the  inhabitants,  that  from  three  to 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE.  181 

five  hundred  persons  regularly  attended  at  the  morning 
preaching.  Nor  was  it  in  this  city  alone  that  the  spirit 
of  hearing  prevailed.  At  a  conference,  which  was  held 
in  Charleston  about  a  week  prior  to  Dr.  Coke's  departure, 
he  was  informed  by  the  preachers  who  attended,  that 
throughout  this  state,  and  also  that  of  Georgia,  the  pros- 
perity of  Zion  was  truly  great.  But  peace  and  prosper- 
ity from  without  a're  frequently  counterbalanced  by  do- 
mestic circumstances  which  tend  to  disturb  the  tran- 
quillity that  reigns  within.  Some  leading  characters, 
during  Dr.  Coke's  absence,  had  suffered  their  minds  to 
entertain  prejudices  to  his  disadvantage  ;  so  that  their 
first  interview  was  less  cordial  than  might  have  been 
expected  from  the  spirit  in  which  they  parted.  This 
was,  however,  a  transient  cloud,  which  created  only  a 
momentary  gloom,  and  then  totallv  disappeared.  An 
openness  of  communication  expellea  the  demon  of  dis- 
cord from  their  bosoms,  and  Christian  friendship  again 
resumed  its  place,  leading  them  to  a  mutual  co-opera- 
tion, and  causing  the  sacred  flame  to  shed  a  more  bril- 
liant lustre  than  before. 

In  the  state  of  South  Carolina  the  work  of  God  had 
experienced  a  gradual,  but  considerable  revival,  during 
Dr.  Coke's  absence  to  England  and  the  West  Indies. 
Nothing  can  place  this  in  a  stronger  light  than  the  con- 
trast which  now  appeared.  On  his  departure  from  the 
continent,  on  his  previous  visit,  the  whole  circuit  could 
furnish  no  more  than  twenty  members  in  society ;  and 
from  the  cheerless  prospects  which  it  then  exhibited,  it 
was  contemplated,  in  the  conference,  to  abandon  the 
circuit  altogether.  This,  fortunately,  was  not  done  ; 
and  now  the  same  circuit  contained  eight  hundred  and 
twenty-three  members  ;  and  no  less  than  twenty-two 
preaching  houses  had  been  erected  during  the  preceding 
year.  The  people  being  scattered  over  a  large  tract  of 
country,  exposed  the  preachers  who  travelled  among 
them  to  many  serious  inconveniences.  The  bogs  and 
morasses,  through  which  they  had  to  pass,  placed  their 
lives  in  dangers  of  the  most  alarming  nature.  On  an 
average  they  had  to  ride  about  one  hundred  miles  a 
week,  and  to  encounter  difficulties  to  which  those  are 
utter  strangers  who  have  public  roads  and  bridges  to 


182 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


preserve  them  from  the  quagmires  and  torrents  which 
frequently  intersect  these  deserts.  It  was  in  the  month 
of  April,  Dr.  Coke  visited  this  circuit ;  and  even  then 
he  was  compelled  sometimes  to  ride  through  water 
which,  while  he  sat  on  horseback,  reached  above  his 
knees.  But  through  all  these  perils  the  gracious  Lord 
preserved  his  faithful  servants,  and  thus  caused  his  work 
to  prosper  in  their  hands. 

In  the  state  of  Virginia,  independently  of  the  chapels 
or  preaching  houses  that  had  been  erected  in  the  towns, 
many  had  been  built  in  central  parts  of  the  forests.  In 
these  Dr.  Coke  occasionally  preached  to  large  congrega- 
tions, collected  together  from  such  distances  as  in  Eng- 
land would  seem  incredible.  The  scenes  which  these 
vast  assemblies,  surrounded  by  hundreds  of  horses  tied 
to  the  trees,  exhibi^d,  in  the  midst  of  a  silent  forest, 
were  truly  romantic  ;  and  the  spirit  of  devotion  which 
displayed  itself  under  the  gloom  of  the  impending  foli- 
age thereby  gave  an  additional  feature  to  the  solemni- 
ties of  these  occasions.  From  these  places,  although 
preaching  was  in  the  middle  of  the  day,  Dr.  Coke  was 
frequently  obliged  to  travel  till  midnight  before  he  could 
reach  the  house  in  which  he  was  to  lodge. 

During  his  former  visit  to  the  continent,  Dr.  Coke  had 
frequently  lifted  his  voice  against  the  slavery  which  was 
tolerated  in  the  United  States.  This  had  exposed  him 
to  many  perils.  To  some  of  these  his  eyes  were  fully 
open  ;  but  in  several  instances  his  danger  lay  concealed. 
The  arm  of  legal  power  had  been  lifted  against  him  ;  by 
a  ferocious  mob  he  had  been  secretly  pursued  ;  and  the 
bullet  of  an  assassin,  who  couched  in  ambush  to  take 
away  his  life,  had  been  levelled  at  him.  But  from  all 
these  threatened  and  impending  calamities  he  had  been 
graciously  preserved,  through  the  overruling  providence 
of  God. 

He  was  now  informed,  while  passing  through  this 
county,  that,  from  the  spirited  manner  in  which  he  had 
opposed  this  sanctioned  enormity,  when  on  his  former 
visit,  the  slave-holders  had  been  so  exasperated  as  to 
present  a  bill  against  him  to  the  grand  jury.  This  bill 
was  found  ;  and  although  he  had  left  the  county  at  that 
time,  no  less  than  ninety  persons  engaged  to  pursue  the 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


183 


fugitive,  and  bring  him  back  to  colonial  justice.  But 
the  task  they  had  undertaken  being  too  arduous  for  their 
accomplishment,  they  grew  languid  in  their  journey, 
and  returned  without  success.  In  another  county  a 
similar  bill  was  also  presented  to  the  jury  ;  but  it  was 
thrown  aside  as  too  dishonourable  to  receive  their  offi- 
cial support.  It  was,  notwithstanding,  generally  believed, 
by  those  who  countenanced  these  bills,  that  the  vigor- 
ous measures  to  which  they  had  resorted,  would  so  far 
operate  upon  Dr.  Coke's  fears  as  to  prevent  him  from 
ever  making  his  appearance  again  in  these  parts.  But  it 
was  very  evident  from  his  actual  presence  that  the  friends 
of  slavery  might  err. 

Among  those  who  had  pursued  Dr.  Coke  during  the 
former  visit,  to  prevent  him  from  speaking  against  the 
slave  trade,  there  was  one  who  was  resolved  to  adopt 
effectual  measures.  This  man  had  armed  himself  with 
a  gun,  and  had  actually  followed  him  with  a  fixed  deter- 
mination to  deprive  him  of  life  as  soon  as  an  oppor- 
tunity favourable  to  assassination  presented  itself.  But 
almighty  Goodness  preserved  the  intended  victim  from 
the  hour  and  the  power  of  darkness,  and  brought  this 
detestable  design  to  light  in  a  way  that  tends  to  exalt 
the  riches  of  divine  grace.  The  man  who  had  thus 
contrived  the  destruction  of  Dr.  Coke  had  been  con- 
verted to  God  during  his  absence ;  and  he  now  made  a 
voluntary  confession  of  the  whole  affair. 

At  Richmond  the  prejudices  entertained  against  Dr. 
Coke  were  strong  and  violent,  in  consequence  of  the 
petition  which  had  been  presented  to  government  for 
the  emancipation  of  the  slaves.  This  petition,  which 
had  been  signed  by  a  great  number  of  freeholders,  was 
supposed  to  have  originated  with  him.  He  therefore 
was  selected  as  an  obnoxious  individual,  and  many 
menaces  prior  to  his  arrival  had  been  held  out  to  deter 
him  from  coming.  But  none  was  sufficient  to  induce 
him  to  depart  from  the  path  of  duty ;  and,  boldly  going 
forward  in  the  name  of  his  heavenly  Master,  instead  of 
meeting  with  that  interruption  which  had  been  pre- 
dicted, and  in  part  anticipated,  the  governor  of  the  state 
directed  the  court  house  to  be  opened  for  his  accom- 


184 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


modation,  in  which  place  he  preached  to  a  congregation 
that  was  orderly,  respectable,  and  attentive. 

In  proceeding  from  Richmond  to  Alexandria,  a  dis- 
tance of  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles,  as  the 
Methodists  had  no  societies  at  this  time  in  these  parts, 
Dr.  Coke  and  his  companions  took  their  refreshment  at 
such  inns  as  they  found  on  the  road.  In  one  of  these 
they  joined  a  company  of  gentlemen,  and  found  them- 
selves exposed  to  the  following  incident.  On  calling  for 
some  tea  they  fancied  it  tasted  of  rum.  The  second  cup 
seemed  to  contain  still  more  ;  so  that  they  were  satisfied 
something  beside  imagination  had  suggested  the  idea  of 
this  infusion.  On  making  trial  of  a  third  cup,  they 
found  it  so  strongly  impregnated  that  they  were  obliged 
to  complain  of  a  plot  or  conspiracy  formed  against 
them.  But  from  what  source  it  came  they  were  never 
able  to  discover,  as  both  the  gentlemen  and  the  waiter 
declared  themselves  totally  innocent  and  ignorant  of  the 
affair. 

At  the  conference  which  was  held  at  Baltimore,  in  the 
month  of  April,  it  appeared  from  the  various  returns 
that  were  made,  that  during  the  preceding  year  no  less 
than  six  thousand  six  hundred  had  been  added  to  the 
societies  throughout  the  United  States.  In  the  state  of 
Kentucky,  also,  the  work  had  assumed  a  pleasing  and 
prosperous  appearance ;  but  the  missionaries  in  this 
district  could  only  prosecute  their  labours  at  the  hazard 
of  their  lives,  as  the  Indians  in  the  vicinity  had  declared 
war,  and  waited  in  ambush  to  shoot  and  scalp  such 
travellers  as  unfortunately  fell  into  their  hands.  This 
statement  was  given  in  at  the  conference,  and  assistance 
was  solicited.  But  under  the  circumstances  of  danger 
which  existed  no  regular  appointment  could  be  made. 
Nor  was  there  any  occasion.  A  preacher  who  was 
present  instantly  volunteered  his  services  in  the  midst 
of  these  frowns  of  war,  and  declared  himself  willing  to 
expose  his  life  by  proclaiming  salvation  in  the  name  of 
Christ.  Another  very  shortly  afterward,  equally  con- 
strained by  his  love  for  souls,  declared  himself  willing 
to  venture  on  this  arduous  enterprise,  and  both  were 
speedily  sent  to  this  distant  and  uncultivated  region. 

In  Philadelphia,  and  in  New-York,  the  work  had  so 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


185 


increased  that  the  places  of  worship  were  insufficient  to 
contain  the  congregations,  so  that  one  more  in  each 
place  was  seriously  contemplated.  In  most  other  parts 
the  Work  was  extensively  prosperous,  and,  from  their 
having,  for  a  season,  found  it  prudent  to  say  nothing 
on  the  subject  of  the  slave  trade,  Dr.  Coke  prosecuted 
his  journeys  through  the  states  without  any  interruption. 

To  those  who  know  nothing  of  the  opinions  which 
prevail  in  countries  where  slavery  is  sanctioned  by  law, 
this  omission  may  appear  as  a  temporizing  measure, 
which  an  inhabitant  of  England  may  condemn.  But 
until  we  are  fully  acquainted  with  the  influence  of  local 
prejudices  we  must  acknowledge  ourselves  incompetent 
to  judge  in  this  affair.  Many  things  may  be  lawful  that 
are  not  at  all  times  expedient.  And  we  have  been 
taught  by  experience,  in  many  instances,  that  the  most 
effectual  method  to  accomplish  a  desired  purpose  is  to 
encircle  it  at  a  distance,  and  draw  toward  it  by  gradual 
and  insensible  approximations.  The  destruction  of  a 
powerful  monster  can  only  be  effected  by  the  united 
energies  of  time,  ingenuity,  perseverance,  and  art.  If 
Dr.  Coke  had  continued  his  direct  attack  upon  the  slave 
trade,  he  must  have  abandoned  the  United  States,  and 
desisted  from  his  great  work,  without  breaking  the  fet- 
ters which  the  Africans  wore.  But  by  observing  a  de- 
gree of  prudent  silence,  which  permitted  him  to  preach 
the  gospel,  those  causes  were  called  into  operation  which 
must  eventually  establish  more  liberal  principles,  and 
finally  emancipate  the  whole  of  the  human  race.  It 
was  in  subservience  to  these  enlarged  views  he  acted  in 
the  silence  which  he  now  observed.  The  genuine  con- 
version of  a  soul  to  God  may  be  compared  to  the  action 
of  a  file,  which  must  gradually  divide  the  links  of  the 
chain,  and  ultimately  prove  the  means  of  obtaining 
freedom  for  every  slave. 

Dr.  Coke  having  now  surveyed  several  islands  in  the 
West  Indies,  and  noticed  the  moral  condition  of  their 
inhabitants  ;  having  also  proceeded  to  the  continent, 
and  taken  a  survey  of  the  glorious  manner  in  which  the 
work  of  God  was  spreading  there,  prepared  once  more 
to  take  his  leave,  that  on  his  return  to  England  he  might 
report  to  Mr.  Wesley  the  observations  he  had  made. 


18G 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


He  was  also  desirous  of  co-operating  with  him  in  send- 
ing missionaries  into  those  places  which  seemed  to 
have  been  opened  by  divine  Providence ;  and  with  that 
view,  of  travelling  through  Great  Britain,  to  entreat  the 
benevolent  to  contribute  toward  their  support.  He 
then  proceeded  from  New-York  to  Philadelphia,  not 
finding  a  vessel  in  the  former  port  to  carry  him  across 
the  Atlantic  ;  but  he  found  one  at  the  latter  that  was 
bound  for  Dublin,  in  which  place,  if  their  voyage  were 
prosperous,  he  hoped  to  meet  Mr.  Wesley.  And  after 
taking  leave  of  his  affectionate  friends  and  numerous 
hearers  in  a  farewell  sermon,  on  the  27th  of  May,  he 
went  on  board,  and  with  agreeable  companions  arrived 
safely  in  Dublin  bay,  on  the  25th  of  June,  1767,  after  a 
pleasant  voyage  of  twenty-nine  days. 

Dr.  Coke,  on  his  arrival  at  Dublin,  repaired  imme- 
diately to  the  Irish  conference.  In  this  assembly  of 
preachers,  over  whom  Mr.  Wesley  presided,  he  com- 
municated the  pleasing  intelligence  which  he  had  brought 
from  the  continent,  and  pointed  out  the  circumstances 
under  which  he  had  been  driven  by  successive  storms 
to  visit  the  islands  in  the  West  Indies.  The  brethren 
who  were  assembled,  on  hearing  the  detail  of  facts  re- 
specting the  moral  condition  of  the  slaves,  could  not 
but  concur  with  him  in  acknowledging  the  ha?nd  of 
Providence  in  giving  directions  to  the  natural  causes 
which  apparently  produced  the  effect.  All  were  there- 
fore ready  to  admit  the  propriety  of  sending  missiona- 
ries thither,  so  soon  as  suitable  persons  could  be  pro- 
cured, and  adequate  means  provided  for  their  sup- 
port. 

From  these  preachers  he  had  also  the  happiness  to 
learn  that  in  Ireland  the  cause  of  God  had  been  blessed 
with  much  prosperity ;  that  the  converts  of  Zion  were 
many  ;  that  the  courts  of  justice  had  afforded  them  pro- 
tection against  the  adversaries  by  whom  they  had  been 
much  injured  on  former  occasions ;  and  that  they  were 
permitted  to  worship  God  in  most  places  without  fear- 
ing, even  from  an  unprincipled  mob,  any  outrage  for 
which  they  could  not  find  redress.  Being  mutually 
stimulated  to  renewed  exertions  by  these  reciprocal  re- 
citals, they  parted  as  soon  as  the  common  business  of 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  PR.  COKE. 


187 


the  conference  was  despatched,  resolving  to  spend  and 
be  spent  in  the  cause  of  God. 

Dr.  Coke,  on  leaving  his  Irish  friends,  embarked  in 
company  with  Mr.  Wesley,  and  eleven  preachers  for 
the  English  conference,  which  was  this  year  to  be  held 
in  Manchester.  But  this  voyage,  though  short,  was 
attended  with  considerable  danger.  In  the  course  of 
their  passage,  the  vessel  in  which  they  sailed  struck  on 
a  rock,  from  which  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  she 
could  be  rescued.  Being  driven  upon  it  with  consider- 
able force,  she  became  entangled  among  the  crags  ;  and 
through  the  swelling  of  the  waves,  struck  her  bottom 
with  different  degrees  of  violence  more  than  forty  times. 
In  this  disastrous  situation,  while  the  sailors  were  using 
every  effort  for  the  preservation  of  the  ship,  and  the 
lives  of  all  on  board,  the  servants  of  God  betook  them- 
selves to  prayer  ;  and,  in  a  spirit  of  supplicating  faith, 
cast  themselves  upon  Him  who  alone  can  render  phy- 
sical means  effectual,  and  counteract  the  tendencies  of 
natural  causes  by  the  operation  of  others,  ordinary  or 
extraordinary,  without  disturbing  the  harmony  of  crea- 
tion. After  beating  for  some  time  against  the  protu- 
berances of  the  rock,  the  vessel  was  at  length  relieved, 
and  once  more  floated,  without  having  sustained  any 
material  injury,  so  that  they  reached  the  place  of  their 
destination  in  safety. 

On  the  present  occasion  we  have  as  much  reason  to 
conclude  that  God  attended  to  the  supplications  of  his 
faithful  servants,  as  that  he  blessed  the  exertions  of  the 
sailors  with  success.  Interpositions  of  divine  Providence 
are  not  unfrequently  exerted  above,  but  rarely  in  direct 
opposition  to,  all  the  established  laws  of  nature  ;  for  if 
this  were  the  case,  providence  and  miracle  would  be  the 
same.  It  is  through  the  use  of  all  the  means  placed 
within  our  reach,  that  we  may  reasonably  hope  for  the 
blessing  of  Heaven ;  and  to  expect  it  on  any  other  ground 
is  a  species  of  enthusiasm  nearly  allied  to  madness. 

If  Mr.  Wesley,  Dr.  Coke,  the  other  preachers,  and 
the  sailors  had  waited  exclusively  through  prayer  for  a 
deliverance  from  the  rock,  without  using  any  physical 
exertions,  their  conduct  would  not  have  been  less  repre- 
hensible than  that  of  the  agriculturist  who  should  give 


188 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


himself  wholly  to  devotion,  and  expect  from  divine  Pro- 
vidence an  advantageous  harvest  without  cultivating  the 
soil,  or  depositing  his  seed  in  the  earth.  God,  who  is 
the  only  absolute  agent  in  existence,  although  he  is  ne- 
cessarily what  he  is,  is  not  necessitated  in  any  of  his 
actions.  The  laws  by  which  both  matter  and  spirit  are 
regulated,  are  therefore  under  the  control  of  Him 

"  "Who,  from  the  realms  of  everlasting  day, 
Sees  all  his  works  in  one  immense  survey:" 

and  both  these,  and  all  finite  agents,  can  always  be  made 
subservient  to  his  vast  designs.  The  belief,  therefore, 
of  a  general  and  a  particular  providence,  instead  of 
being  in  any  way  inconsistent  with  the  laws  of  nature, 
may  coincide  with  them  in  all  their  various  bearings, 
and  be  rationally  incorporated  in  the  grand  economy  of 
Heaven.  Nature  and  providence  frequently  act  by  the 
same  means  and  mediums;  and  they  may  be  considered 
only  as  distinct  modes  through  which  the  primary 
Agent  displays  his  wisdom  and  his  power. 

The  exertions  which  the  Methodists  at  this  time  were 
making  to  procure  missionaries,  and  to  send  them  among 
the  heathen,  had  so  far  excited  the  attention  of  piously 
disposed  men  as  to  induce  some  to  address  letters  to 
Mr.  Wesley,  and  others  to  apply,  through  the  captains 
of  trading  vessels,  for  such  missionary  assistance  as  their 
several  cases  required.  Mr.  Wesley,  who  was  deeply 
interested  in  the  salvation  of  souls,  beheld  with  eyes  of 
pity  the  cases  that  were  presented  before  him ;  but  it 
was  not  in  his  power  to  meet  their  numerous  and  ex- 
tensive demands. 

The  refugees  in  Nova  Scotia  had  already  received 
some  missionaries  from  America,  so  that  their  case  was 
less  urgent  than  it  had  been,  although  the  preachers 
who  hadvsailed  from  England  with  Dr.  Coke  for  those 
regions,  had  been  stationed  in  the  West  Indies.  From 
Newfoundland  the  invitations  were  too  pressing  to  be 
resisted,  although  the  means  of  supporting  the  mission- 
aries whom  they  wished  to  send,  were  too  dubious  to 
demand  implicit  confidence.  Mr.  M'Geary  was,  how- 
ever, sent  to  this  extensive  island  to  introduce  among 
its  scattered  but  numerous  inhabitants  the  offers  of 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE* 


189 


salvation  which  the  gospel  presents  to  a  perishing 
world. 

Newfoundland  being  now  supplied  by  this  appoint- 
ment, the  West  Indies,  from  the  representations  of  Dr. 
Coke,  became  the  primary  object  of  missionary  import- 
ance to  be  considered  at  this  conference.  To  this  portion 
of  the  globe  it  was  therefore  determined  that  missionaries 
should  be  sent,  as  soon  as  some  plan  could  be  devised 
for  their  support.  Dr.  Coke,  whose  soul  seemed  to  be 
absorbed  in  this  department  of  the  work,  cheerfully 
undertook  the  cause  of  the  poor  negroes,  and  engaged 
to  travel  through  the  country  to  represent  their  condi- 
tion to  the  benevolent  of  all  denominations,  and  to  beg 
from  door  to  door.  Nothing,  he  has  frequently  declared, 
could  be  more  repugnant  to  his  natural  feelings  than  to 
become  an  avowed  mendicant,  which  would  at  once  ex- 
pose him  to  the  frowns  of  the  covetous,  the  scoffs  of  the 
profane,  and  the  sarcasms  of  infidelity.  But  on  review- 
ing the  cause  in  which  he  was  engaged ;  on  weighing 
the  importance  of  the  object  which  he  had  in  view  ;  on 
reflecting  on  the  melancholy  condition  of  the  slaves ; 
and  on  the  prospect  of  success  which  promised  to  crown 
his  efforts,  he  readily  consented  to  suppress  his  feelings, 
and  advocate  the  cause  of  all  who  were  living  without 
hope  and  without  God  in  the  world.  In  this  glorious 
course  he  persevered  until  death  gave  consummation 
to  his  triumphs,  and  enrolled  his  name  among  the  public 
benefactors  of  mankind. 

Dr.  Coke,  at  the  conclusion  of  this  conference,  de- 
parted from  Manchester  on  the  6th  of  August,  1787,  in 
company  with  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Bradford,  to  visit 
the  Norman  Islands,  that  he  might  be  enabled  to  see 
how  the  work  of  God  had  flourished  during  his  absence. 
But  even  in  this  short  voyage,  they  were  exposed  to 
perils  not  less  imminent  than  those  from  which  they  had 
been  delivered  while  coming  from  Ireland. 

On  the  11th  of  August  they  sailed  from  Southampton  ; 
but  contrary  winds  and  stormy  weather  obliged  them  to 
seek  refuge,  first  in  the  port  of  Yarmouth,  in  the  Isle 
of  Wight,  and  afterward  in  that  of  Sevanage.  On  the 
afternoon  of  the  14th,  the  weather  appeared  inviting,  and 
they  again  put  to  sea,  fully  expecting  to  reach  Guernsey 


190 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


without  any  farther  interruption.  But  before  they  could 
enter  the  harbour  the  wind  again  became  adverse  ;  and 
blowing  exceedingly  strong,  they  were  obliged  to  shape 
their  course  for  Alderney.  Having  reached  the  bay, 
they  found  the'mselves  encircled  with  dangerous  rocks, 
which  were  discovered  in  every  direction  by  the  rippling 
of  the  waves.  To  augment  the  horrors  of  their  condi- 
tion, the  wind  instantly  died  away,  and  left  them  in  a 
turbulent  sea,  without  the  means  of  managing  their 
vessel.  Thus  circumstanced,  they  applied  to  the  throne 
of  grace,  in  earnest  prayer,  and  God  was  pleased  to 
hearken  to  their  petitions.  A  favourable  breeze  came 
to  their  deliverance,  and,  filling  their  sails,  conducted 
the  vessel  in  safety  between  the  rocks,  and  about  sun- 
set brought  them  into  the  port  of  Alderney.  While 
becalmed  among  the  rocks,  that  were  barely  covered 
with  the  foaming  breakers,  their  situation  was  truly 
awful.  The  vessel  lay  at  the  mercy  of  the  waves  and 
tide ;  and,  so  far  as  they  were  competent  to  judge  from 
their  situation,  if  the  breeze  had  been  withholden  a  few 
minutes  longer,  the  vessel  must  have  been  driven  upon 
the  rocks,  and  inevitably  wrecked. 

At  eight  the  next  evening,  Mr.  Wesley  preached  on 
the  beach,  not  far  from  the  place  where  he  lodged,  and 
was  favoured  with  a  tolerable  congregation.  Soon  after 
he  had  finished,  the  governor  of  the  island  paid  him  a  visit, 
and  manifested  a  great  degree  of  courtesy.  But,  as  this 
was  not  the  place  of  their  ultimate  destination,  they  seized 
the  first  opportunity  and  sailed  for  Guernsey  on  the  15th. 

In  this  island  also  they  were  treated  with  more  than 
common  civility.  In  the  mornings  the  congregations 
were  large  and  serious,  and  in  the  evenings  crowded 
and  deeply  attentive.  On  the  18th,  Mr.  Wesley  and 
Dr.  Coke  dined  with  the  governor,  who  endeavoured  to 
show  them  every  mark  of  politeness  and  respect. 

From  Guernsey  they  proceeded  to  Jersey,  in  which 
island  the  views  of  the  inhabitants  respecting  Method- 
ism had  undergone  a  favourable  revolution.  Mr.  Brack- 
enbury,  who  still  resided  in  this  island,  received  them 
joyfully  ;  and  in  his  house  Mr.  Wesley  preached  to 
congregations  that  seemed  to  be  more  than  usually 
serious.    "  Even  the  gentry,'  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "heard 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


191 


with  deep  attention.  What  little  things  does  God  use  to 
advance  his  own  glory  !  Probably  many  of  these  flock 
together  because  I  have  lived  so  many  years,  and  per- 
haps even  this  may  be  the  means  of  their  living  for 
ever."  In  the  country  parts  of  this  island,  where  the 
French  language  is  spoken,  Mr.  Wesley  preached  du- 
ring his  stay.  In  this  journey  he  was  accompanied  by 
Mr.  Brackenbury,  who,  standing  by  his  side,  translated 
into  French  and  delivered  to  the  people  the  sentences 
which  fell  from  his  lips.  But  tedious  as  this  method 
was,  they  waited  with  serious  patience,  and  God  was 
pleased  to  bless  the  discourse  to  many  souls.  On  re- 
turning to  the  town,  as  they  found  themselves  detained 
by  contrary  winds,  the  large  assembly  room  was  offered 
for  his  accommodation.  In  this  he  preached  to  large 
and  serious  congregations,  and  many  appeared  to  profit 
by  the  word  delivered.* 

From  this  transient  survey,  we  may  perceive  the 
astonishing  change  which  had  taken  place  in  the  short 
space  of  two  years.  On  a  former  occasion,  few  places 
could  present  a  more  hostile  front  to  the  gospel  of 
Christ  than  these  islands  exhibited.  These  circum- 
stances the  biographer  of  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  will  here- 
after delineate,  and  give  to  posterity  in  detail.  But 
now,  on  the  present  occasion,  all  was  harmony  and 
peace  ;  and  the  same  tongues  that  had  exclaimed,  "  Cru- 
cify him,"  were  now  employed,  in  several  instances,  in 
uttering  hosannas  to  the  name  of  God.  We  may  learn 
from  hence  the  duty  of  perseverance  in  the  cause  of 
truth,  even  though  our  efforts  of  love  should  be  repelled 
with  frowns.  We  may  infer,  also,  that  the  want  of  a 
favourable  reception  is  no  evidence  of  the  divine  disap- 
probation. In  many  places  where  our  most  flourishing 
societies  are  to  be  found  at  present,  the  frowns  of  per- 
secution at  first  forbade  us  to  introduce  the  gospel. 
And  perhaps,  if  these  hostilities  had  been  made  the  ex- 
clusive criterion  of  action,  Methodism,  as  well  as  Chris- 
tianity in  the  abstract,  would  have  been  nearly  un- 
known in  the  world. 

Several  places,  on  the  contrary,  where  the  early 

*  See  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  by  Coke  and  Moore. 


192 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


smiles  of  approbation  seemed  to  invite  the  gospel  with 
flattering  promises,  soon  put  on  a  forbidding  aspect, 
and  presented  a  host  of  difficulties  too  formidable  to  be 
withstood.  Among  the  islands  of  the  West  Indies  such 
places  are  still  to  be  found.  Unhappily,  the  planter  too 
frequently  thinks  that  the  moral  improvement  of  his 
slaves  is  inimical  to  his  interest.  He  therefore  conceives 
it  to  be  his  duty  to  secure  that  ignorance  which  a  pri- 
vation of  instruction  will  ensure.  Wretched,  however, 
must  that  system  be  which  derives  its  chief  support 
from  the  shadows  with  which  it  is  enveloped,  and 
whose  existence  seems  to  depend  upon  the  exclusion  of 
light.  Time  and  experience  have  demonstrated  the  de- 
lusiveness of  these  apprehensions  in  all  places  where 
experiments  have  been  made,  and  many  of  the  planters 
now  find  it  to  be  their  interest  and  their  duty  to  support 
those  principles  and  doctrines  they  once  endeavoured 
to  suppress,  and  against  which  many  still  continue  to 
exert  their  power. 

Against  this  host  of  prejudices  Dr.  Coke  was  called 
to  contend  in  the  course  of  his  missionary  labours. 
But  through  divine  grace  he  was  prepared  for  his  work 
by  that  activity,  zeal,  and  perseverance,  which  invaria- 
bly marked  his  character.  Of  this  fact  the  following 
circumstance  furnishes  a  striking  instance : — On  his 
second  visit  to  these  islands,  he  was  taken  by  Mr. 
Brackenbury  into  the  country  to  hold  a  meeting  at  St. 
Mary's,  in  Jersey,  that  he  might  have  an  opportunity 
of  noticing  the  various  characters  and  objects  which 
presented  themselves  to  view.  Unhappily,  the  tempest 
of  persecution  had  not  yet  wholly  subsided.  At  this 
meeting  the  ringleader  of  a  daring  mob  was  present, 
who  assailed  the  doctor  in  a  most  brutal  and  ignomi- 
nious manner,  almost  lifting  him  from  the  ground  by 
his  ears.  But  bearing  these  indignities  with  the  most 
exemplary  patience,  the  more  sober  part  of  the  congre- 
gation were  rather  edified  by  the  spirit  which  he  mani- 
fested, than  injured  by  the  disturbance  which  the  rioters 
had  occasioned. 

On  leaving  the  Norman  Isles  he  repaired  to  England, 
visiting  many  of  the  principal  towns,  and  employing  his 
time  in  preaching  the  gospel,  and  recommending  the 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV    DR.  COKE. 


193 


case  of  the  unfortunate  negroes  to  the  benevolent  atten- 
tion of  the  congregations,  and  to  the  compassion  of 
wealthy  individuals.  Being  polite  in  his  manners,  and 
deeply  interested  in  the  issue  of  his  undertaking,  no 
circumstance,  however  forbidding,  could  prevent  his 
appeal.  And,  although  he  was  occasionally  repelled 
from  the  doors  of  the  irreligious  and  the  unfeeling,  he 
was  frequently  successful  in  places  which  most  other 
men  would  have  tried  in  vain.  In  thus  making  pro- 
vision for  the  missionaries  he  spent  his  time  without 
meeting  with  any  remarkable  incident,  until  the  confer- 
ence of  1788,  soon  after  which  he  again  prepared  to  re- 
visit the  West  Indies. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Dr.  Coke  sails  for  Barbadoes — Proceedings  on  his  arrival — 
Establishment  of  a  mission — Repairs  to  St.  Vincent's — Visits  the 
Caribbs — Reflections  on  savage  life — Repafrs  to  Dominica — The 
work  prospers  in  Antigua  and  in  St.  Christopher's — Remarks  on 
a  persecuting  edict,  passed  in  Eustatius — Driven  from  this  island 
— Forbidden  to  establish  a  mission  in  Saba — Visits  Tortola  and 
Santa  Cruz — Pleasing  prospects  in  these  islands — Delivered  from 
imminent  danger  in  a  boat — Promising  appearances  of  missionary 
success  in  Jamaica — Revisits  the  continent — Difficulties  of  tra- 
velling— Picturesque  scenery — Nocturnal  fires — Progress  of  reli- 
gion in  Georgia — Resolution  to  build  Wesley  college — Prosperous 
state  of  religion  in  South  Carolina — In  North  Carolina — In  Vir- 
ginia— In  Maryland — In  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware — And  in 
New- York — Total  increase  of  the  societies — Returns  to  England 
— Reflections  on  the  condition  of  the  heathen  world. 

The  conference  of  1788  having  appointed  three  mis- 
sionaries for  the  West  Indies,  in  addition  to  those  that 
were  already  there,  placed  them  under  the  immediate 
superintendence  of  Dr.  Coke,  who  made  preparations 
to  accompany  them  thither.  A  passage  was  taken  on 
board  of  a  ship  bound  for  Barbadoes,  which  was  an 
island  that  he  had  not  yet  visited.  Their  voyage  was 
pleasant  in  a  high  degree,  as  the  weather  was  favoura- 
ble, and  no  memorable  accident  occurred.  In  addition 
to  this,  the  accommodations  on  board  were  excellent, 
and  the  captain,  who  was  deeply  impressed  with  the 

9 


194 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


fear  of  God,  did  every  thing  in  his  power  to  render 
their  situation  comfortable.  On  any  of  their  devotions 
he  never  attempted  to  lay  the  least  restraint,  and  scarcely 
ever  omitted  to  join  in  them  when  the  duties  of  his  sta- 
tion afforded  him  leisure. 

The  men  who  were  on  board  conducted  themselves  in 
a  manner  not  unworthy  of  their  captain.  Many  seemed 
to  be  deeply  affected  with  the  sermons  which  were  de- 
livered ;  and  throughout  the  whole  voyage  they  read 
with  earnestness  and  apparent  delight  the  books  that 
were  presented  to  them.  Nor  was  this  conduct  assumed 
out  of  a  mere  artificial  complaisance.  When  the  mis- 
sionaries parted  from  them,  their  sincerity  was  demon- 
strated by  the  tears  which  suffused  their  faces,  and  by 
the  earnestness  with  which  they  squeezed  their  hands. 
"And  when  our  boat  dropped  astern,"  says  Dr.  Coke, 
"  they  gave  us  three  as  hearty  cheers  as  I  believe  were 
ever  given  by  a  company  of  sailors." 

The  missionaries  who  accompanied  Dr.  Coke  in  this 
expedition  were  Messrs.  Lamb,  Gamble,  and  Pearce  ; 
but  neither  they  nor  himself  expected  to  find  any  indi- 
vidual whom  they  knew  upon  the  island.  On  entering 
Bridgetown,  the  capital,  they  repaired  to  an  inn ;  but 
finding  this  abode  likely  to  be  expensive,  and  being  as- 
sured that  the  labours  of  all  would  not  be  wanted  in  this 
place,  they  seized  an  opportunity  which  immediately 
offered,  and  despatched  Mr.  Lamb  and  Mr.  Gamble  to 
St.  Vincent's,  on  board  of  a  merchant  ship  that  wa3 
about  to  sail  for  that  island  the  same  evening. 

Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Pearce  were  now  left  alone,  to  de- 
clare their  intentions,  and  to  seize  such  openings  as 
Providence  might  present  for  the  introduction  of  the 
gospel.  Scarcely  had  their  colleagues  departed  before 
it  occurred  to  Mr.  Pearce  that  a  regiment  of  soldiers, 
among  whom  he  knew  several  pious  persons  when  in 
Ireland,  was  at  this  time  stationed  in  Barbadoes.  On 
communicating  this  information  to  Dr.  Coke,  he  was  di- 
rected to  go  in  search  of  them,  and,  if  possible,  gather 
from  these  the  dispositions  of  the  inhabitants  toward 
the  gospel.  Mr.  Pearce  accordingly  departed,  and  in 
about  two  hours  returned  with  a  soldier,  who  still  re- 
tained his  faithfulness  to  God.    The  excursion  of  Mr. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


195 


Pearce  among  the  soldiers,  soon  gave  publicity  to  the 
mission,  and  almost  immediately  brought  to  the  inn  a 
pious  sergeant,  who  belonged  to  the  same  regiment. 
The  sergeant  gazed  for  a  few  moments  on  Mr.  Pearce, 
and  instantly  recollecting  his  features,  clasped  him  in 
his  arms  with  all  the  joy  which  an  unexpected  meeting 
of  Christian  friends  in  a  distant  region  of  the  globe  is 
calculated  to  inspire. 

From  these  soldiers  they  learned  that,  after  they  had 
continued  for  some  time  in  silence  on  the  island,  the  love 
of  Christ  constrained  them  to  call  sinners  to  repentance. 
The  singularity  of  their  conduct  soon  excited  the  atten- 
tion of  a  merchant  whose  name  was  Button,  who  pro- 
vided for  them  a  large  room,  which  had  formerly  been 
a  warehouse,  and  in  this  they  regularly  assembled  for 
public  worship. 

Guided  by  these  rays  of  light,  in  this  gloomy  region, 
Dr.  Coke  determined  to  pay  Mr.  Button  a  visit  on  the 
ensuing  morning,  and  consult  with  him  on  the  most  eli- 
gible means  to  be  adopted  for  carrying  their  designs 
into  execution.  But  these  contrivances  were  soon  ren- 
dered useless  by  the  benevolence  of  the  gentleman  on 
whom  they  intended  to  wait.  Mr.  Button,  having  heard 
of  their  arrival,  sent  them  an  invitation  to  breakfast  with 
him;  thus  unexpectedly  furnishing  them  with  an  oppor- 
tunity of  introducing  the  object  they  had  in  view. 

Arriving  at  Mr.  Button's,  Dr.  Coke  was  surprised  to 
find  himself  accosted  by  his  name.  Mr.  Button,  it  ap- 
pears, had  frequently  heard  him  preach  on  the  continent 
of  America,  during  iiis  visits  to  the  United  States  ;  and 
while  there  several  of  his  servants  had  been  baptized  by 
him,  one  of  whom  was  now  truly  alive  to  God.  Being 
hospitably  entertained  by  this  friendly  gentleman,  whose 
house  and  heart  seemed  alike  open  to  receive  them,  Dr. 
Coke  and  Mr.  Pearce,  at  his  request,  discharged  their 
bill  at  the  inn,  and  immediately  took  up  their  abode  at 
his  friendly  habitation.  Dr.  Coke  intending  to  preach 
at  Mr.  Button's  house,  the  novelty  of  the  report  drew 
together  a  concourse  of  people  nearly  three  times  as 
large  as  could  be  accommodated.  Among  these  many 
seemed  to  hear  with  deep  attention,  and  all  behaved 
with  the  utmost  propriety.    But  it  was  not  at  the  house 


196 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


of  Mr.  Button  alone  that  divine  Providence  seemed  to 
favour  their  designs.  When  Dr.  Coke  arrived,  he  found 
three  ladies  on  a  visit  at  his  habitation.  These  also  at- 
tended preaching,  and  were  so  far  pleased  that  they 
invited  Mr.  Pearce,  who  was  to  remain  on  the  island,  to 
their  house,  and  declared  their  readiness  to  have  their 
slaves  instructed  by  him.  Another  circumstance  occur- 
red which,  though  apparently  arising  from  accident, 
appeared  to  be  overruled  by  Providence  to  favour  their 
undertaking.  Dr.  Coke,  prior  to  his  leaving  England, 
had  received  a  letter  of  recommendation  from  a  gentle- 
man in  London,  to  his  friend  Henry  Trotman,  Esq.,-  of 
Barbadoes.  After  spending  a  few  days  at  the  house  of 
Mr.  Button,  Dr.  Coke  went  in  search  of  Mr.  Henry 
Trotman,  to  whom  he  was  soon  directed.  It,  however, 
so  happened  that  this  was  not  the  gentleman  for  whom 
the  letter  was  designed,  but  another  of  the  same  name. 
Ignorant  of  this  mistake,  Dr.  Coke  introduced  himself ; 
and  being  received  with  much  politeness  and  friendship, 
he  began  to  unfold  his  plan  of  establishing  a  mission 
among  the  negroes ;  nor  was  it  till  he  had  disclosed  the 
whole  which  he  had  to  communicate,  that  he  discovered 
his  error.  The  mistake  was  not  an  unfortunate  one,  as 
this  gentleman  showed  his  approbation  of  his  intention, 
and  freely  offered  his  house  for  the  accommodation  of 
Mr.  Pearce  ;  and  his  slaves,  about  two  hundred  in  num- 
ber, he  declared  to  be  at  liberty,  on  all  proper  occa- 
sions, to  receive  instructions.  A  few  days  afterward 
Dr.  Coke  found  the  real  Mr.  Trotman,  and  was  received 
by  him  with  an  equal  degree  of  respect.  He  had  also 
about  two  hundred  negroes  on  his  plantation,  and  to 
these  he  was  willing  Mr.  Pearce  should  have  free  access. 

On  waiting  on  the  governor,  the  same  degree  of  po- 
liteness was  conspicuous.  To  the  principles  of  the 
mission  he  avowed  himself  to  be  friendly  ;  so  that  no 
obstacle  of  consequence  appeared  to  its  full  establish- 
ment. From  one  of  the  magistrates,  also,  they  received 
a  friendly  visit,  and  the  promise  of  a  cordial  co-opera- 
tion in  the  execution  of  their  future  plans.  This  latter 
gentleman  was  not  wholly  a  stranger  to  Methodism,  nor 
to  the  probable  influence  that  it  would  have  on  the 
minds  of  the  people.    He  had  heard  Mr.  Wesley  and 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


197 


his  brother  preach  several  times  in  England  ;  and  there- 
fore he  expressed  his  approbation  from  a  conviction  of 
the  utility  that  might  be  expected  ;  promising  to  Mr. 
Pearce  all  the  assistance  and  support  which  it  was  in  his 
power  to  render,  either  to  him  or  to  the  cause  in  which 
he  was  engaged. 

It  was  thus,  through  a  train  of  providential  circum- 
stances, that  a  fair  opening  was  made,  in  a  few  days,  for 
the  introduction  of  the  gospel  into  an  island  containing 
about  seventy  thousand  blacks,  and  nearly  thirty  thou- 
sand whites.  And  although,  in  this  island,  the  mission 
of  which  we  have  thus  traced  the  infancy  has  not  fully 
answered,  in  its  extent,  the  sanguine  expectations  which 
these  dawning  appearances  were  calculated  to  excite  ; 
yet,  from  that  moment  to  the  present,  many  souls  have 
been  born  of  God,  and  many  have  departed  this  life  in 
the  full  triumph  of  faith.  The  members  of  society  have 
invariably  been  few  in  number  ;  but  they  may  be  con- 
sidered as  affording  to  all  an  amiable  example  of  a 
genuine  Christian  community. 

Dr.  Coke,  having  to  the  utmost  of  his  power  provided 
for  the  accommodation  and  success  of  Mr.  Pearce,  took 
his  departure  from  this  island,  and  followed  his  other 
friends  to  St.  Vincent's.  On  meeting  together,  and  be- 
ing joined  by  Mr.  Baxter,  it  was  agreed  among  them 
that  they  should  traverse  a  mountainous  district,  and  pay 
a  visit  to  the  Caribbs,  who  at  this  time  resided  in  a  part 
of  this  island.  Their  object  in  this  visit  was,  to  notice 
their  dispositions,  and  from  thence  to  infer  how  far  it 
might  be  practicable  to  establish  schools  among  them 
for  the  instruction  of  their  children  ;  and  finally  to  in- 
troduce the  gospel  in  some  language  that  should  be  mu- 
tually understood. 

After  some  time,  the  attempt  was  made.  But,  like 
many  similar  efforts  among  savage  tribes,  the  advantages 
resulting  from  the  task  were  not  equal  to  the  expecta- 
tions that  nattered  their  early  hopes.  Prior  to  this 
time,  Mr.  Baxter  and  his  wife  had  left  the  island  of  An- 
tigua, and  taken  up  their  abode  in  St.  Vincent's,  not  far 
from  the  district  which  the  Caribbs  inhabited.  Here 
they  had  been  treated  with  more  civility  and  respect 
than  might  ha  vebeen  expected  from  uncultivated  savages. 


198 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


And  from  the  readiness  with  which  the  children  re- 
ceived instruction,  and  the  progress  that  several  of 
them  made,  they  gave  convincing  proofs  of  exalted  ge- 
nius and  of  extensive  intellectual  powers.  But  neither 
instruction  nor  admonition  was  sufficient  to  counteract 
that  attachment  to  barbarous  manners,  which  surround- 
ing example  tended  every  day  to  keep  alive. 

Dr.  Coke  was  so  affected  at  their  condition,  and  so 
charmed  with  the  dignified  simplicity  of  their  demean- 
our, that  he  was  unwilling  to  abandon  his  design.  Mr. 
Baxter  and  his  wife  were  therefore  prevailed  upon, 
through  his  importunity,  to  relinquish  for  a  still  longer 
period  the  advantages  and  comforts  of  civilized  society, 
and  to  continue  among  these  children  of  nature,  that  no 
room  might  remain  for  reflections  on  any  future  occa- 
sion that  their  efforts  failed  of  success  because  they 
were  not  accompanied  with  perseverance.  But  neither 
effort  nor  perseverance  was  available  to  accomplish  the 
object  they  had  in  view.  The  instinctive  propensities 
of  a  savage  life  were  not  to  be  subdued ;  nor  would  they 
barter  the  fond  idea  of  native  independence,  which  had 
been  transmitted  to  them  from  their  remotest  ancestors, 
for  all  the  learning  that  the  circle  of  science  could  im- 
part, or  all  the  wealth  that  England  or  even  Europe 
could  offer.*  From  the  influence  of  principles  which 
cannot  be  fully  developed,  the  greater  part  of  the  efforts 
which  have  been  made  to  civilize  the  savage  hordes  of 
mankind  have  been  defeated.    Their  propensities  to  war 

*  Of  the  origin,,  history,  numbers,  customs,  manners,  peculiari- 
ties, and  prevailing  characteristics  of  these  savages,  Dr.  Coke  has 
published  an  interesting  account  in  his  journal ;  (pp.  79-91 ;)  and  a 
still  more  copious  account  in  the  chapter  respecting  St.  Vincent's, 
in  his  History  of  the  West  Indies.  To  these  narratives  the  reader 
is  therefore  referred  for  particulars ;  and  more  immediately  to  the 
latter  for  a  minute  detail  of  the  horrid  barbarities  practised  by 
them  during  the  late  Caribb  war.  On  the  justice  of  this  war  dif- 
ferent opinions  have  been  entertained.  It  cannot  be  doubted  that 
they  practised  many  inhumanities ;  but  it  cannot  be  denied  that 
the  primitive  inhabitants  of  an  island  have  at  least  as  plausible  a 
right  to  the  dominion  of  it  as  any  nation  which  may  acquire  the 
subsequent  possession  of  it,  merely  because  it  happens  to  be  more 
powerful.  Those  who  survived  the  war  were  removed  from  St. 
Vincent's  to  the  little  island  of  Baliseau,  where  their  scattered  rem- 
nants still  remain. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


199 


and  hunting,  which  their  modes  of  life  are  calculated  to 
cherish,  communicate  a  restlessness  to  their  spirits  which, 
in  civilized  communities,  is  rarely  known.  To  break 
them,  therefore,  "  from  fierce  barbarians  into  men," 
though  a  work  of  benevolence  and  humanity,  is  one  of 
those  undertakings  that  may  be  contemplated  with  ease, 
but  cannot  be  accomplished  without  difficulties  which 
few  only  have  been  able  to  surmount. 

Returning  from  the  country  of  the  Caribbs,  Dr.  Coke 
visited  many  plantations,  and  preached  in  several  places. 
In  most  of  these  both  he  and  his  associate  missionaries 
were  received  with  marked  attention  and  respect,  and 
their  preaching  met  with  tokens  of  approbation.  It  was 
therefore  determined  that  Mr.  Gamble  and  Mr.  Clarke 
should  continue  in  the  English  division  of  the  island, 
while  Mr.  Baxter  and  his  wife  repaired  to  the  Caribb 
country,  to  make  among  the  natives  a  persevering  effort, 
although  it  should  be  rendered  finally  unsuccessful,  as 
was  actually  the  case. 

Having  thus  made  provision  for  St.  Vincent's,  Dr. 
Coke  and  Mr.  Lamb  sailed  for  Dominica,  to  notice  with 
more  distinctness  the  conduct  of  the  whites,  and  to  as- 
certain their  dispositions  toward  the  moral  improvement 
of  their  slaves.  In  this  voyage  they  were  accompanied 
by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Baxter,  who  repaired  to  Antigua,  to 
settle  their  affairs,  and  take  their  final  leave  of  their 
friends,  before  they  returned  to  take  up  their  abode 
among  the  savages  of  St.  Vincent's. 

Arriving  at  Dominica,  they  found  a  lady  waiting  to 
entertain  them.  She  had  received  an  intimation  of  their 
intention  from  a  local  preacher  of  St.  Christopher's, 
and  had  made  preparations  for  their  accommodation, 
and  for  their  preaching.  The  treatment  they  experienced 
in  this  island  was  not  less  inviting  than  that  which  had 
been  manifested  in  others.  And  on  waiting  upon  the 
governor,  his  politeness  and  urbanity  of  manners  con- 
firmed the  favourable  opinion  which  they. had  been  led 
to  entertain.  Their  stay,  however,  was  no  more  than 
five  days.  But  during  these  their  preaching  had  been 
rendered  so  far  successful  that  many  souls  appeared 
truly  awakened ;  and  before  they  left  the  island  they 
formed  a  little  society,  consisting  of  twenty-four  mem- 


200 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


bers  ;  but  some  of  these  had  previously  attended  preach- 
ing while  in  other  islands,  before  they  were  removed  to 
this. 

On  revisiting  Antigua,  they  discovered  that  the  work 
of  God  had  so  far  prospered,  that  2,800  members  were 
now  in  society,  and  that  the  spirit  of  hearing  continued, 
without  any  diminution,  among  the  multitudes  that  com- 
posed the  congregations.  And  so  far  had  the  principles 
and  doctrines  inculcated  extended  their  influence  over 
the  general  practice,  that  on  Christmas-day,  and  the  two 
days  following,  being  seasons  of  festivity  among  the 
negroes,  martial  law,  which  had  always  been  deemed 
necessary,  was  now  reduced  to  an  empty  form. 

In  the  island  of  St.  Christopher's,  to  which  they#next 
repaired,  the  work  was  also  in  a  prosperous  state.  On 
a  former  occasion,  when  Mr.  Hammet  first  came  among 
the  inhabitants,  vital  religion  was  totally  unknown  ;  and 
even  in  the  form  of  godliness  there  was  a  lamentable 
deficiency.  But  through  the  indefatigable  exertions  of 
this  missionary,  a  society  of  700  members  had  been 
formed,  and  far  the  greater  part  appeared  to  be  devoted 
to  God.  In  addition  to  this,  and  what  was  of  consider- 
able consequence  to  the  work,  two  local  preachers  had 
been  raised  up  among  them,  and  their  labours  had  been 
rendered  exceedingly  beneficial.  "  The  second  morn- 
ing after  my  arrival,"  says  Dr.  Coke,  "  we  were  visited 
with  a  tremendous  earthquake.  The  beds,  the  room, 
the  whole  house  in  which  we  were,  shook  most  terribly, 
for  several  seconds.  The  shock  was  felt  in  other 
islands." 

From  St.  Christopher's  and  Antigua,  in  which  "  the 
wilderness  and  the  solitary  place  were  become  glad,  and 
the  desert  had  begun  to  rejoice  and  to  blossom  as  the 
rose,"  they  repaired  to  St.  Eustatius,  to  witness  a  scene 
that  was  nearly  the  reverse.  Against  the  missionaries, 
and  all  the  friends-  of  the  gospel,  the  iron  hand  of  per- 
secution had  extended  a  whip  of  scorpions,  and  many 
had  suffered  from  their  deadly  stings.  Harry,  of  whom 
an  account  has  been  given  in  the  preceding  chapter, 
having  been  found  guilty  of  praying,  had  been  publicly 
flogged,  and  banished  from  the  island  in  such  a  manner 
as  to  be  rendered  invisible  and  unknown.    And  a  law 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


201 


had  been  passed  avowedly  against  religion,  which,  from 
its  singular  enormity,  deserves  to  be  held  up  in  every 
public  record  for  the  execration  of  posterity.  Of  this 
edict,  which  its  own  infamy  will  tend  to  immortalize, 
the  general  outlines  are  as  follows  : — 

"  That  if  any  white  person  should  be  found  praying 
with  his  brethren,  for  the  first  offence  he  should  be  fined 
fifty  pieces  of  eight ;  for  the  second  offence,  one  hun- 
dred pieces ;  and  for  the  third  offence,  he  should  be 
whipped,  his  goods  confiscated,  and  he  should  then 
be  banished  from  the  island.  That  if  a  coloured 
man  should  be  found  praying,  for  the  first  offence  he 
should  receive  thirty-nine  lashes,  and  for  the  second,  if 
free,  he  should  be  whipped  and  banished.  But  if  a  sla  ve 
should  be  found  guilty  of  praying,  he  should  be  whipped 
for  every  offence."  This  punishment  to  be  inflicted  on 
the  slave  was  evidently  at  the  discretion  of  the  master, 
whose  passion  or  humanity  might  extend  or  restrict  the 
number  of  lashes  which  the  executioner  was  to  inflict. 
Neither  was  the  caprice  of  his  tyrannical  dominion  cir- 
cumscribed by  law  to  the  mere  excoriation  of  the  whip, 
as  was  evident  in  the  case  of  Harry,  who  had  disap- 
peared. The  interest  of  the  master,  in  all  countries 
where  slavery  is  sanctioned  by  law,  is  the  only  protec- 
tion of  the  slave  against  brutal  violence.  And,  in  cases 
where  religion  becomes  criminal,  even  interest  can  urge 
but  a  feeble  plea  against  the  ebullitions  of  vengeance, 
which  spring  from  a  carnal  mind,  intoxicated  with  power, 
and  gathering  applause  from  barbarities  which  would 
seem  to  triumph  over  private  and  pecuniary  considera- 
tions. 

On  taking  a  retrospective  survey  of  the  savage  enor- 
mities which  in  the  darker  ages  of  the  world  distinguished 
and  degraded  both  pagan  and  papal  Rome,  we  can  find 
no  edict  so  avowedly  abandoned  in  its  principle  as  this 
which  is  now  before  us.  The  heathen  idolaters  palliated 
their  enormities  with  a  pretence  that  the  Christians  were 
attempting  to  introduce  strange  gods,  that  would  eventu- 
ally destroy  the  authority  of  those  that  were  established  ; 
and  the  papal  idolaters  covered  the  turpitude  of  their 
abominations  with  the  sanctimonious  pretext  that  the 
Protestants  were  introducing  heresies  into  the  church 
9* 


202 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


which  it  was  their  duty  to  suppress.  But,  on  the  pre- 
sent  occasion,  the  edict  was  avowedly  passed  against 
religion  itself;  thus  making  it  a  criminal  action  for 
human  beings  to  offer  prayer  to  God.  Such  was  the 
unholy  and  intolerant  spirit  which  the  legislature  of  St. 
Eustatius  openly  displayed  against  the  religion  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  year  1789. 

On  finding  the  door  thus  completely  shut  against  his 
ministry,  Dr.  Coke  took  his  leave  of  this  inhospitable 
region,  on  the  1st  of  January,  1790,  amid  the  tears  of 
an  affectionate  society,  which,  under  these  storms  of 
persecution,  amounted  at  this  time  to  two  hundred  and 
fifty-eight,  many  of  whom  he  privately  baptized  prior  to 
his  departure.  Scarcely,  however,  had  he  embarked, 
before  he  discovered  that  the  captain  and  sailors  were 
too  much  intoxicated  to  manage  the  vessel.  In  this 
condition  they  drove  against  a  large  ship,  injuring  their 
own  boom,  and  damaging  their  yards.  On  getting  free 
from  this  ship  they  found  themselves  driving  off  into  the 
sea,  in  such  direction  as  the  wind  and  tide  conspired  to 
carry  them.  Alarmed  at  the  danger  of  their  situation, 
Dr.  Coke  and  some  missionaries  who  accompanied  him, 
though  totally  unacquainted  with  nautical  affairs,  ex- 
erted themselves  to  bring  the,head  of  the  vessel  toward 
the  harbour  from  which  they  had  but  just  departed. 
Happily  their  unskilful  exertions  were  crowned  with 
success.  And  in  their  return,  after  running  against 
another  ship,  breaking  their  rudder,  and  damaging  their 
stern,  they  were  compelled  to  bribe  the  captain  with 
ten  dollars  to  put  them  once  more  on  shore  in  the  island 
of  St.  Eustatius. 

The  circumstances  connected  with  this  disastrous  at- 
tempt to  leave  the  island,  when  viewed  in  connection 
with  the  morals  of  which  the  captain  and  crew  had  just 
exhibited  a  specimen,  induced  Dr.  Coke  to  think  that 
his  being  again  driven  back  was  a  loud  call  from  Provi- 
dence for  him  to  bear  a  public  testimony  for  God.  To 
prevent,  however,  any  of  his  friends  from  incurring  the 
penalties  of  the  law,  and  partially  presuming  that,  as  a 
British  subject,  he  might  escape  the  rigour  of  its  denun- 
ciations, he  hired  a  large  room  for  a  month,  and  preach- 
ed the  next  day  to  a  quiet  and  sober  congregation, 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE.  203 

composed  of  individuals  that  seemed  athirst  for  the 
water  of  life.  Being  thus  permitted  to  finish  his  dis- 
course without  any  interruption,  he  flattered  himself 
that  he  might  proceed  in  peace,  and  accordingly  pub- 
lished his  intention  to  preach  again  on  the  ensuing  Sun- 
day. But  it  was  not  long  before  he  was  convinced  that 
he  had  deluded  himself  with  fallacious  hopes. 

It  was  at  a  late  hour,  when  the  governor,  having 
heard  of  Dr.  Coke's  crime,  sent  for  the  gentleman  at 
whose  house  he  lodged,  and  threatened  him  with  the 
vengeance  of  the  law  in  case  he  sheltered  under  his 
roof  such  a  flagrant  transgressor.  The  next  morning 
brought  a  message  to  Dr.  Coke  from  the  governor  and 
the  judge,  directing  him  to  promise  that,  during  his  con- 
tinuance on  the  island,  neither  he  nor  his  associates  would 
either  publicly  or  privately,  by  day  or  by  night,  preach 
either  to  whites  or  blacks.  The  messenger  was  far- 
thermore  directed  to  inform  him  that,  in  case  of  a  refu- 
sal to  comply  with  this  mandate,  he  would  expose  him- 
self to  a  prosecution,  to  arbitrary  punishment,  and  a 
banishment  from  the  island. 

On  receiving  this  mandate,  Dr.  Coke  and  his  friends 
withdrew  to  consider  what  answer  they  should  return. 
In  this  deliberation  they  were  fully  satisfied  that  their 
continuance  on  the  island  could  not  be  permanent ;  and 
that,  by  persevering  in  opposition  to  the  government, 
they  should  awaken  its  vengeance,  without  being  able 
to  derive  any  real  advantage  from  their  suffering — that, 
in  other  islands  which  were  under  the  British  domi- 
nions, with  whose  laws  they  were  better  acquainted, 
there  were  more  openings  than  they  had  missionaries  to 
supply — that  the  call  upon  their  exertions  there  was 
not  less  imperious — that  in  this  island  the  class  meet- 
ings had  been  permitted  to  continue  without  any  molest- 
ation, and  that  God  had  rendered  these  private  means 
a  blessing  to  many  souls.  Moreover,  that  in  case  of 
their  compliance  with  the  demand  that  was  made,  it  was 
highly  probable  these  class  meetings  would  escape  the 
notice  of  government ;  but  no  doubt  could  be  enter- 
tained that  they  would  be  instantly  suppressed  as  soon 
as  the  arm  of  persecution  was  lifted  up.  From  these 
considerations,  and  especially  as  they  were  under  the 


204 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


dominion  of  a  foreign  power,  and  at  the  mercy  of  a 
colonial  tyrant,  from  whose  arbitrary  conduct  they 
could  make  no  appeal,  they  resolved  to  abandon  the 
island,  and  therefore  returned  an  answer,  that  the  man- 
dates of  government  should  be  obeyed. 

It  is  a  remarkable  feature  in  the  history  of  the  huma|i 
character,  that  we  are  not  fully  competent  to  appreciate 
the  value  of  any  blessing  until  we  suffer  a  partial  priva- 
tion of  it.  The  importance  of  time  is  not  sufficiently 
known  until  its  days  and  weeks  have  departed  ;  and  the 
value  of  health  is  not  adequately  discovered  till  sick- 
ness reminds  us  of  its  neglected  excellence.  On  the 
same  principle,  the  benefits  which  we  derive  from  Bri- 
tish laws,  and  from  the  British  constitution,  appear  with 
new  lustre  and  advantage  when  contrasted  with  the 
mandates  of  tyrants,  and  the  consequences  of  despotism 
in  foreign  parts.  It  may  seem  paradoxical  that  the  ex- 
istence of  natural  evil  should  become  necessary  to  make 
us  sensible  of  the  great  blessing  of  natural  good  ;  but  in 
a  thousand  instances  the  fact  is  indisputable  ;  and  it 
furnishes  us  with  an  awful  proof  of  the  intellectual  and 
moral  degeneracy  of  man.  It  was  from  the  lessons  of 
tyranny  taught  in  the  island  of  St.  Eustatius,  that  Dr. 
Coke  learned  to  behold,  with  additional  motives  of 
gratitude  to  God,  the  superior  advantages  which  were 
enjoyed  in  his  native  land. 

On  departing  from  this  island  of  intolerance,  Dr.  Coke 
and  his  associates  returned  to  St.  Christopher's,  and 
from  thence  proceeded  to  Nevis,  in  both  of  which  places 
their  prospects  of  success  were  highly  flattering.  From 
Nevis  they  repaired  to  Saba,  an  island  belonging  also 
to  Holland  ;  but  being  under  a  distinct  governor,  whose 
disposition  might  be  justly  contrasted  with  that  of  the 
governor  of  St.  Eustatius,  they  flattered  themselves  with 
a  more  favourable  reception.  On  their  arrival  they 
were  received  with  the  utmost  degree  of  politeness  and 
cordiality  by  him  and  his  family ;  and  the  inhabitants  in 
general,  among  whom  no  minister  had  been  established 
for  seventeen  years,  expressed  their  grateful  joy  at  the 
prospect  of  hearing  once  more  the  sound  of  the  gospel. 
To  have  one  of  the  missionaries  stationed  among  them, 
both  the  governor  and  council  joined  in  an  earnest  re- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


205 


quest  to  Dr.  Coke,  promising  to  provide  for  his  support, 
and  to  appropriate  the  long  forsaken  church  to  his  ac- 
commodation. The  people  concurred  in  the  same  en- 
treaty ;  and  Dr.  Coke  complied  with  their  solicitation, 
leaving  behind  him  Mr.  Brazier,  who  had  been  raised 
up  in  the  West  Indies  under  the  preaching  of  Mr.  Ham- 
met.  But  it  was  not  long  that  these  pleasing  indica- 
tions were  permitted  to  continue.  The  governor  of  St. 
Eustatius,  being  governor  general  of  the  Dutch  islands, 
no  sooner  learned  that  a  missionary  was  about  to  be 
stationed  in  Saba,  than  he  issued  orders  for  his  expul- 
sion from  the  island.  With  this  mandate  the  governor 
of  Saba  was  compelled  to  comply  ;  and  Mr.  Brazier  was 
dismissed,  though  with  evident  marks  of  reluctance. 

On  finding  it  morally  impossible,  through  the  perse- 
cuting spirit  of  the  governor  general,  to  establish  a  mis- 
sion in  the  Dutch  islands,  although  the  fields  were  white 
unto  harvest,  Dr.  Coke  sailed  from  Saba,  and  landed  on 
the  shores  of  Tortola,  on  the  17th  of  January,  1790. 
The  inhabitants  of  this  island,  amounting  to  about  1,000 
whites  and  8,000  blacks,  appeared  ripe  for  the  gospel ; 
and  the  general  wish  of  the  negroes  was,  that  they 
might,  if  possible,  have  a  Methodist  missionary.  From 
the  people  at  large  he  met  with  a  cordial  reception  ; 
and  their  behaviour,  during  his  preaching  among  them 
to  increasing  congregations,  indicated  their  conviction 
that  they  had  an  interest  in  eternity. 

From  Tortola,  after  preaching  twice,  Dr.  Coke  pro- 
ceeded to  Santa  Cruz,  an  island  containing  about  30,000 
inhabitants,  which  belonged  to  the  crown  of  Denmark. 
In  this  island  he  was  received  by  the  governor  general 
with  a  degree  of  politeness  and  civility  which  might 
also  be  placed  in  contrast  with  the  ferocious  brutality 
exhibited  in  St.  Eustatius.  From  his  offers  of  protection 
and  encouragement,  he  taught  Dr.  Coke  and  his  asso- 
ciates to  believe  that  there  was  nothing  in  his  power 
which  they  might  not  reasonably  expect,  that  would 
tend  to  promote  their  designs.  A  Quaker  lady  also 
opened  her  house  for  preaching,  and  the  congregations 
that  assembled  inclined  them  to  think  that  they  were 
not  likely  to  labour  among  them  in  vain. 

The  inviting  prospects  which  thus  appeared,  both  in 


206 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Santa  Cruz  and  Tortola,  induced  Dr.  Coke  to  determine 
that  the  only  missionary  who  now  remained  unemploy- 
ed, should  tarry  behind,  and  divide  his  labours  between 
these  two  islands,  although  he  had  been  reserved  for 
Jamaica,  which  had  not  yet  been  visited.  In  the  mean- 
while it  was  his  intention  to  proceed  to  Jamaica,  and 
survey  the  moral  condition  of  the  slaves,  that,  on  his  re- 
turn to  England,  he  might  lay  the  case  of  all  the  visited 
islands  before  Mr.  Wesley  and  the  conference,  and  pro- 
cure such  farther  assistance  as  might  be  deemed  neces- 
sary, by  sending  so  many  additional  missionaries  as  the 
benevolence  of  the  public  might  enable  them  to 
support. 

Thus  the  gospel,  through  a  train  of  providential  cir- 
cumstances, diminutive  in  their  beginning,  and  motley 
in  their  aspect,  was  introduced  into  this  vast  archipelago 
by  the  indefatigable  instrumentality  of  Dr.  Coke.  In 
ten  of  the  islands,  which  unitedly  contained  about  two 
hundred  and  sixty  thousand  souls,  near  four-fifths  of 
whom  were  in  heathenish  darkness,  the  prospects  of 
success  were  truly  flattering.  And  although  in  several 
the  hand  of  persecution  has  since  been  occasionally 
lifted  up,  and  our  missionaries  have  sometimes  suffered 
severely  from  lawless  mobs  and  oppressive  edicts,  the 
word  of  God  has  run  and  been  glorified  ;  the  little  one 
has  become  a  thousand ;  multitudes  of  living  wit- 
nesses still  bear  testimony  for  God  ;  and  many,  made 
wise  unto  salvation,  have  entered  into  the  joy  of  their 
Lord. 

Returning  from  Santa  Cruz  to  Tortola,  Dr.  Coke 
made  preparations  to  repair  to  Jamaica,  the  last  island 
he  intended  visiting  before  he  proceeded  to  the  conti- 
nent. The  ship  in  which  he  had  taken  a  passage  being 
ready  for  sea,  he  was  directed  to  repair  on  board  at  a 
late  hour  in  the  evening,  as  the  captain  expected  to  sail 
early  the  next  morning.  The  vessel  at  this  time  lay  at 
anchor  about  a  mile  from  the  quay,  from  which  place 
Dr.  Coke  took  a  boat  in  order  to  get  on  board.  This 
was  an  undertaking  that  nearly  cost  him  his  life.  Pro- 
ceeding on  their  passage  in  pleasant  weather,  a  gentle- 
man who  sat  behind  him  observed,  with  some  degree  of 
astonishment,  that  the  water,  from  the  mere  motion  of 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


207 


the  boat  in  rowing,  came  rapidly  in  over  the  stem.  The 
discovery  created  serious  apprehensions  ;  and  Dr.  Coke, 
on  putting  his  hand  over  the  side,  found  that  its  upper 
edge  was  not  more  than  an  inch  above  the  surface  of  the 
sea.  They  were  at  this  time  about  half  way  between 
the  quay  and  the  vessel  on  board  of  which  they  ex- 
pected to  sail.  On  inquiring  into  the  cause,  it  appeared 
that  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  which  was  deep  and  leaky, 
had  admitted  so  much  water  below,  as  to  sink  the  gun- 
wale to  that  alarming  state.  Thus  situated,  it  is  proba- 
ble that  in  a  few  minutes  longer,  if  the  discovery  had 
not  been  made,  the  boat  would  have  sunk  to  the  bottom, 
and  every  soul  on  board  would  have  been  hurried  into 
eternity.  But,  through  divine  Providence,  their  danger 
appeared  just  in  time  to  prevent  its  consequences,  so 
that,  by  using  every  exertion,  the  water  was  baled  out, 
and  they  reached  the  vessel  in  safety. 

Dr.  Coke  landed  at  Port  Royal,  in  Jamaica,  on  the 
19th  of  January,  and  repaired  to  the  house  of  a  friend, 
to  whom  he  carried  a  letter  of  recommendation.  His 
reception  was  favourable,  and  his  preaching  was,  after 
some  time,  attended  by  large  congregations.  From 
some  intoxicated  white  men  he  met  with  a  little  inter- 
ruption while  preaching  at  Kingston  ;  but  as  soon  as 
these  genteel  disturbers  found  that  the  congregation  de- 
termined not  to  join  them,  and  that  they  were  opposed 
by  some  spirited  supporters  of  the  gospel,  they  desisted 
from  their  riotous  proceedings,  and  permitted  both 
preacher  and  people  to  conclude  in  peace.  On  the  state 
of  religion  in  this  island  at  this  time,  Dr.  Coke,  after 
having  cast  an  eye  over  such  parts  as  fell  more  imme- 
diately under  his  observation,  makes  the  following 
remarks : — 

"  I  am  fully  satisfied  that  great  good  might  be  done 
in  this  island,  if  the  gospel  were  regularly  preached  here 
with  power.  A  small  society  of  awakened  persons 
might,  even  at  present,  be  formed,  both  among  the 
whites  and  blacks  in  Kingston. 

"  Indeed  this  valuable  and  populous  island  demands 
and  deserves  much  of  our  attention  and  exertions,  as  it 
probably  contains  above  300,000  inhabitants  ;  the  slaves 
alone,  in  the  year  1768,  amounted  to  217,000;  and  in 


208 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Kingston  only  they  have  been  nearly  doubled  since  that 
time.* 

"  This  I  must  add,  in  honour  of  the  island,  that  I  ne- 
ver visited  any  place,  either  in  Europe  or  America,  in 
which  the  gospel  was  not  preached,  where  I  received  so 
many  civilities  as  I  did  in  Jamaica,  four  or  five  families 
of  property  having  opened  to  me  their  houses,  and  very 
evidently  their  hearts  also,  and  assured  me  that  any  mis- 
sionaries we  shall  in  future  send  to  that  island  shall  be 
welcome  to  beds,  and  every  thing  their  houses  afford. "f 

Such  were  the  flattering  prospects  which,  in  this  ap- 
proaching dawn  of  our  mission  in  Jamaica,  were  held 
out  by  the  inhabitants.  At  this  period  Dr.  Coke  had  no 
missionary  whom  he  could  leave  behind  him.  But  the 
favourable  impression  which  the  kindness  of  the  inha- 
bitants made,  plead  so  strongly  in  their  favour,  that,  on 
his  return,  it  was  his  earliest  care  to  provide  for  those 
openings  in  this  populous  island  which  divine  Provi- 
dence seemed  evidently  to  have  effected.  But  flattering 
prospects  are  not  always  a  sure  criterion  of  future  suc- 
cess. The  persecutions  which,  since  this  period,  have 
arisen  in  Jamaica,  furnish  a  much  more  indubitable  evi- 
dence that  human  nature  is  alienated  from  God,  and  that 
the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  him.  The  slaves, 
indeed,  bending  beneath  the  weight  of  their  burdens, 
have  invariably  manifested  an  inclination  to  receive  the 
gospel ;  and  many  thousands  have,  at  different  times,  in 
this  island,  embraced  its  consolatory  doctrines.  But  the 
same  power  that  has  fettered  their  bodies  has  been  ex- 
erted to  rivet  the  fetters  of  ignorance  on  their  minds. 
Every  effort  that  ingenuity  could  devise,  or  influence 
accomplish,  has  been  made  to  prevent  them  from  re- 
ceiving instruction.  These  unholy  exertions  have,  in- 
deed, more  than  once,  been  counteracted  by  the  legisla- 
ture at  home  ;  but  the  distance  between  this  island  and 
the  mother  country  has  prevented  the  latter  from  hin- 
dering altogether  the  early  operation  of  the  colonial 
laws.  Yet  in  the  midst  of  persecution  God  has  been 
pleased  to  carry  on  his  work,  and  to  bless  the  labours 

*  Bryan  Echvards  states  the  population  of  Jamaica,  in  the  year 
1791,  at  30,000  whites,  and  250.000  blacks. 
i  Dr.  Coke's  journal,  p.  103. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


209 


of  his  servants.  In  procuring  the  repeal  of  several  per- 
secuting edicts,  the  active  services  of  Dr.  Coke  ought 
never  to  be  forgotten.  In  this  department  his  praise  is 
in  all  the  churches,  and  his  name  cannot  be  lost  in 
silence  until  gratitude  shall  cease  to  be  a  Christian 
virtue. 

This  indefatigable  man,  having  thus  passed  through 
the  islands,  established  missionaries  in  several,  and  pre- 
pared the  way  for  others  in  nearly  all,  took  his  depart- 
ure from  the  archipelago,  and  once  more  sailed  for  the 
continent.  He  reached  Charleston  on  the  24th  of  Feb- 
ruary, at  which  place  he  expected  to  meet  Mr.  Asbury, 
who  was  to  come  thither  for  that  purpose  by  previous 
appointment.  But,  as  their  voyage  had  exceeded  the 
time  of  their  respective  calculations,  Mr.  Asbury  had 
left  the  place  a  few  days  prior  to  his  arrival,  and  pro- 
ceeded on  his  way  toward  Georgia,  that  he  might  be 
present  at  the  approaching  conference.  Dr.  Coke  in- 
stantly followed,  and  by  making  extraordinary  exer- 
tions, overtook  him  on  the  road,  and  became  his  com- 
panion through  the  remaining  part  of  the  journey. 

In  traversing  the  wilds,  before  they  could  reach  the 
place  of  their  destination,  they  found  themselves  exposed 
to  difficulties  and  dangers  which  can  only  be  known  in 
England  by  report.  Sometimes  they  were  compelled, 
after  travelling  through  the  day,  exposed  to  all  the  ri- 
gours of  the  season,  to  take  up  their  abode  in  houses 
formed  of  logs,  which  admitted  through  their  crevices 
the  piercing  spirit  of  the  northern  breeze  ;  and,  after 
obtaining  a  slender  repast,  to  find  repose  on  the  unyield- 
ing floor.  Sometimes  they  missed  their  way  through 
the  trackless  forests  ;  and  occasionally  travelled  sixteen 
or  eighteen  miles  without  seeing  any  human  being  but 
themselves,  fording  in  their  progress  many  deep,  rapid, 
and  dangerous  rivers.  Sometimes,  although  they  car- 
ried provisions  with  them,  they  could  not  find  it  conve- 
nient to  take  any  refreshment  from  an  early  hour  in  the 
morning  until  night  had  gathered  her  sable  mantle 
around  them.  And  even  when  an  opportunity  offered, 
the  stump  of  a  tree  served  them  for  a  table  ;  especially 
if  it  lifted  its  solitary  head  near  some  spring  of  water,  or 
some  meandering  stream. 


210 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


But,  to  counterbalance  these  inconveniences,  and  to 
relieve  the  solitude  of  their  journeys,  they  were  occa- 
sionally intercepted  by  large  congregations,  that  assem- 
bled at  stated  places  to  wait  their  arrival.  To  these 
they  preached  the  word  of  life,  and  much  success 
seemed  to  crown  their  labours.  The  scenery,  also, 
with  which  they  were  surrounded,  sometimes  appeared 
romantic  and  highly  picturesque.  Extensive  vistas, 
expanded  waters,  towering  pines,  the  rustling  of  breezes, 
the  flight  of  birds,  and  the  starting  of  trembling  fawns, 
all  conspired  to  impart  an  exhilarating  solemnity  to  their 
spirits,  and  to  raise  their  thoughts  from  nature  "  up  to 
nature's  God." 

On  one  particular  occasion  they  found  themselves 
illuminated  at  a  late  hour  by  the  blaze  of  pine  trees  that 
had  been  accidentally  set  on  fire.  At  certain  seasons 
of  the  year,  the  planters  find  it  necessary  to  burn  the 
decayed  grass,  the  dried  leaves,  and  the  little  shrubs, 
that  the  surface  of  the  ground  may  be  prepared  for 
approaching  vegetation.  The  fire,  thus  communicated, 
spreads  with  inconceivable  rapidity,  so  that  several 
acres  are  almost  instantly  covered  with  a  sheet  of  flame. 
In  passing  by  the  trunks  of  the  pine  trees,  the  fire  oc- 
casionally seizes  on  the  oozing  turpentine  that  exudes 
from  their  sides.  Pursuing  this  combustible  matter,  the 
flame  mounts  to  their  summits,  and  spreads  along  their 
branches,  and  frequently  lodges  in  their  rotten  limbs, 
so  that  sometimes  the  forest  is  in  a  blaze.  By  the  light 
of  one  of  these  fires  Dr.  Coke  and  his  companion  tra- 
velled, while  pursuing  their  journey  through  the  forests, 
from  Charleston  to  Georgia.  "  It  was,"  says  he,  "  the 
most  astonishing  illumination  that  I  ever  beheld.  We 
seemed  surrounded  with  extensive  fires,  and  I  question 
whether  the  king  of  France's  stag  hunt  in  his  forest  by 
night,  which  he  has  sometimes  given  to  his  nobility, 
would  be  more  wonderful  or  entertaining  to  a  philoso- 
phic eye.  I  have  seen  old  rotten  pine  trees  all  on  fire  ; 
the  trunks  and  the  branches,  which  looked  like  so  many 
arms,  were  full  of  visible  fire,  and  made  a  most  gro- 
tesque appearance." 

Arriving  at  Georgia,  through  such  vicissitudes  as  have 
been  mentioned,  they  began  their  conference  on  the  9th 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


211 


of  March,  and  passed  through  the  business  of  the  sea- 
son with  order  and  unanimity.  At  this  conference  it 
was  found  that  the  work  of  God  had  prospered  consi- 
derably during  the  preceding  year, — that  784  members 
had  been  added  to  the  society, — and  that  peace  and 
prosperity  were  found  in  all  their  borders.  It  was  also 
resolved,  in  order  to  promote  the  welfare  of  the  rising 
generation,  that  another  college  (though  less  splendid 
and  expensive  than  Cokesbury  had  been)  should  be 
erected,  and  erected  in  this  state  :  and  that  it  should 
bear  the  name  of  Wesley  college,  as  a  memorial  of  Mr. 
Wesley's  affection  for  this  province,  from  the  time  that 
he  resided  among  its  inhabitants  in  the  earlier  period  of 
his  life.  To  defray  the  expenses  of  this  building,  the 
members  who  were  present  entered  into  an  immediate 
subscription;  and,  agreeably  to  the  custom  of  patriarchal 
simplicity,  contributed  their  portions  in  the  produce  of 
their  lands.  In  one  congregation  alone  12,500  pounds 
of  tobacco  were  subscribed;  the  value  of  which,  accord- 
ing to  the  market  price  of  that  commodity,  amounted, 
free  of  all  expense,  to  one  hundred  pounds  sterling. 
To  support  this  college  when  erected,  the  principal 
friends  of  Methodism  in  this  state  engaged  to  purchase 
2,000  acres  of  land,  and  to  appropriate  its  produce  to 
the  benefit  of  the  institution,  under  the  direction  of  a 
committee,  and  agreeably  to  certain  rules,  bearing,  on 
the  whole,  a  near  resemblance  to  those  of  Cokesbury 
college,  which  have  been  given  in  detail  in  a  former 
chapter. 

From  this  conference  in  Georgia  they  returned  to 
Charleston,  where  another  was  held  for  South  Carolina. 
In  this  state,  also,  they  found  that  the  work  of  God  was 
in  a  prosperous  condition,  907  having  been  added  to  the 
society  during  the  preceding  year.  From  mobs  and 
planters  they  now  met  with  no  riotous  molestation  ;  but 
their  enemies  had  adopted  a  new  method  to  express  their 
hostility.  The  public  newspapers  teemed  with  invec- 
tives of  the  most  virulent  nature,  and  Dr.  Coke  and  his 
colleagues  were  represented  as  men  who  were  attempt- 
ing to  subvert  the  established  order  of  things.  But  a 
soft  answer  turneth  away  wrath.  The  irritation  of  the 
writers  was  not  inflamed  with  the  replies  which  were 


212 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


given  ;  so  that  the  tempest,  having  spent  its  violence  in 
an  idle  blast,  was  succeeded  by  a  general  calm,  and 
peace  was  once  more  universally  established. 

At  the  conference  held  in  North  Carolina  the  same 
degree  of  tranquillity  prevailed.  In  this  state  741  had 
been  added  to  the  society ;  and  the  most  pleasing  ac- 
counts were  produced  from  Kentucky,  of  the  prosperity 
of  the  work  in  that  province.  For  the  education  of  their 
children,  the  inhabitants  presented  a  request  that  a 
college  might  be  erected  in  this  remote  western  settle- 
ment. But,  as  this  was  an  undertaking  of  too  much 
moment  to  justify  a  precipitate  engagement,  the  decision 
was  suspended  until  the  measure  should  be  examined 
with  due  deliberation. 

From  this  place  they  proceeded  to  Virginia,  in  which 
state  upward  of  2,000  members  had  been  added  to  the 
society  during  the  preceding  year.  Many  preachers 
also  were  permitted  to  enter  on  the  increasing  work  : 
and  the  storms  of  persecution,  which  had  formerly  raged 
with  so  much  violence,  were  heard  no  more.  Applause 
and  approbation  had,  on  the  contrary,  succeeded  to  the 
frowns  of  hostility  ;  and  chariots  and  other  carriages 
brought  a  crowd  of  genteel  and  attentive  hearers  to  those 
spots  which  ferocious  mobs  had  covered  about  two  years 
prior  to  this  time.  Such  were  the  changes  that  God  had 
wrought  in  behalf  of  his  cause  in  this  short  period. 

In  the  state  of  Maryland  two  conferences  were  held, 
in  which  nothing  but  unanimity  and  brotherly  love  pre- 
vailed. The  numbers  added  to  the  connection  in  this 
state  amounted  to  1,107.  Among  the  congregations  that 
attended  both  these  conferences,  the  work  of  God  seemed 
evidently  to  revive.  Many  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and 
cried  aloud  for  mercy.  Many  were  set  at  liberty,  and 
constrained  to  shout  aloud  for  joy.  And  many,  who 
were  induced  to  come  as  spectators  of  the  scene,  from 
motives  of  mere  curiosity,  avowed  their  conviction 
that  it  was  the  Lord's  doing,  though  marvellous  in  their 
eyes. 

For  the  states  of  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware  a  con- 
ference was  held  at  Philadelphia,  with  accustomed  una- 
nimity. But  on  estimating  the  number  of  members  in 
society  it  was  found  that  a  decrease  of  56  had  taken 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


213 


place.  At  Trenton,  in  the  state  of  New-Jersey,  the 
decrease  was  still  greater,  the  whole  number  amounting 
to  295.  For  this  no  adequate  reason  could  be  assigned. 
The  preachers  had  not  been  unfaithful  to  their  trust, 
and  the  congregations  had  not  grown  weary  in  attending. 
The  fact,  however,  was  not  to  be  controverted,  although 
the  cause  was  enveloped  in  darkness.  In  this  district 
they  had  three  Indians  in  society,  whose  amiable  de- 
portment excited  a  hope  that  they  were  the  first  fruits 
of  a  glorious  harvest  among  the  savage  nations  of  the 
continent. 

At  the  last  of  their  annual  conferences,  which  was 
held  at  New-York,  for  that  state,  it  was  found  that  an 
increase  of  900  had  taken  place.  In  the  city  itself  a 
great  revival  had  been  witnessed  ;  and,  through  the  zeal 
and  perseverance  that  were  exercised,  the  work  had  not 
only  found  advocates  in  the  New-England  states,  but 
had  stretched  even  to  Montreal,  and  made  its  appearance 
on  the  borders  of  the  lakes.  Throughout  this  state 
peace  and  unanimity  also  prevailed.  The  preachers 
who  attended  the  conference  appeared  to  be  actuated 
by  the  same  common  spirit ;  and  all  separated  with 
renewed  resolutions  to  devote  themselves  more  fully  to 
the  service  of  God. 

On  combining  the  various  accounts  together,  it  now 
appeared  that  the  aggregate  number  of  those  in  society 
throughout  the  United  States  amounted  to  43,265.  Of 
these,  35,021  were  whites,  8,241  were  blacks,  and  three 
were  Indians.  The  total  increase  during  the  preceding 
year,  notwithstanding  the  partial  losses  which  some  so- 
cieties had  sustained,  amounted  to  6,111.  In  this  abun- 
dant manner  had  God  been  pleased  to  bless  the  preach- 
ing of  his  holy  word,  and  to  accompany  it  with  the 
gracious  outpouring  of  his  Spirit.  This  to  his  ministers 
was  an  ample  recompense  for  all  their  toils. 

Dr.  Coke  had  now  been  on  the  continent  from  the 
24th  of  February  to  the  5th  of  June,  1789 ;  during 
which  time  he  had  attended  all  the  conferences  that 
have  been  mentioned ;  had  assisted  in  the  transaction 
of  the  various  branches  of  business  in  each  ;  and  had 
travelled  through  nearly  all  the  states,  preaching  where- 
ever  an  opportunity  presented  itself.    Having,  through 


214 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


these  journeys  on  the  continent,  and  from  the  report  of 
the  preachers  who  attended  the  various  conferences, 
procured  satisfactory  intelligence  respecting  the  preva- 
lence of  religion  in  the  United  States,  he  now  prepared 
to  take  his  leave,  that  on  his  return  to  England  he  might 
again  communicate  to  Mr.  Wesley  and  the  British  con- 
ference the  information  he  had  obtained.  The  West 
India  islands  still  more  particularly  had  a  claim  on  his 
attention  and  fostering  care.  Methodism  on  the  conti- 
nent had  acquired  a  degree  of  maturity  which  precluded 
the  necessity  of  parental  aid.  But  in  the  islands  reli- 
gion was  in  its  infancy  ;  and  as  it  was  chiefly  embraced 
by  slaves,  whose  condition  in  life  prevented  them  from 
rendering  it  much  pecuniary  support,  it  could  only  look 
to  the  benevolence  of  the  parent  country  for  the  regular 
means  of  its  propagation.  Dr.  Coke,  who  was  best  ac- 
quainted with  the  circumstances,  moral  condition,  and 
ignorance  of  the  negroes,  and  also  with  their  attach- 
ment to  vital  Christianity,  so  far  as  it  had  been  placed 
before  them,  was  now  almost  their  only  advocate.  In 
this  glorious  work  he  had  solemnly  engaged  ;  and  he 
was  about  to  revisit  England,  to  plead  their  cause  be- 
fore the  congregations  of  his  enlightened  and  benevo- 
lent countrymen. 

Prior  to  his  departure  from  the  continent  it  was  de- 
termined that,  since  the  Almighty  had  blessed  their 
exertions  in  such  a  supereminent  degree,  and  since 
three  Indians  had  already  embraced  the  religion  of  Je- 
sus, a  more  direct  effort  should  be  made  to  carry  the 
sound  of  the  gospel  into  their  own  territories.  To  pro- 
mote this  design  some  favourable  circumstances  happily 
concurred.  Not  far  from  Fort  Pitt  a  tribe  of  Indians 
resided,  who  at  this  time  were  at  peace  with  the  United 
States.  The  chief  of  this  tribe  had  expressed  an  earnest 
wish  for  some  Christian  missionaries  to  be  established 
among  them,  in  order  that  his  people  might  be  instruct- 
ed in  the  principles  and  duties  of  their  religious  profes- 
sion. It  was  therefore  resolved  that  Mr.  Asbury  should 
repair  to  Fort  Pitt,  erect  a  place  for  public  worship, 
and,  if  possible,  establish  a  school ;  and  that  from  hence 
he  should  make  short  excursions  into  their  cantons,  and 
impart  to  them  such  instruction  as  circumstances  might 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


215 


direct.  These  designs  were  executed,  but  the  event 
did  not  afford  any  animating  presages  of  success. 

Having  made  these  arrangements,  Dr.  Coke,  on  the 
5th  of  June,  took  his  leave  of  Mr.  Asbury,  and  the 
preachers  of  the  New- York  district,  who  had  assembled 
at  the  conference;  and  embarked  in  a  ship  bound  for 
Liverpool.  His  voyage  was  pleasant,  and  his  com- 
panions agreeable.  Both  the  captain  and  the  sailors 
readily  joined  in  family  worship  every  morning  and 
evening,  and  regularly  attended  divine  service  every 
Lord's  day.  They  landed  at  Liverpool  on  the  10th  of 
July,  1789. 

Nothing  at  this  time  so  much  engrossed  the  attention 
of  Dr.  Coke  as  the  interests  of  the  heathen  tribes.  His 
benevolence  toward  these  fragments  of  human  nature, 
seems  to  have  expanded  in  proportion  to  the  voyages 
and  journeys  which  he  took,  and  the  opportunities  he 
had  of  surveying  their  forlorn  condition.  During  his 
passage  from  New-York  to  Liverpool  some  portion  of 
his  time  was  employed  in  examining  the  reports  of  Mr. 
Foster,  who  sailed  with  Captain  Cook  in  his  second 
voyage  around  the  world.  His  eye  was  fixed  on  the 
awful  condition  of  the  unhappy  South  Sea  islanders, 
and  his  thoughts  were  directed  to  the  practicability  of 
sending  missionaries  among  them.  On  the  calamities 
which  they  had  suffered  from  being  discovered  by  Euro- 
peans, his  journals  record  sentiments  of  feeling  repre- 
hension. But  it  was  not  in  his  power  to  do  any  thing 
more  for  them  than  to  drop  the  tear  of  sympathy  on 
their  condition,  and  to  present  them,  in  the  arms  of 
faith  and  prayer,  at  the  throne  of  divine  grace,  in  his 
daily  addresses  for  mercy  in  behalf  of  the  heathen  world. 

To  a  feeling  mind,  scarcely  any  thing  can  be  more 
painful  than  this  melancholy  reflection,  that  in  all  our 
early  intercourse  with  the  uncivilized  nations  of  the 
earth  the  discovery  has  been  made  to  their  disadvantage. 
When  the  Romans  invaded  Britain  they  introduced 
among  our  barbarous  ancestors  the  various  arts  of  civil- 
ized life,  so  that  ultimately  the  benefits  resulting  from 
their  dominion  more  than  counterbalanced  the  inconve- 
niences of  their  conquests.  But,  unhappily,  the  Chris- 
tian nations  of  Europe  have  carried  disease  and  a  de- 


216 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


pravity  of  morals  among  the  little  communities  they 
have  visited,  without  introducing  any  real  benefits  which 
may  be  deemed  a  compensation  for  the  injuries  they 
have  sustained.  Recently,  indeed,  a  more  liberal  spirit 
has  made  its  appearance  in  this  nation,  and  the  Bible 
and  missionary  societies  that  have  been  established  pro- 
mise to  confer  lasting  benefits  on  the  communities  we 
have  so  long  neglected,  or  remembered  only  to  plunder 
and  deprave.  May  these  exertions  never  terminate 
until  righteousness  shall  cover  the  earth  ! 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Dr.  Coke  solicits  assistance  for  the  establishment  of  missions 
among  the  negroes — Reflections  on  the  nature  of  his  employment 
— Sails  again  for  the  West  Indies — Persecution  in  Barbadoes — • 
Visits  Grenada,  and  establishes  amission  there — Disturbance  in 
Antigua — Finds  the  door  still  shut  in  St.  Eustatius — Religion 
flourishes  in  Nevis — Montego  Bay,  in  Jamaica,  affords  no  very 
flattering  prospect — Negligence  of  the  clergy — Persecution  in 
Kingston — Effects  of  violence — Chapel  injured  in  St.  Vincent's — 
Anecdote  of  an  African  prince  and  his  sister — Sails  for  the  conti- 
nent— Dangers  of  the  voyage — Visits  the  Catawba  Indians — De- 
scription of  their  dress  and  habitations — Happy  effects  of  distri- 
buting tracts — General  increase  of  religion — Receives  tidings  of 
Mr.  Wesley's  death — Returns  to  England. 

Dr.  Coke,  on  his  return  to  England,  early  in  July, 
hastened  to  the  conference,  to  give  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and 
the  preachers  who  were  present,  a  statement  of  the 
various  events  which  had  fallen  under  his  notice  during 
his  absence,  relative  to  the  success  of  the  gospel,  both 
in  the  West  Indies  and  America.  The  case  of  the  un- 
happy negroes,  in  particular,  he  plead  with  such  affect- 
ing eloquence,  that  all  present  became  deeply  interested 
in  their  spiritual  welfare.  The  necessity  of  sending 
missionaries  among  them,  to  fill  up  the  openings  of 
divine  Providence,  was  fully  admitted ;  but  how  to  pro- 
vide for  their  support,  was  a  question  easy  to  propose, 
but  difficult  to  answer.  The  rapid  progress  which  Me- 
thodism was  at  this  time  making,  both  in  England  and 
Ireland,  appeared  to  outrun  its  pecuniary  resources, 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


217 


without  allowing  any  room  for  a  rival  charity  to  divide 
the  public  benevolence.  But  the  case  of  the  negroes  in 
the  West  Indies  was  irresistible. 

It  was  well  known  that  Dr.  Coke,  who  had  so  hu- 
manely and  so  earnestly  advocated  their  cause,  was 
ready  and  willing  to  travel  through  the  kingdom,  and 
solicit  charity  from  door  to  door  in  their  behalf.  To 
this  work  it  was  the  wish  of  conference  that  he  should 
devote  himself;  and  endeavour,  by  the  blessing  of  God, 
to  awaken  in  the  bosom  of  his  countrymen  a  sympathe- 
tic feeling  for  the  negroes,  the  clanking  of  whose  chains 
he  had  heard,  and  whose  state  of  moral  wretchedness  he 
had  painfully  witnessed. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  conference,  Dr.  Coke  entered 
on  his  laborious  work  of  honourable  servility,  for  which 
the  preachers,  departing  to  their  respective  circuits  be- 
fore his  arrival,  in  some  measure  prepared  the  way. 
Nearly  sixteen  months  were  devoted  by  him  to  this  em- 
ployment, during  which  time  he  travelled  through  a  con- 
siderable part  of  the  kingdom,  preaching  in  the  towns 
which  he  visited,  and  soliciting  assistance  for  the  sup- 
port of  the  gospel  among  the  slaves,  whose  situation 
and  condition  he  was  admirably  adapted  to  represent  in 
an  interesting  manner. 

In  this  tour  his  success  was  more  than  equal  to  his 
expectation,  in  the  collections  of  money  which  he  made. 
But,  what  was  of  still  greater  importance,  his  artless 
tale,  which  always  consisted  in  a  simple  statement  of 
naked  facts  without  any  embellishments,  awakened  in 
many  bosoms  a  degree  of  solicitude  in  behalf  of  the 
swarthy  sufferers  which  continues  alive  to  the  present 
day. 

Sixteen  months  spent  in  a  regular  routine  of  preach- 
ing and  of  begging  for  the  missions,  cannot  be  expected 
to  furnish  much  variety  to  diversify  the  history  of  his 
life.  Sometimes,  indeed,  when,  having  detailed  the  oc- 
casion of  his  visit,  he  has  been  unable  to  procure  any 
assistance,  and  has  received  an  insult  where  he  expected 
to  meet  benevolence,  he  has  retired  with  wounded  feel- 
ings and  an  agitated  spirit.  But  no  rebuff,  no  insult,  no 
indignant  repulse  could  ever  make  him  abandon  the 
cause  of  humanity,  of  justice,  and  of  charity,  which  he 

10 


218 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


had  openly  espoused.  We  cannot,  therefore,  but  infer 
that  the  interests  of  the  heathen  world  must  have  rested 
on  his  mind  with  peculiar  weight  when  we  find  him  per- 
severing, even  to  the  moment  of  his  death,  amid  those 
clouds  and  tempests  which  marked  his  journey  through 
life. 

If  Dr.  Coke  had  been  encircled  with  the  shield  of  in- 
sensibility, or  had  made  any  pretensions  to  that  apathy 
of  which  the  disciples  of  Zeno  made  their  boast,  we 
might  easily  account  for  his  perseverance  in  a  work  to 
which  many,  who  have  accused  him  of  vanity,  were  too 
proud  to  stoop.  But  nothing  could  be  more  remote 
from  his  natural  disposition.  Alive  to  every  feeling  of 
the  heart,  and  to  all  the  refined  sensibilities  of  human 
nature,  no  one  could  be  more  susceptible  of  the  degra- 
dation of  his  employment,  in  all  worldly  estimation,  or 
feel  with  more  lively  acuteness  the  wounds  inflicted  by 
an  insult,  than  himself.  His  heart,  therefore,  must  have 
been  deeply  engaged  in  his  arduous  undertaking,  and  it 
is  among  his  highest  honours  that,  without  the  idle  phi- 
losophy of  the  stoic,  or  the  insensibility  which  stupidity 
begets,  he  was  enabled,  unremittingly,  to  persevere. 
Such  instances  are  among  the  most  noble  triumphs  of 
Christianity. 

Dr.  Coke  having  procured,  by  his  appeals  to  the  be- 
nevolent, sufficient  pecuniary  assistance  to  defray  the 
debts  which  had  been  contracted,  and  to  give  to  the  mis- 
sionary department  of  the  work  a  farther  extension,  be- 
gan once  more  to  set  his  face  toward  the  West  Indies, 
to  carry  to  those  who  were  sitting  in  darkness  and  the 
shadow  of  death  the  light  of  the  gospel  to  guide  their 
feet  into  the  way  of  peace.  All  necessary  preparations 
being  made,  he  sailed  from  Falmouth  on  the  16th  of 
October,  1790,  in  company  with  Mr.  Lyons  and  Mr. 
Werril,  two  missionaries  who  were  to  be  stationed  in 
such  of  the  islands  as  should  appear,  on  their  arrival,  to 
have  the  greatest  claim  upon  their  services. 

During  this  voyage  they  were  treated  with  the  utmost 
politeness  and  respect;  the  ship  was  amply  provided 
with  every  thing  necessary  to  make  their  situation  com- 
fortable ;  the  company  was  agreeable  ;  the  sailors  at- 
tended evening  prayer ;  and  on  Sundays  public  prayers 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


219 


were  read  on  the  deck,  and  one  of  the  missionaries 
preached.  They  reached  Barbadoes  on  the  22d  of  No- 
vember, after  a  pleasant  passage  of  five  weeks  and  two 
days. 

Dr.  Coke  had  not  been  long  on  shore  before  he  was 
informed  that,  during  his  absence,  Mr.  Pearce,  the  mis- 
sionary whom  he  had  stationed  in  this  island,  had  been 
exposed  to  a  severe  persecution,  from  an  unprincipled 
rabble,  whom  the  magistrates  indirectly  encouraged  by 
refusing  to  set  their  faces  against  their  conduct.  A 
friend  to  religion,  at  length,  arose  among  them,  and  by 
opposing  the  disturbers,  soon  procured  peace.  The 
constant  interruptions  which  they  had  experienced,  had 
nevertheless  injured  the  society  and  the  congregation. 
But  as  a  house  had  been  erected  sufficient  to  contain 
about  seven  hundred  persons,  and  tranquillity  had  been 
restored,  the  dawn  of  returning  prosperity  was  again 
visible.  The  Methodists  in  this  island  had  obtained 
the  singular  appellation  of  Hallelujah.  "  Even  the  little 
negroes  in  the  streets  call  them  Hallelujah  as  they  pass 
along." 

After  preaching  in  Bridgetown,  the  capital  of  this 
island,  to  increasing  and  peaceable  congregations,  Dr. 
Coke,  in  company  with  Mr.  Werril,  sailed  for  St.  Vin- 
cent's, leaving  Mr.  Lyons  behind,  with  orders  to  meet 
him  at  St.  Christopher's.  In  St.  Vincent's  he  found 
that  the  word  preached  during  his  absence  had  been  at- 
tended with  much  success,  particularly  among  the  ne- 
groes. But  he  had  at  the  same  time  the  infelicity  to 
find  that  every  effort  which  had  been  made  to  introduce 
the  gospel  and  European  learning  among  the  Caribbs, 
had  proved  abortive. 

From  St.  Vincent's  Dr.  Coke  proceeded  to  Grenada, 
in  which  island  he  was  introduced  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Dent, 
a  pious  clergyman,  who  rendered  him  some  essential 
service  in  establishing  the  missions,  and  continued  his 
friendship  with  unabating  fervour  through  life.  In  this 
island  a  society  of  about  twenty,  who  seemed  earnestly 
seeking  the  salvation  of  their  souls,  had  been  formed  by 
the  instrumentality  of  a  free  mulatto,  who  had  removed 
thither  from  Antigua,  where  he  had  been  a  steady  mem- 
ber of  our  society.    This  circumstance,  in  conjunction 


220 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


with  the  friendship  of  Mr.  Dent,  and  the  favourable  con- 
currence of  the  principal  men  in  the  island,  fully  pre- 
pared the  way  for  the  introduction  of  a  mission,  which, 
through  the  favour  of  divine  Providence,  still  continues 
to  nourish. 

Having  thus  finished  his  visit  at  Grenada,  Dr.  Coke 
next  proceeded  to  Antigua,  in  which  the  citadel  of  Me- 
thodism seems  to  have  been  erected.  In  this  place  pros- 
perity had  attended  the  divine  word,  without  any  other 
interruptions  than  those  which  the  establishment  of  the 
gospel  in  an  unenlightened  region  has  always  been  des- 
tined to  sustain.  One  instance  of  local  molestation  oc- 
curred while  Dr.  Coke  was  present.  It  originated  with 
three  gentlemen,  who,  in  a  drunken  frolic,  seized  Mr. 
Baxter  as  he  was  coming  out  of  the  chapel  ;  and,  with- 
out ceremony,  threatened  to  murder  him.  His  wife, 
hearing  such  daring  language,  became  terrified  in  a  high 
degree;  the  negroes  were  alarmed;  and  a  report  pre- 
vailed among  them  that  they  had  actually  done  the  fatal 
deed.  The  inhabitants  at  large,  on  hearing  the  uproar, 
hastened  to  the  spot ;  and,  conceiving  that  some  house 
on  fire  had  occasioned  the  tumult,  they  felt  strongly  in- 
terested in  the  issue,  so  that  nearly  the  whole  town  was 
in  confusion.  The  interposition  of  the  magistrates  soon 
restored  tranquillity,  and  the  readiness  of  their  offers  to 
punish  the  delinquents  operated  to  deter  them  from  a 
repetition  of  their  threats  and  actions. 

On  leaving  Antigua,  Dr.  Coke,  after  touching  at  Mont- 
serrat  and  St.  Christopher's,  next  repaired  to  the  island 
of  St.  Eustatius,  to  visit  an  affectionate  people,  to  whom, 
on  his  preceding  visit,  he  was  forbidden  to  preach.  But 
as  a  new  governor  had  been  appointed,  he  nattered  him- 
self with  finding  a  gentleman  of  more  lenient  principles, 
and  more  amiable  manners.  Full  of  these  expectations, 
he  waited  on  him,  but  was  received  with  all  that  fero- 
cious rudeness  which  we  may  suppose  the  former  go- 
vernor would  bequeath  to  his  successor.  He  had 
caught  the  mantle,  but  it  was  not  the  mantle  of  Elijah. 

On  finding  that  liberty  to  preach  was  not  to  be  ex- 
pected, and  that  the  society,  which  consisted  of  above 
two  hundred,  were  permitted  to  associate  together  with- 
out molestation  ;  and  in  addition  to  this,  that  the  Lord 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE.  221 

had  raised  up  eight  exhorters,  who  had  been  rendered 
exceedingly  useful  among  the  negroes,  he  concluded 
that  it  would  be  more  prudent  to  retire  privately  than  to 
encounter  hostilities  under  which  he  must  inevitably 
fall.  He  therefore  gave  to  the  leaders  and  exhorters 
such  advice  as  he  deemed  necessary  for  their  future 
conduct  under  existing  circumstances  ;  and,  after  com- 
mending them  by  prayer  to  God,  who  alone  could  keep 
them  from  falling,  took  his  leave,  with  a  full  determina- 
tion to  proceed  to  Holland,  on  his  return  to  Europe,  to 
lay  before  the  Dutch  government  the  condition  of  the 
inhabitants  both  here  and  in  Saba,  and  to  implore  the 
protection  of  the  state  against  the  tyranny  of  the  go- 
vernor. In  this  island  the  principal  care  of  the  whole 
work  devolved  on  a  person  named  Ryley,  who  about 
four  years  before  had  been  awakened  by  the  instrumen- 
tality of  poor  black  Harry,  of  whom  we  have  already 
given  some  account,  but  whose  fate  was  still  involved 
in  impenetrable  secrecy. 

In  the  island  of  Nevis,  to  which  Dr.  Coke  next  re- 
paired, he  met  a  favourable  reception,  and  found  that 
the  mission  already  established  there  had  been  produc- 
tive of  much  good.  In  St.  Christopher's  where  their 
conference  was  held,  he  was  highly  pleased  with  the 
statement  given  of  the  progress  of  the  work  ;  and  as  its 
extension  was  his  grand  object,  the  general  report  urged 
him  to  proceed  to  the  large  and  populous  island  of 
Jamaica,  with  all  possible  expedition. 

Being  unable  to  procure  a  passage  thither  from  this 
island,  Dr.  Coke  returned  once  more  to  St.  Vincent's  ; 
and,  after  spending  a  few  days  in  this  place,  embarked 
on  board  of  a  vessel  bound  to  Montego  Bay,  the  third 
town  in  magnitude  on  the  island  of  Jamaica.  He  landed 
in  company  with  Mr.  Werril,  on  the  5th  of  January, 
1791,  without  having  any  letters  of  recommendation  to 
any  person  in  this  part  of  the  island,  except  to  one  who 
lived  in  the  country,  and  from  him  they  could  procure 
no  farther  assistance  than  that  which  an  elegant  dinner 
afforded.  On  making  his  case  known  to  the  company 
with  whom  he  dined  at  an  ordinary  in  the  town,  on  ano- 
ther day,  and  intimating  his  wish  to  preach,  if  a  conve- 
nient place  could  be  procured,  it  was  observed  by  a 


222 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


person  present,  that  the  large  assembly  room  would  be 
very  commodious,  in  case  it  could  be  obtained. 

This  accommodating  place  appears  occasionally  to 
have  assumed  a  variety  of  aspects.  It  was  now  an 
assembly  room  ;  it  was  frequently  used  as  a  play  house  ; 
it  had  formerly  been  a  church,  and  was  about  to  accom- 
modate Dr.  Coke,  as  a  plain  Methodist  preacher.  On 
waiting  on  the  proprietor,  he  granted  it  with  the  greatest 
readiness,  and  not  only  refused  to  receive  any  remune- 
ration for  its  use,  but  voluntarily  lighted  it  at  his  own 
expense.  The  people  nocked  to  hear  in  great  numbers, 
and  behaved  with  as  much  decorum  as  could  be  expect- 
ed from  persons  who  had  been  more  accustomed  to 
Shakspeare  than  to  St.  Paul.  They,  however,  seemed 
pleased  with  what  they  heard,  and  testified  their  appro- 
bation by  clapping  their  hands,  and  crying  out,  "  Encore! 
Encore !"  It  is  nevertheless  but  fair  to  say  that  this 
was  the  conduct  only  of  a  few,  the  proud  independence 
of  whose  spirit  was  too  exalted  to  show  reverence  even 
in  the  worship  of  God.  But  the  interference  of  some 
gentlemen  soon  imposed  silence  on  the  44  encore"  and 
all  was  attention  and  peace. 

In  this  town  an  elegant  church  had  lately  been  built, 
at  the  expense  of  nearly  twelve  thousand  pounds  ster- 
ling. But  such  was  the  mutual  indifference  both  of 
priest  and  people,  that  on  a  Sunday  morning,  when  Dr. 
Coke  attended,  not  more  than  six  persons  were  present. 
This,  he  was  informed,  was  occasioned  by  a  little  rain 
which  fell  just  at  the  time  of  assembling.  Of  this  defi- 
ciency the  minister  readily  availed  himself  by  instantly 
quitting  the  church,  and  thus  escaping  a  congregation, 
which,  within  ten  minutes  after  his  departure,  would 
probably  have  amounted  to  twenty.  On  the  preceding 
Sunday  there  had  been  no  service  in  this  place.  And 
in  several  parishes  throughout  the  island  there  were  no 
churches ;  nor  was  any  divine  service  performed  except 
what  appeared  at  weddings,  and  baptisms  in  private 
houses,  and  at  the  burial  of  the  dead.  In  these  parishes 
the  livings  are  very  lucrative ;  but,  from  the  disregard 
paid  to  public  worship,  we  have  no  inducement  to  raise 
the  standard  of  morals  to  any  exalted  pitch. 

From  Montego  Bay,  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Werril  pro- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE.  223 

ceeded  over  land  to  Kingston,  a  distance  of  126  miles, 
through  a  country  abounding  with  the  most  romantic 
scenery,  and  presenting  in  all  their  rich  varieties  the 
beautiful  productions  of  the  torrid  zone.  After  scaling 
mountains,  passing  through  defiles,  and  escaping  many 
dangers,  they  reached  Spanishtown,  which  is  about 
thirteen  miles  from  Kingston,  and  rested  for  a  short 
season  from  the  toils  of  their  journey,  and  the  effects  of 
an  almost  perpendicular  sun.  In  this  place  Dr.  Coke 
attempted  to  preach,  but  was  unable  to  procure  a  con- 
venient place  until  he  had  prepared  to  depart,  when  a 
tavern-keeper  offered  a  large  room  ;  but  this  he  was 
obliged  to  decline,  in  order  to  pursue  his  plan. 

Long  before  Dr.  Coke's  present  voyage,  Mr.  Ham- 
met,  who  had  been  appointed  for  Jamaica,  had  taken  up 
his  residence  at  Kingston  ;  and  had  regularly  preached 
in  this  place,  where  a  convenient  chapel  had  been 
erected,  and  large  congregations  had  been  induced  to 
attend.  But  persecution  had  appeared,  and  triumphed 
in  an  extraordinary  degree,  so  that,  on  Dr.  Coke's 
arrival,  he  found  Mr.  Hammet  reduced  to  a  most  deplo- 
rable condition,  through  excessive  fatigue  and  violent 
opposition.  On  several  occasions  his  life  had  been  ex- 
posed to  the  most  imminent  danger ;  and  over  the 
chapel  he  had  been  compelled  to  mount  guard,  to  pre- 
vent it  from  being  levelled  to  the  ground.  Against  him, 
and  against  the  Methodists,  the  newspapers  teemed  with 
the  most  bitter  invectives  ;  and  almost  every  calumny 
that  malice  could  invent,  or  ignorance  believe,  was  pro- 
pagated to  irritate  the  public  mind,  and  make  them 
appear  as  objects  of  detestation.  Dr.  Coke  shared  in 
the  common  defamation.  It  was  gravely  asserted  that 
he  had  been  tried  in  England  for  horse-stealing,  and 
had  fled  to  America  to  escape  the  punishment  of  the 
law ! 

To  apply  for  justice  in  this  place  was  a  useless  task.  , 
Some  of  the  rioters  were  prosecuted;  but  the  juries 
acquitted  them,  against  the  most  unquestionable  evi- 
dence. And  to  mark  the  spirit  which  existed,  which 
was  encouraged,  and  which  prevailed,  the  grand  jury 
gave  it  as  their  public  opinion,  that  both  preacher  and 
chapel  ought  in  justice  to  be   prosecuted  as  public 


224 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


nuisances.  On  one  occasion,  about  eleven  at  night,  the 
sanctioned  mob  arose,  assailed  the  chapel,  and  actually 
broke  down  the  gates  leading  to  the  yard,  in  opposition 
to  every  effort  that  could  be  made  to  deter  them.  And 
it  was  only  through  the  interference  of  four  magistrates, 
who  were  urged  to  their  duty  by  the  strong  remon- 
strances of  a  private  gentleman,  that  they  were  restrained 
from  proceeding  to  farther  acts  of  violence. 

The  continuance  of  these  outrages  had  rendered 
preaching  in  the  evenings  totally  impracticable  ;  and  on 
week  days  this  was  the  only  season  when  the  negroes 
could  attend.  In  thus  preventing  them  from  hearing, 
they  had  therefore  nearly  accomplished  their  purpose, 
especially  as,  through  the  illness  which  persecution  and 
fatigue  had  brought  on  Mr.  Hammet,  all  preaching  had 
been  totally  suspended  for  more  than  a  month.  In  the 
reports  which  were  circulated  the  mob  insinuated  that 
the  preacher  had  been  killed,  and  privately  buried  by 
his  friends  ;  and  even  at  the  last,  when  they  could  no 
longer  keep  the  falsehood  alive,  they  consoled  them- 
selves with  anticipating  his  death,  which  they  expected 
their  brutality  would  speedily  occasion. 

While  Dr.  Coke  remained  in  Kingston  he  was  joined 
by  another  missionary,  named  Brazier.  He  had  come 
to  this  place  to  assist  in  the  work  ;  but,  through  the 
indisposition  of  Mr.  Hammet,  whom  Dr.  Coke  was 
advised  by  a  physician  to  take  with  him  to  the  continent 
for  the  recovery  of  his  health,  the  whole  was  destined 
to  devolve  on  him  and  Mr.  Werril.  Both  Dr.  Coke 
and  Mr.  Werril  preached  in  Kingston,  while  the  former 
remained  on  the  island  ;  but,  although  they  experienced 
some  interruptions,  the  outrages  were  not  so  violent  as 
to  compel  them  to  desist.  From  Kingston  Dr.  Coke 
returned  to  Spanishtown,  and  preached  several  times  to 
congregations  which  seemed  to  partake  of  the  same 
spirit,  and  who  thought  it  fashionable  to  deride,  lest 
they  might  be  deemed  serious.  But  their  character  was 
too  strikingly  displayed  to  afford  any  room  for  such  a 
mistake. 

During  Dr.  Coke's  stay,  although  he  revived  preach- 
ing by  candlelight,  which  had  been  abandoned  for  some 
considerable  time,  the  edge  of  prejudice  appeared  to  be 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE.  225 

much  blunted.  It  had  gradually  softened  down  from 
brutal  violence  and  savage  uproar  to  sarcasms,  puns, 
dull  witticisms,  and  hectics  of  contempt.  Against  hos- 
tilities like  these  they  found  no  difficulty  in  maintaining 
their  ground.  Hence  the  work  advanced  under  these 
inauspicious  omens,  and  at  a  lovefeast  held  at  Kingston 
about  four  days  before  Dr.  Coke's  departure,  the  num- 
ber in  society  in  this  city  amounted  to  234. 

In  his  last  address  to  the  congregations,  both  at  King- 
ston and  Spanishtown,  he  informed  them  M  that,  not- 
withstanding the  opposition  his  friends  had  endured, 
and  were  likely  to  endure,  it  was  their  full  determination 
to  go  forward  in  preaching  the  gospel ;  and  that,  in 
case  they  were  perseveringly  insulted,  molested,  and 
disturbed,  he  was  resolved  to  appeal  to  the  justice  of 
the  country  for  legal  redress.  And  finally,  if  the  ave- 
nues to  justice  were  shut  in  Jamaica,  he  would  apply  in 
England  at  the  fountain  head,  where  he  was  fully  assured 
that  he  should  not  be  compelled  to  apply  in  vain ;  that, 
as  to  himself,  his  own  personal  feelings  were  of  remote 
consideration.  He  considered  himself  as  in  the  hand 
of  God,  and  had  no  objection  to  suffer  martyrdom,  if 
this  would  tend  to  display  the  divine  glory,  and  pro- 
mote tlie  Redeemer's  kingdom."  It  is  probable  that 
this  address  had  some  considerable  effect  on  those  who 
heard  it,  and  perhaps  on  others  to  whom  the  report  was 
communicated  ;  for  he  was  informed  by  Mr.  Werril, 
who  came  to  take  his  leave  while  he  was  on  board,  that 
during  three  days  he  had  been  permitted  to  preach  in 
peace. 

But  it  was  not  merely  in  Jamaica  that  the  hostile 
propensities  of  the  human  heart  at  this  time  manifested 
themselves  against  the  word  of  eternal  life.  The  vessel 
on  board  of  which  Dr.  Coke  was  about  to  sail,  had  left 
St.  Vincent's  since  his  departure  from  that  island.  The 
captain  informed  him  that,  soon  after  he  went  to  Ja- 
maica, a  banditti  had  broken  by  night  into  the  Methodist 
chapel  in  St.  Vincent's,  and,  after  damaging  the  seats, 
had  taken  away  the  Bible,  and  carried  it  to  the  public 
gallows,  from  which  it  was  found  suspended  the  ensu- 
ing morning.  The  magistrates  were  so  exasperated  at 
this  unprecedented  act  of  baseness,  that  they  advertised 
10* 


226 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


an  offer  of  a  hundred  pounds'  reward  for  the  discovery 
of  the  miscreants. 

Another  circumstance,  which  was  communicated  to 
Dr.  Coke  at  this  time,  although  it  has  no  immediate 
connection  with  his  life,  may  justly  merit  a  niche  in 
this  page,  as  it  tends  to  show  that,  although 
'  Skins  may  differ,  yet  affection 
Dwells  in  blacks  and  whites  the  same.' 

Several  years  prior  to  this  period,  the  king  of  Man- 
dingo,  on  the  continent  of  Africa,  had  lost  a  daughter. 
Diligent  search  and  unremitting  inquiries  were  made 
after  her  in  every  direction,  but  no  tidings  could  possi- 
bly be  obtained.  This  circumstance  led  them  to  con- 
clude that  she  had  been  stolen  by  some  of  the  traders 
who  dealt  in  flesh  and  blood.  To  ascertain  this  fact, 
one  of  her  brothers  engaged  to  undertake  a  voyage  in 
one  of  the  slave  ships  to  the  West  Indies,  that  no  method 
might  be  left  untried  to  afford  her  relief,  and  give  con- 
solation to  her  afflicted  family.  His  first  voyage  was 
fruitless,  so  that  he  was  obliged  to  return  with  tidings 
that  only  tended  to  make  the  parents  still  more  discon- 
solate. He,  however,  entered  on  a  second  voyage,  be- 
ing resolved  to  examine  with  more  minuteness.  During 
this  tour  he  had  the  happiness  to  find  her  in  Kingston. 
She  had  actually  been  stolen,  as  the  family  had  conjec- 
tured ;  had  grown  somewhat  reconciled  at  what  she 
conceived  to  be  her  irretrievable  destiny,  and  had  mar- 
ried a  free  black.  At  the  time  this  discovery  was  made, 
both  she  and  her  husband  were  members  of  the  Method- 
ist society,  in  which  the  latter  was  a  class-leader.  Mr. 
Hammet,  from  whom  Dr.  Coke  received  this  interesting 
anecdote,  had,  prior  to  his  illness,  been  favoured  with 
several  interviews  with  the  African  prince.  He  was 
just  then  about  to  depart  to  his  native  land  with  the  joy- 
ful tidings,  and  to  procure  two  slaves  as  the  condition 
of  his  sister's  liberation.  When  this  was  done,  it  was 
his  intention  to  carry  her  again  to  Africa,  and  to  induce 
her  husband  to  accompany  her. 

Dr.  Coke,  in  company  with  Mr.  Hammet,  sailed  from 
Port  Royal,  in  Jamaica,  for  Charleston,  South  Caro- 
lina, on  the  27th  of  January,  1791  ;  but  their  voyage 
was  long,  and  dangerous  in  a  high  degree.    Their  first 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


exposure  was  to  a  long  range  of  rocky  islets,  called  the 
Martyrs,  which  extend  along  the  Florida  shore,  nearly 
one  hundred  and  forty  miles  in  length,  and  about  forty 
miles  in  breadth.  Their  vessel  got  entangled  among 
these  in  the  night,  and  two  days  elapsed  before  they 
could  find  their  way  into  the  open  ocean. 

Scarcely,  however,  had  they  escaped  from  the  Mar- 
tyrs, before  the  watch  upon  deck  discovered  about  day- 
break that  they  were  almost  on  shore  on  the  rocky 
coast  of  Cuba,  not  far  from  the  Havanna.  If  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night  had  continued  about  half  an  hour 
longer,  without  a  miracle,  their  fate  must  have  been 
inevitable.  Providentially  the  wind  continued  favour- 
able while  they  thus  lay  exposed  to  danger ;  but  imme- 
diately after  they  had  passed  the  Bahama  strait,  in 
which  they  were  confined,  a  violent  gale  sprang  up, 
against  which,  in  their  former  situation,  it  would  have 
been  impossible,  had  their  vessel  kept  her  course,  to 
escape  destruction. 

Surviving  this  gale,  and  escaping  these  hazards,  they 
proceeded  on  their  voyage  until  the  21st  of  February, 
when  the  captain  knew  they  could  not  be  far  from  land, 
although  he  was  not  well  acquainted  with  the  coast. 
To  make  some  discovery  of  the  shore,  as  the  morning 
was  foggy,  the  vessel  was  hauled  into  four  fathoms  of 
water,  when  about  nine  o'clock  she  struck  against  a 
sand  bank,  but  from  this  she  was  soon  got  off  without 
sustaining  much  damage.  Within  about  half  an  hour 
she  struck  three  times  against  another  bank,  but  was 
again  got  free.  About  ten  she  struck  again,  and  re- 
mained immovably  fixed.  "  From  this  time  till  noon," 
says  Dr.  Coke,  "she  continued  striking  with  such  force 
that  we  could  hardly  stand  on  the  deck ;  and  great 
pieces  were  broken  off  from  the  false  keel,  and  seen 
awfully  floating  on  the  water."  The  coast  at  this  time 
was  in  full  view,  but  it  was  about  three  miles  distant. 
Happily  for  them  the  weather  was  moderate.  The 
boats  were  now  ordered  out  to  seek  assistance  on 
shore ;  and  in  the  first  that  left  the  vessel,  Dr.  Coke 
and  his  companion  reached  the  land  in  safety,  which 
they  found  to  be  Edisto  Island,  about  fifty  miles  south 
of  Charleston. 


228 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


As  no  assistance  could  be  rendered  to  the  vessel  un- 
til the  next  day,  the  captain  and  sailors  deserted  her  in 
the  evening,  the  former  watching  her  from  the  shore 
through  the  night.  During  this  night  a  violent  tempest 
arose ;  but  this  storm,  instead  of  beating  her  to  pieces 
as  was  expected,  in  conjunction  with  the  waves,  drove 
her  from  the  bank  into  the  open  sea,  where  she  was 
found  a  few  days  afterward  by  some  American  sailors, 
who  brought  her  safely  into  harbour  ;  which,  by  the 
laws  of  the  United  States,  entitled  them  to  a  third  part 
of  the  cargo.  From  this  vessel  all  Dr.  Coke's  luggage 
was  taken  safely  on  shore,  and  sent  after  him,  accord- 
ing to  the  directions  he  had  given. 

Being  once  more  delivered  from  perils  by  water,  and 
receiving  from  the  inhabitants  of  Edisto  Island  all  the 
assistance  and  hospitality  which  their  condition  re- 
quired, Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Hammet  were  conducted  to 
Charleston  by  their  unexpected  friends.  The  time, 
however,  which  had  been  lost  during  their  dangerous 
voyage,  prevented  them  from  being  sufficiently  early  to 
attend  the  conference.  But,  as  Dr.  Coke  was  fully  ex- 
pected, the  preachers  agreed  to  stay  one  day  longer 
than  they  had  designed  ;  and  on  that  day  he  arrived, 
and  joined  their  company. 

In  the  course  of  this  journey  his  visits  and  employ- 
ment were  much  the  same  as  those  detailed  in  a  preced- 
ing chapter.  His  time  was  chiefly  occupied  in  attend- 
ing conferences  ;  preaching  both  in  the  towns  and  in 
the  woods  ;  travelling  from  place  to  place  ;  and  encoun- 
tering difficulties  which  arose  from  the  morasses,  bogs, 
and  rivers,  that  intersect  a  pathless  desert. 

From  this  general  routine  of  duty  he  found  an  occa- 
sion to  deviate  toward  the  end  of  March,  when  he  paid 
a  visit  to  the  Catawba  Indians,  a  small  nation,  so  called 
from  their  residing  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Catawba. 
These  Indians  chiefly  live  together  in  one  town  ;  but 
their  territory,  which  is  about  fifteen  miles  in  extent, 
they  generally  let  out  to  the  white  people.  As  they 
understood  very  little  of  the  English  language,  they 
were  informed  by  an  interpreter  that  Dr.  Coke  intended 
to  preach  among  them  through  this  medium.  To  this 
they  consented ;  and  a  rude  tent  was  accordingly  erected 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


229 


for  his  accommodation.  At  this  service  most  of  the 
tribe  attended  ;  but  they  did  not  appear  to  be  interested 
in  the  truths  that  were  delivered.  The  principal  solicitude 
which  they  expressed  was,  to  procure,  if  possible,  some 
military  assistance  from  the  whites,  to  strengthen  their 
forces  against  another  tribe,  with  whom  they  were  at 
war. 

"  Their  general,"  says  Dr.  Coke,  "  who  is  a  tall,  grave 
old  man,  walked  with  a  mighty  staff  in  his  hand.  Around 
his  neck  he  wore  a  narrow  piece  (I  think)  of  leather, 
which  hung  down  before,  and  was  adorned  with  a  great 
variety  of  bits  of  silver.  He  also  had  a  silver  breast- 
plate. Almost  all  the  men  and  women  wore  silver  nose- 
rings, hanging  from  the  middle  gristle  of  the  nose,  and 
some  of  them  had  little  silver  hearts  hanging  from  the 
rings.  In  general  they  were  dressed  like  the  white 
people.  But  a  few  of  the  men  were  quite  luxuriant  in 
their  dress,  even  wearing  ruffles,  and  very  showy  suits 
of  clothes  made  of  cotton."*  Their  habitations  he  re- 
presents as  appearing  not  uncomfortable,  being  far  supe- 
rior to  the  cabins  of  the  Irish  peasantry.  Their  house- 
hold furniture  was  rather  singular.  They  had  chairs 
in  abundance,  but  not  a  single  table  was  to  be  procured 
from  any  of  their  cottages.  It  was  intended  to  establish 
a  school  for  the  instruction  of  their  children.  But  this 
attempt,  like  many  others  that  have  been  made  to  civilize 
savage  nations,  finally  proved  abortive. 

Having  taken  his  leave  of  the  Indians,  and  returned 
again  to  his  regular  path  of  duty,  Dr.  Coke,  on  the  30th 
of  March,  met  a  young  man  who  had  lately  begun  to 
preach,  who  furnished  him  with  a  little  account  which 
may  stimulate  some  who  read  it  to  cast  their  bread  on 
the  waters,  that  it  may  be  found  after  many  days. 

Some  time  in  the  year  1785,  when  Dr.  Coke  was  tra- 
velling through  Virginia,  he  happened  to  call  at  the 
house  in  which  this  young  man  then  resided,  with  his 
mother  and  six  brothers  and  sisters,  not  far  from  Wil- 
liamsburg. At  this  time  the  whole  family  were  ignorant 
of  Methodism,  and  ignorant  of  God.  On  leaving  their 
house  Dr.  Coke  presented  them  with  an  extract  of  Mr. 


*  Dr.  Coke's  journal,  p.  148. 


230 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Law's  Treatise  on  the  Nature  and  Design  of  Christianity. 
The  perusal  of  this  book  had  such  an  effect  on  their 
minds,  that  the  whole  family  were  stirred  up  to  seek  the 
Lord.  The  event  was,  that  the  mother,  the  preacher, 
six  children  who  were  married,  and  their  husbands  and 
wives,  making  fourteen  in  all,  were  converted  to  God, 
and  became  members  of  the  Methodist  society. 

During  the  tour  which  Dr.  Coke  made  at  this  time  on 
the  continent,  he  observed  with  pleasure  that  the  work 
of  God  was  in  a  prosperous  condition  in  most  parts  of 
the  United  States.  A  considerable  number  of  members 
was  added  to  the  society  in  almost  every  circuit ;  the 
congregations  were  large  and  orderly  in  most  places ; 
many  preaching  houses  had  been  erected  ;  the  number 
of  preachers  was  augmented  ;  and  the  work  extended  to 
some  towns  and  places  which  had  not  been  previously 
visited.  With  regard  to  temporal  concerns,  although 
many  chapels  were  involved  in  debt,  their  embarrass- 
ments were  less  pressing  than  they  had  been  on  former 
occasions,  when  the  means  of  meeting  the  various  de- 
mands that  were  made,  were  less  adequate  to  their  exi- 
gencies. In  all  these  branches  he  was  enabled  to  behold 
the  superintending  care  of  Providence,  and  to  exact  from 
all  a  tribute  of  gratitude  to  God. 

To  a  soul  so  deeply  interested  in  the  extension  of  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom  as  his  was,  these  prospects  were 
truly  animating.  He  felt  their  exhilarating  effects  in 
all  their  force  ;  and  was  preparing  to  lay  himself  out 
more  fully  for  God,  when  an  unexpected  event  arrested 
his  attention,  and,  for  a  season,  blasted  all  his  hopes. 

He  had  been  preaching  on  the  evening  of  the  20th  of 
April,  at  a  place  called  Port  Royal,  in  Virginia,  and  had 
engaged  to  preach  about  twelve  miles  distant  at  ten  o'clock 
on  the  ensuing  morning.  But  on  returning,  after  the 
evening  preaching,  to  the  house  of  a  merchant  where  he 
was  to  lodge,  he  was  informed  by  him  that  the  Philadel- 
phia papers  had  just  announced  to  the  public  the  death 
of  Mr.  Wesley.  Astonished  at  this  intelligence,  and 
unwilling  to  credit  what  he  hoped  might  be  false,  he  re- 
quested the  gentleman  to  procure  for  him  a  sight  of  the 
paper.  This  was  soon  done ;  and,  on  perusing  the 
paragraph,  he  was  convinced  from  the  manner  of  its 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


231 


being  written,  that  the  unexpected  tidings  were  mourn- 
fully true. 

His  plans  on  the  continent  being  totally  deranged  by 
this  circumstance,  he  made  preparations  for  his  imme- 
diate departure  ;  and  the  next  morning  set  off*  for  New- 
York,  in  hopes  that  he  might  reach  that  port  in  time  to 
procure  a  passage  in  the  packet  which  was  about  to  sail 
with  the  mails  for  England.  On  his  arrival  at  Alexan- 
dria, he  received  a  letter  from  home,  confirming  the 
truth  of  what  the  papers  had  circulated.  From  this 
place  he  proceeded  to  Baltimore,  with  a  mind  over- 
whelmed with  sorrow  that  had  deadened  his  feeling  to 
the  charms  of  nature,  which  the  singing  of  birds,  the 
progress  of  vegetation,  and  the  fragrance  of  blossoms 
everywhere  diffused  around  him.  The  loss  of  his  friend, 
and  the  friend  of  the  church  of  Christ,  sat  heavily  on  his 
heart,  which  could  scarcely  find  relief  in  tears. 

He  reached  Baltimore  by  Sunday,  the  1st  of  May,  and 
preached  in  the  evening  to  a  crowded  audience,  on  the 
mournful  occasion,  from  an  appropriate  passage  in 
2  Kings  ii,  12:  "And  Elisha  saw  it,  and  he  cried,  My 
father,  my  father,  the  chariot  of  Israel,  and  the  horse- 
men thereof."  Having  taken  a  seat  in  the  mail  coach, 
he  departed  from  Baltimore  very  early  on  Monday 
morning,  but  was  somewhat  indisposed  during  the  day. 
The  following  morning,  when  he  attempted  to  rise,  he 
found  himself  totally  unable  to  proceed  ;  but,  having  re- 
ceived some  medical  assistance  during  the  day,  he 
seemed  better  ;  and,  on  the  ensuing  morning,  pursued 
the  coach  on  horseback,  still  hoping  that  he  should 
reach  New-York  before  the  packet  put  to  sea.  But  his 
complaint  returning,  he  was  compelled  to  remain  at 
Wilmington  another  day,  and  this  rendered  all  his  efforts 
to  reach  the  packet  ineffectual. 

Discovering  the  impossibility  of  gaining  the  packet, 
he  now  turned  his  face  to  Philadelphia ;  but  on  reaching 
this  city  he  found  that  no  ship  was  expected  to  sail  for 
any  part  of  England  until  some  considerable  time  had 
elapsed.  He  therefore  continued  here  nine  days,  preach- 
ing almost  every  evening,  and  sometimes  in  the  morn- 
ing, as  well  as  three  times  on  the  Lord's  day,  waiting 
the  departure  of  some  ship  that  should  carry  him  across 


232 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


the  Atlantic.  At  length,  on  the  14th  of  May,  hearing 
that  a  ship  was  about  to  sail  from  Newcastle  immedi- 
ately for  London,  he  hastened  thither,  and  procured  a 
passage  ;  and  taking  leave  of  Mr.  Asbury  and  several  of 
the  preachers,  who  had  repaired  to  Newcastle  to  bid  him 
farewell,  sailed  from  the  port,  and  after  a  pleasant  voy- 
age was  put  on  shore  at  Falmouth  by  some  fishermen, 
who  fell  in  with  the  vessel  in  the  English  channel. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Dr.  Coke  hurt  at  the  ungenerous  treatment  received  on  his  arri- 
val— Consoled  by  a  letter  from  Mr.  Asbury — Affairs  at  the 
conference  succeeding  Mr.  Wesley's  death  conducted  in  peace — 
Difficulties  about  writing  Mr.  Wesley's  Life — Narrative  of  this 
affair — Dr.  Coke  visits  France — Observations  on  the  productions 
of  the  country  and  morals  of  the  inhabitants — Mission  proves  un- 
successful—Desired by  the  conference  to  undertake  his  Commentary 
— Sails  again  for  America — General  state  of  religion  there — Re- 
visits the  West  Indies — Door  still  shut  in  St.  Eustatius — Persecuting 
edict  in  St.  Vincent's — Affecting  anecdotes  of  some  negro  children 
in  Grenada  and  Nevis — Degraded  state  of  morals  in  Hispaniola — 
Prospect  in  Jamaica  still  gloomy — Awful  judgment  on  a  scoffer  at 
vital  religion — Returns  to  England — Narrowly  escapes  a  French 
privateer. 

The  supposed  occasion  of  Dr.  Coke's  arrival  in  Eng- 
land at  this  particular  crisis  of  the  Methodist  connection, 
though  pleasing  to  some,  was  by  no  means  gratifying 
to  all  the  preachers.  To  the  painful  feelings  which 
arose  from  this  circumstance  he  was  by  no  means  insensi- 
ble ;  but  his  attachment  to  the  interests  of  religion  was 
too  strong  to  be  overcome  by  these  momentary  conflicts ; 
and  his  love  for  Methodism  still  remained  unshaken, 
although  many  of  its  friends  had  brought  his  fidelity  to 
the  severest  test.  At  the  moment  when  his  feelings 
were  agitated  by  suspicions  which  tended  to  degrade 
his  character,  he  might  perhaps  have  appeared  to  many 
in  an  inauspicious  light ;  but  his  steady  perseverance 
in  the  paths  of  duty  completely  destroyed  the  surmises 
which  were  cherished  to  his  disadvantage.  Succeeding 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


233 


years  have  corrected  the  error  by  confirming  his  integ- 
rity ;  and  the  progress  of  time  has  thrown  around  his 
name  such  a  lustre  as  gold  receives  by  passing  through 
the  fire. 

Severe  and  irritating  as  these  trials  were  to  a  mind 
like  his,  that  was  constantly  alive  to  all  the  sensibilities 
which  may  be  made  the  medium  either  of  pain  or  plea- 
sure, divine  Providence  kept  a  watchful  eye  over  him, 
so  that  he  was  not  tempted  above  what  he  was  enabled 
to  bear.  The  sufferings  which  arose  from  one  quarter 
were  counteracted  by  the  consolations  from  another ;  so 
that  the  wounds  which  were  inflicted  by  his  associates 
at  home  were  in  a  measure  healed  by  the  balm  which 
grew  in  the  western  world.  During  many  years  his 
whole  soul  had  been  engaged  in  filling  and  supporting 
the  missionary  department  of  the  church  ;  and  on  every 
occasion  the  prosperity  of  Zion  was  to  him  an  ample 
compensation  for  all  the  hardships  he  endured.  We 
may  therefore  form  some  conception  of  his  felicity  and 
sympathy  at  receiving,  while  under  this  cloudy  dispen- 
sation, the  following  letter  from  his  associate  in  America. 
This  letter  is  dated  Georgetown,  February  12th,  1791 ; 
and  we  may  gather  from  a  perusal  of  its  contents,  that 
their  joys  and  sorrows  were  mutual,  and  that  their  con- 
fidence in  each  other  was  neither  founded  upon  momen- 
tary considerations,  nor  to  be  destroyed  by  distance, 
although  the  Atlantic  now  lay  between  them. 

"  Reverend  and  Most  Dear  Sir, — If  yet  in  time, 
this  brings  greeting.  Rejoice  with  me  that  the  last  has 
been  a  year  of  general  blessing  to  the  church  of  God  in 
this  wilderness.  We  humbly  hope  two  thousand  souls 
were  born  of  God,  one  of  which  is  well  ascertained  in 
Jersey  and  York.  East,  west,  north,  and  south  the  glory 
of  God  spreads. 

"I  have  served  the  church  upward  of  twenty-five 
years  in  Europe  and  America.  All  the  property  I  have 
gained  is  two  old  horses,  the  constant  companions  of 
my  toil  six  if  not  seven  thousand  miles  every  year. 
When  we  have  no  ferryboats,  they  swim  the  rivers. 
As  to  clothing,  I  am  nearly  the  same  as  at  first :  neither 
have  I  silver,  nor  gold,  nor  any  property.  My  confi- 
dential friends  know  I  lie  not  in  these  matters.    I  am 


234 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


resolved  not  to  claim  any  property  in  the  printing  con- 
cern. Increase  as  it  may,  it  will  be  sacred  to  invalid 
preachers,  the  college,  and  the  schools.  I  would  not 
have  my  name  mentioned  as  doing,  having,  or  being  any 
thing  but  dust. 

"I  soar,  indeed,  but  it  is  over  the  tops  of  the  highest 
mountains  we  have,  which  may  vie  with  the  Alps.  I 
creep  sometimes  upon  my  hands  and  knees  up  the 
slippery  ascent ;  and  to  serve  the  church,  and  the  minis- 
ters of  it,  what  I  gain  is  many  a  reflection  from  both 
sides  of  the  Atlantic.  I  have  lived  long  enough  to  be 
loved  and  hated,  to  be  admired  and  feared. 

"  If  it  were  not  for  the  suspicions  of  some,  and  the 
pride  and  ignorance  of  others,  I  am  of  opinion  I  could 
make  provision  by  collections,  profits  on  books,  and 
donations  in  land,  to  take  two  thousand  children  under 
the  best  plan  of  education  ever  known  in  this  country. 
The  Lord  begins  to  smile  on  our  Kingswood  school. 
One  promising  young  man  is  gone  forth,  another  is 
ready  ;  and  several  have  been  under  awakenings.  Noue 
so  healthy  and  orderly  as  our  children  ;  and  some  pro- 
mise great  talents  for  learning.  The  obstinate  and 
ignorant  oppose,  among  preachers  and  people  ;  while 
the  judicious  for  good  sense  and  piety,  in  church  and 
state,  admire  and  applaud.  I  am,  with  most  dutiful 
respect  as  ever,  your  son  in  the  gospel, 

"  Francis  Asbury." 

The  English  conference,  which  soon  succeeded  that 
of  the  Irish,  had  been  anticipated  with  much  anxiety, 
both  by  the  friends  and  foes  of  Methodism  ;  and  the 
final  result  to  which  the  questions  that  would  be  agitated 
might  lead,  had  fully  awakened  the  fears  of  the  former, 
and  the  hopes  of  the  latter.  This  conference  was  held 
at  Manchester,  and  many  of  the  preachers  attended 
with  such  depression  of  spirits  as  they  might  be  ex- 
pected to  feel  while  witnessing  the  closing  grave  of  the 
connection.  At  this  conference  Mr.  William  Thompson 
was  president,  and  Dr.  Coke  secretary.  These,  there- 
fore, had  a  considerable  share  in  the  transactions  of  this 
eventful  period,  in  which  some  new  mode  of  govern- 
ment was  to  be  found  and  established  by  the  Methodist 
body,  that  should  either  combine  the  interests  of  all 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


235 


parties,  or  else  consign,  with  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley, 
the  whole  connection  to  anarchy  and  dissolution. 
Through  the  providence  of  God,  the  former  was  tri- 
umphant ;  and  to  this,  the  apprehensions  that  were 
entertained  in  all  probability  contributed  not  a  little. 
On  this  momentous  occasion  every  one  seemed  unwilling 
to  urge  any  argument  that  was  not  evidently  calculated 
to  promote  the  general  welfare,  and  to  ensure  the  per- 
petuity of  the  connection.  Private  views  were  therefore 
nobly  abandoned  ;  a  division  was  prevented  by  the  fears 
that  it  would  take  place  ;  and  the  preachers  repaired  to 
their  respective  circuits,  with  more  satisfaction  than 
the  hopes  of  the  most  sanguine  had  induced  them  to 
anticipate. 

But,  although  this  conference  ended  in  peace,  there 
was  an  affair  which  soon  followed,  that  involved  Dr. 
Coke  in  some  degree  of  trouble  ;  this  was  the  writing 
of  Mr.  Wesley's  Life.  In  the  distribution  which  Mr. 
Wesley  had  made  of  his  property,  among  other  clauses 
he  had  inserted  in  his  will  the  following  words :  "I  give 
all  my  manuscripts  to  Thomas  Coke,  Dr.  Whitehead, 
and  Henry  Moore,  to  be  burned  or  published  as  they 
see  good." 

At  the  time  of  Mr.  Wesley's  death  Dr.  Coke  was  in 
America,  and  therefore  nothing  could  be  done,  consis- 
tently with  the  import  of  the  preceding  clause,  until  his 
return.  Mr.  Wesley's  executors  were  well  aware  that, 
as  he  had  long  sustained  a  public,  a  popular,  and  a  cele- 
brated character,  several  writers  would  gladly  avail 
themselves  of  the  earliest  opportunity  to  publish  his 
life  ;  and  thus  appropriate  to  their  private  use  the  ad- 
vantages of  this  publication,  which  ought  in  justice  to 
be  applied  to  the  advancement  of  the  work  of  God. 
They  therefore  circulated  an  advertisement,  cautioning 
the  public  against  receiving  any  such  spurious  account 
as  might  be  offered  ;  at  the  same  time  announcing  that 
a  true  narrative  of  his  life  would  soon  appear,  under 
their  immediate  sanction,  compiled  from  the  papers 
which  he  had  left. 

As  Dr.  Coke  at  this  time  had  sent  no  work  of  any 
considerable  magnitude  into  the  world,  their  eyes  were 
turned  to  Dr.  Whitehead,  to  whose  care  the  papers  were 


236 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


in  part  intrusted.  He  was  therefore  requested  to  turn 
his  thoughts  to  this  subject,  and  to  make  such  prelimi- 
nary arrangements  for  the  work  as  the  present  circum- 
stances of  their  situation  would  allow.  This  appoint- 
ment was  announced  to  the  world,  and  the  public  were 
directed  to  view  Dr.  Whitehead  as  Mr.  Wesley's  ac- 
knowledged biographer. 

Dr.  Coke,  on  his  arrival  in  London,  was  soon  made 
acquainted  with  the  steps  that  had  been  taken,  and  he 
readily  concurred  in  the  opinion  of  the  executors.  Mr. 
Moore  also  joined  in  the  general  harmony,  and  Mr. 
Wesley's  papers  were  immediately  put  into  Dr.  White- 
head's possession. 

Prior  to  this  time  a  question  had  been  agitated  as  to 
the  remuneration  that  Dr.  Whitehead  was  to  receive 
for  his  literary  labours  ;  but  the  contracting  parties  had 
decided  on  nothing  specific.  On  this  question  two  pro- 
positions had  been  made  by  Dr.  Whitehead  himself. 
The  first  was,  that  he  should  receive  Trom  the  confer- 
ence one  hundred  guineas  ;  and  the  second  was,  that, 
instead  of  receiving  any  stipulated  sum,  he  should  claim 
one  half  of  the  profits  arising  from  the  publication  for 
two  years,  after  which  the  work  should  be  considered 
as  the  exclusive  property  of  the  conference. 

To  the  first  of  these  propositions  Mr.  Wesley's  execu- 
tors were  willing  to  accede  ;  but  Dr.  Whitehead,  having 
taken  possession  of  all  the  papers,  insisted  on  the 
second,  as  the  first  had  not  been  accepted  when  it  was 
proposed.  These  questions,  thus  in  agitation,  were 
brought  before  conference  ;  and  in  this  assembly  it  was 
resolved  that  Dr.  Whitehead  should  proceed  with  the 
work,  but  that  his  remuneration  should  consist  in  the 
sum  originally  proposed,  without  having  any  connection 
with  the  profits  arising  from  the  sale  of  the  volume.  At 
this  conference  it  was  also  determined  that  nothing 
should  be  issued  from  the  conference  press  until  it  had 
obtained  the  sanction  of  a  select  committee,  that  were 
appointed  to  inspect  all  papers  that  were  prepared  for 
publication.  Dr.  Whitehead  soon  perceived  from  this 
regulation  that  his  biography  must  be  submitted  to  the 
decision  of  this  committee  ;  and,  availing  himself  of 
this  pretext,  that,  in  consequence  of  this  submission,  he 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


237 


must  altogether  forego  his  independence  as  an  author,  he 
recalled  the  propositions  which  he  had  previously  made. 

Totally  disliking  these  restrictions,  and  declining  to 
accept  the  terms  of  remuneration  on  which  conference 
had  decided,  he  peremptorily  refused  to  submit  to 
either.  And  although  the  work  was  at  this  time  in  a 
state  of  forwardness,  and  proposals  for  publishing  it 
had  been  circulated  through  the  connection,  in  order  to 
procure  subscribers,  Dr.  Whitehead  now  threw  off  all 
disguise,  and  declared  to  the  world  that  he  would  pub- 
lish Mr.  Wesley's  Life  solely  on  his  own  account,  with- 
out submitting  to  any  restrictions,  and  without  expect- 
ing any  other  recompense  than  that  wrhich  the  merit  of 
the  work  might  obtain  from  an  enlightened  public.  He  « 
was  not,  however,  hostile  to  its  being  published  through 
the  book  room  ;  and  he  acknowledged  that  he  would 
demand  nothing  more  than  one  half  of  the  profits.  But 
he  insisted  that  the  copyright  should  be  exclusively  his 
own,  and  that  no  alteration  whatever  should  be  made  in 
the  manuscript  without  his  express  consent. 

The  executors  of  Mr.  Wesley,  having  committed 
themselves  with  the  public  by  the  advertisements  they 
had  circulated,  found  themselves  in  a  labyrinth  from 
which  they  could  not  easily  be  extricated.  They  there- 
fore consented  to  meet  Dr.  Whitehead's  views,  as  to 
the  pecuniary  part,  upon  condition  that  the  committee 
should  approve  of  the  manuscript  which  was  then  in 
hand.  With  this  latter  condition  he  positively  refused 
to  comply,  and  here  their  negotiations  ended. 

Affairs  having  come  to  this  unfavourable  issue,  the 
executors  of  Mr.  Wesley  now  turned  their  attention  to 
Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Henry  Moore,  to  whom  the  papers 
had  been  conjointly  committed  in  trust,  but  out  of 
whose  reach  they  were  now  completely  removed.  Un- 
der these  circumstances  they  were  requested  to  write 
his  Life  ;  which  they  undertook  and  accomplished.  It 
was  finished  and  published  in  the  year  1792,  and  met, 
as  might  naturally  be  expected,  with  a  rapid  and  an  ex- 
tensive sale.  Dr.  Whitehead's  Life  of  Messrs.  Charles 
and  John  Wesley  soon  likewise  made  its  appearance. 
The  breach  was  afterward  completely  healed  ;  and  both 
works  continue  to  be  sold  by  the  conference. 


238 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Amid  these  literary  disputes  and  engagements  Dr. 
Coke  invariably  kept  in  view  the  grand  object  of  his 
life,  the  establishment  of  missions  in  the  earth.  The 
revolution  which  at  this  time  had  taken  place  in  France, 
and  awakened  the  attention  of  Europe,  presented  to  the 
eye  of  speculation  the  prognostics  of  a  new  era  in  the 
world.  The  destruction  of  the  bastile  had  captivated 
the  friends  of  civil  liberty  ;  and  the  overthrow  of  popery 
had  excited  the  smiles  of  those  who  had  shed  tears  over 
the  revocation  of  the  edict  of  Nantz.  Of  this  latter  de- 
scription was  Dr.  Coke,  who  thought  this  a  favourable 
opportunity  to  attempt  the  establishment  of  a  Protestant 
mission  or  ministry  in  Paris. 

His  hopes  of  success  were  not  merely  founded  upon 
the  revolution  which  was  destined  to  disturb  the  tran- 
quillity of  nations,  but  principally  upon  the  contents  of 
a  letter  which  had  fallen  into  his  hands.  This  letter 
had  been  written  from  Paris  to  Lady  Huntingdon,  re- 
questing her  to  send  a  preacher  to  that  city,  and  inti- 
mating the  readiness  of  many  to  receive  him,  and  the 
strong  probability  of  his  being  made  instrumental  of 
much  good.  As  Lady  Huntingdon  was  dead,  and  no 
preacher  had  been  sent,  Dr.  Coke  thought  this  to  be  a 
strong  call  from  Providence  ;  especially  as  the  abolition 
of  intolerance  by  the  revolution  had  placed  a  Protestant 
mission  under  the  protection  of  the  law. 

Full  of  these  views  he  proceeded  to  Jersey,  accom- 
panied by  Mr.  Gibson,  a  merchant  of  London,  to  take 
with  him  from  the  islands  Mr.  John  de  Queteville,  a 
native  of  Jersey,  who  had  been  accustomed  to  preach  in 
French,  his  vernacular  tongue.  As  it  became  neces- 
sary that  they  should  appear  in  character,  Dr.  Coke, 
immediately  on  his  arrival,  first  ordained  M.  de  Quete- 
ville, a  deacon,  and  then  a  presbyter.  This  was  done 
on  the  22d  of  September,  1791  ;  and  the  next  day  they 
embarked  for  Reniezville  alias  Grandville,  on  board  of 
a  cutter  which  they  had  hired  for  that  purpose. 

Landing  about  five  o'clock  in  the  evening  of  the  same 
day,  they  were  invited  to  visit  an  aged  marquis,  who 
was  emaciated  with  the  gout,  and  confined  to  his  bed 
through  the  severity  of  his  affliction.  They  found  him 
easy  of  access,  and  anxious  to  receive  spiritual  advice ; 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


239 


and  after  praying  with  him  and  recommending  to  him 
the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world, 
he  requested  them  to  give  him  a  Bible.  With  this  re- 
quest it  was  not  in  their  power  to  comply  ;  but  they 
presented  him  with  a  prayer  book,  which  he  received 
with  gratitude,  and  frankly  acknowledged  that  he  thought 
their  religion  better  than  his  own.  And  so  well  pleased 
was  he  with  their  visit  that  he  earnestly  entreated  them 
to  call  on  him  again  whenever  they  came  that  way.  But 
such  an  opportunity  never  returned.  Having  therefore 
been  regaled  with  the  choicest  viands  which  his  house 
afforded,  they  took  their  leave,  and  repaired  on  foot  to 
a  place  called  Contance,  about  six  miles  distant,  at 
which  place  they  did  not  arrive  till  dark. 

Early  the  next  morning  they  departed  for  Courseauil, 
a  seaport  town,  in  which  Mr.  W.  Mahy  had  for  some 
time  been  preaching  to  a  Protestant  congregation,  which, 
with  six  others  in  the  neighbouring  parishes,  furnished 
him  with  full  employment.  From  this  place,  after  or- 
daining Mr.  Mahy,  it  was  Dr.  Coke's  intention  to  pro- 
ceed to  Paris  with  Mr.  Gibson  only,  and,  after  making 
his  observations,  and  procuring  a  room,  to  send  for 
M.  de  Queteville  to  hasten  to  the  metropolis  to  assist 
him.  This  plan  was,  however,  after  some  deliberation 
abandoned,  and  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Gibson,  and  M.  de 
Queteville  proceeded  onward  together. 

On  taking  their  leave  of  Mr.  Mahy,  they  travelled 
the  next  day  to  Caen,  a  distance  of  about  twelve  miles, 
intending  to  take  coach  from  thence,  and  hasten  im- 
mediately to  the  metropolis.  On  their  arrival  at  Caen 
they  found  that  neither  coach  nor  any  public  carriage 
whatever  was  to  be  procured.  This  was  occasioned  by 
the  arrival,  on  the  preceding  day,  of  a  great  number  of 
young  French  noblemen  ;  who,  having  failed  in  their 
attempt  to  effect  a  counter  revolution,  were  hastening 
to  the  frontier  to  join  the  emigrant  troops.  These  in 
their  way  had  seized  every  vehicle  that  could  be  pro- 
cured to  expedite  their  flight. 

Dr.  Coke  and  his  companions  had  not  remained  long 
in  this  city,  before  an  old  Protestant  gentleman,  hearing 
of  their  situation,  procured  for  them  a  man,  who,  with 
a  feeble  carriage  and  two  miserable  horses,  engaged  to 


240 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


take  them  to  Paris  in  three  days.  After  sleeping  one 
night  at  Caen,  they  then  departed  for  the  metropolis,  in 
company  with  a  member  of  the  national  assembly,  who 
desired  to  be  taken  with  them  in  the  same  conveyance. 

Being  thus  heavily  laden,  and  travelling  exceedingly 
slow,  they  had  an  opportunity  of  making  observations 
on  every  object  that  presented  itself  to  their  view. 
Equally  alive  to  the  beauties  of  art  and  the  charms  of 
nature,  Dr.  Coke  entered  in  his  journal  some  memoran- 
da of  every  thing  that  struck  his  attention,  resolving, 
in  case  the  mission  succeeded,  to  publish  on  his  return 
an  exact  account  of  whatever  appeared  remarkable  in 
the  course  of  his  journey. 

Among  these,  he  noticed  many  curious  antiquities ; 
many  rich  and  costly  churches ;  many  superb  and  mag- 
nificent buildings ;  and  made  such  remarks  on  architec- 
tural decorations,  as  would  have  rendered  his  journal 
highly  interesting.  Nor  was  he  inattentive  to  the 
beauties  which  nature  had  lavished  on  the  surface  of 
the  country  with  the  most  bountiful  profusion.  He 
made  memoranda  on  the  stately  forests,  the  extended 
plains,  the  beautiful  meadows,  the  rich  and  luxuriant 
pastures,  the  highly  cultivated  enclosures,  and  the  fruit- 
ful vineyards  through  which  they  passed.  These  scenes, 
and  a  description  of  them,  furnished  him  with  employ- 
ment by  day  ;  and  in  the  evening,  his  time  was  divided 
between  reading  and  writing  letters  to  his  friends  in 
England. 

That  the  state  of  public  and  private  morals  was  at 
this  time  exceedingly  depraved,  may  be  gathered  from 
the  following  anecdote  : — On  the  first  night  they  all 
slept  at  EvereuXt  a  large  city,  where,  on  entering  a 
parlour,  they  saw  the  portraits  of  three  women  who 
brought  them  their  supper.  These  were  presented  for 
their  choice.  The  representative  of  the  people,  who 
seemed  perfectly  well  acquainted  with  this  mode  of 
accommodating  travellers,  soon  made  his  selection  and 
retired,  leaving  the  others,  perhaps  not  a  little  surprised 
at  the  stupidity  of  their  foreign  guests. 

It  was  not  till  the  third  day,  about  noon,  they  enter- 
ed Paris.  Their  first  effort,  after  taking  some  refresh- 
ment, was  to  find  out,  if  possible,  the  persons  who  had 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


241 


written  the  letter  to  Lady  Huntingdon.  These  were 
found  to  be  two  English  schoolmasters,  who  seemed 
fully  persuaded,  that  if  a  preaching  room  could  be  pro- 
cured, it  would  soon  be  filled  with  attentive  hearers. 
Relying  on  their  information,  Dr.  Coke  soon  found 
what  he  thought  would  bo  a  convenient  house,  which 
he  hired  for  a  month.  But  as  it  could  not  be  occupied 
immediately,  on  visiting  a  suppressed  church  which 
was  then  to  be  sold  for  120Z.,  and  which  would  contain 
about  2,000  or  2,500  persons,  he  engaged  to  purchase 
it,  not  doubting  that  it  would  soon  be  crowded. 

The  hired  room,  in  which  the  first  attempts  were  to 
be  made,  being  got  ready,  Dr.  Coke  advertised  his  in- 
tention to  commence  preaching  in  it  at  an  appointed 
time.  The  situation  of  this  room  was  close  by  the  river 
Seine,  and  fronting  a  street  full  of  people,  so  that  with- 
out any  advertisement  a  large  congregation  might  have 
been  collected  in  a  few  minutes.  M.  de  Queteville  being 
much  better  acquainted  with  the  French  idiom  than 
Dr.  Coke,  it  was  thought  proper  for  him  to  deliver  the 
first  sermon.  They  accordingly  went  at  the  time  ap- 
pointed ;  but  were  mortified  to  discover,  that  neither 
curiosity  nor  any  better  motive  could  induce  more  than 
thirty-six  persons  to  compose  their  whole  congregation  ; 
and  in  this  number  were  included  the  two  schoolmasters 
and  their  families,  and  a  few  nominal  Protestants,  who 
might  be  compared  to  the  dry  bones  in  Ezekiel's  vision. 

On  concluding  his  discourse,  M.  de  Queteville  in- 
formed the  congregation,  that  on  the  ensuing  day,  Dr. 
Coke,  an  English  divine,  would  read  to  them  a  sermon 
of  his  own  composition,  in  the  French  tongue.  But 
their  attention  was  not  to  be  excited.  When  the  time 
arrived,  they  could  procure  no  more  than  six  hearers, 
though  they  were  surrounded  by  the  shops  of  mechanics, 
who  gazed  on  them  as  they  went  in,  but  who  had  not 
curiosity  enough  to  follow  them,  and  to  hear  what  was 
to  be  delivered. 

On  finding,  from  these  unsuccessful  efforts,  that  the 
report  which  the  letter  had  transmitted  to  England  was 
contradicted  by  what  they  had  experienced,  they  began 
to  suspect  that  the  motives  of  the  schoolmasters,  in 
sending  for  a  preacher,  were  not  of  the  purest  com- 

11 


242 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


plexion.  This  was  afterward  found  to  be  the  case.  Their 
school  was  reduced  to  a  low  condition,  and  they  wanted 
to  resort  to  some  expedient  that  should  raise  their  re- 
putation, and  increase  the  number  of  their  pupils.  They 
hoped  for  an  orator  who  should  excite  public  attention, 
and  awaken  in  the  minds  of  the  rising  generation  an 
earnest  desire  to  learn  the  English  tongue.  To  this 
ignoble  purpose  they  contrived  to  make  the  gospel  of 
Christ  subservient. 

Being  fully  convinced  that  they  had  nothing  more  to 
do  in  Paris,  than  to  procure,  upon  honourable  terms,  a 
revocation  of  the  bargain  that  had  been  made  for  the 
church,  Dr.  Coke  now  turned  his  attention  to  this  point, 
and  happily  found  the  difficulties  much  less  than  his 
fears  had  led  him  to  anticipate.  To  annul  this  agree- 
ment, a  favourable  incident  at  this  time  occurred. 

When  Dr.  Coke  advertised  in  the  public  prints  his 
intention  to  preach  in  Paris,  the  advertisement  happened 
to  strike  the  eye  of  a  Miss  Freeman  Shepperd,  who  had 
known  something  of  Dr.  Coke  many  years  before  in 
London.  This  lady,  who  for  some  time  resided  in 
France,  had  retired  into  a  convent  in  which  she  became 
a  boarder,  to  escape  the  miseries  and  dangers  that  ac- 
companied the  revolution.  On  recollecting  his  name, 
she  sent  him  and  his  companions  an  invitation  to  dine 
with  her  at  the  convent  in  the  fauxbourg  St.  Germaine. 
Of  this  they  accepted ;  and  on  their  arrival  they  were 
received  with  the  utmost  politeness,  and  entertained 
according  to  the  established  manners  of  the  place. 

In  the  course  of  their  conversation,  Dr.  Coke  men- 
tioned to  this  lady  their  disappointment  on  coming  to 
Paris,  arising  from  an  inability  to  procure  a  congrega- 
tion ;  and  stated  also  his  wish  to  have  the  church  which 
he  had  purchased  taken  off  his  hands.  On  hearing  his 
case,  she  caused  a  letter  to  be  written,  addressed  to  the 
principal  agent  of  the  convention,  who,  with  many 
others,  had  the  management  of  the  suppressed  churches, 
abbeys,  and  convents  committed  to  his  care.  In  this 
letter,  the  peculiar  embarrassment  of  her  countryman 
respecting  the  church  was  set  forth  ;  who,  it  was  stated, 
had  been  deceived  by  a  letter  that  had  promised  to  a 
Protestant  minister  a  congregation,  which  could  not  be 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


243 


procured.  And,  finally,  as  it  would  not  be  to  the  dis- 
advantage of  the  agent  to  annul  the  bargain,  he  would 
oblige  the  writer,  and  all  who  were  interested  in  the 
issue,  by  taking  the  church  again  into  his  possession. 

Furnished  with  this  letter,  Dr.  Coke  repaired  to  the 
agent,  and  soon  found  that  it  had  not  been  written  in 
vain.  With  a  degree  of  politeness  that  could  hardly  be 
expected,  the  latter  made  no  difficulty  in  retracing  his 
former  steps,  and  complying  with  the  wishes  which  Dr. 
Coke  expressed.  Instead  of  demanding  money,  he  only 
requested  his  attendance  a  few  times  at  the  office,  that 
he  might  ratify  by  his  signature  the  various  formalities 
through  which  they  were  obliged  to  pass.  To  this  Dr. 
Coke,  in  every  necessary  instance,  submitted  ;  but  as 
his  presence  was  required  in  London,  and  he  could  be 
of  no  further  service  in  France,  he  returned  to  England 
in  company  with  Mr.  Gibson,  leaving  M.  de  Queteville 
to  complete  the  business.  This  being  done,  he  also  re- 
tired from  the  country,  carrying  with  him  a  full  per- 
suasion that  the  French  were  too  much  enamoured  with 
their  revolution,  and  too  much  enlightened  by  their 
new  philosophy,  to  regard  either  the  truths  of  Chris- 
tianity or  the  salvation  of  their  souls. 

Dr.  Coke,  on  his  return  to  London,  employed  the  re- 
maining part  of  this  year,  and  the  early  part  of  the  fol- 
lowing, in  soliciting  assistance  for  the  foreign  missions, 
while  travelling  through  the  country,  and  preparing,  in 
conjunction  with  Mr.  Moore,  the  life  of  Mr.  Wesley  for 
the  press.  This  volume,  as  it  has  been  already  stated, 
was  published  in  the  year  1792.  Scarcely  was  this  bio- 
graphy finished,  before  another  work,  more  voluminous, 
more  important,  and  more  deeply  interesting  to  the 
world,  was  recommended  to  Dr.  Coke's  serious  notice. 

At  the  conference  of  1792,  it  was  hinted  in  the  sta- 
tioning committee,  that  a  commentary  on  the  Bible, 
which  should  preserve  a  consistency  of  character 
throughout,  without  deviating  from  those  views  which 
God  had  given  of  himself,  of  his  being  loving  to  every 
man,  and  of  his  tender  mercies  over  all  his  works, 
would  be,  to  the  growing  body  of  the  Methodists,  an  in- 
valuable acquisition.  The  importance  of  the  suggestion 
was  instantly  perceived,  and  readily  admitted  by  all. 


244 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


The  proposition  was  almost  immediately  submitted  to 
conference,  and  the  measure  received  with  unanimous 
approbation. 

The  necessity  and  practical  tendency  of  such  a  work 
as  they  thus  contemplated,  being  admitted,  the  next 
question  that  appeared  for  consideration  was,  to  whose 
care  the  compilation  of  this  commentary  should  be  in- 
trusted. The  name  of  Dr.  Coke,  and  the  character 
which  he  had,  for  many  years,  sustained  in  the  connec- 
tion, could  not  but  point  him  out  to  general  notice  and 
to  general  approbation.  Instead,  therefore,  of  making 
his  competency  for  the  arduous  undertaking  a  subject 
of  debate,  his  eligibility  was  silently  allowed  by  a  kind 
of  involuntary  acquiescence,  and  he  was  requested  to 
turn  his  attention  immediately  to  the  subject,  to  collect 
materials,  and  to  prepare  the  work. 

The  principal  restrictions  under  which  he  was  laid  in 
this  undertaking  were,  to  comprise  the  work  within 
about  three  quarto  volumes,  that  it  might  neither  be  so 
tedious  as  the  expositions  of  Gill  and  Henry,  nor  so 
laconic  as  the  annotations  with  which  Mr.  Wesley  had 
already  favoured  the  world.  Within  this  reasonable 
compass,  it  was  prudently  conceived,  that  ample  room 
would  be  allowed  for  the  elucidation  of  obscure  pas- 
sages, and  for  such  practical  inferences  as  would  answer 
every  useful  purpose  with  those  into  whose  hands  it  was 
most  likely  to  fall.  To  the  general  principle  of  these 
propositions,  Dr.  Coke,  after  some  deliberation,  ac- 
ceded. The  work  was  accordingly  undertaken,  and 
almost  immediately  begun ;  but,  through  the  constant 
pressure  of  his  other  concerns,  it  was  not  completed  till 
nearly  fifteen  years  afterward.  And,  even  then,  it  had 
so  far  exceeded  the  limits  originally  prescribed,  that  the 
conference  refused  to  print  it,  unless  it  underwent  an 
abridgment ;  and  to  this,  as  no  other  fault  was  found  in 
the  work,  Dr.  Coke  refused  to  submit.  The  conse- 
quence therefore  was,  that  he  printed  it  on  his  own  ac- 
count, and  met  from  a  generous  and  enlightened  public 
all  that  support  which,  from  existing  circumstances,  he 
had  reason  to  expect.  Of  this  commentary  we  shall  take 
more  particular  notice  hereafter,  when  we  examine  his 
various  publications. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


245 


Dr.  Coke  still  kept  a  steady  eye  upon  the  missions 
in  which  he  had  been  engaged,  and  lost  no  opportunity 
of  promoting  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  heathen  world. 
Influenced  by  this  sacred  principle,  the  termination  of 
the  conference  was  to  him  a  signal  of  departure  to  the 
islands  of  the  West  Indies.  The  money  he  had  col- 
lected during  his  present  residence  in  England  had  ena- 
bled him  to  rescue  the  missionary  fund  from  the  pressure 
of  its  embarrassments,  and  to  take  with  him  on  his  pre- 
sent voyage  another  minister,  who  was  willing  to  preach 
to  the  negroes  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ. 

This  indefatigable  man  sailed  from  Gravesend,  with 
his  companion  in  the  patience  and  tribulation  of  Jesus, 
on  the  1st  of  September,  1792.  The  vessel  proceeded 
to  the  American  continent,  and  during  this  voyage  his 
time  was  chiefly  employed  in  making  arrangements  for 
the  commentary  he  had  undertaken.  On  reaching  Ame- 
rica he  was  occupied  in  much  the  same  manner  as.  on 
former  occasions.  He  found  the  work  of  God  in  a  pros- 
perous state  ;  he  attended  conferences,  travelled  over  a 
vast  tract  of  country,  was  exposed  to  many  imminent 
dangers,  was  delivered  from  serious  accidents,  found 
many  friends,  and  was  enabled,  through  the  whole  of 
his  tour,  to  rejoice  in  the  God  of  his  salvation. 

On  the  12th  of  December,  having  finished  his  visits 
in  the  United  States,  he  sailed  from  the  continent  on 
board  a  vessel  bound  for  St.  Eustatius,  at  which  place 
he  arrived  on  the  31st.  In  this  island  the  scourge  of 
persecution  was  still  lifted  up.  No  liberty  to  preach 
could  possibly  be  obtained  ;  and  some  negro  women, 
not  long  before  his  arrival,  had  been  severely  flogged, 
merely  because  they  had  attended  a  prayer  meeting. 
Many,  notwithstanding,  still  held  fast  their  integritjr, 
and  several  classes  occasionally  met,  without  being  ex- 
posed to  any  interruption.  Through  these  means,  the 
power  of  religion  flourished  in  private,  amid  the  storms 
that  assailed  the  profession  of  Christianity  from  without. 

Nor  was  the  tempest  of  persecution  confined  exclu- 
sively to  the  island  of  St.  Eustatius.  Dr.  Coke,  on 
reaching  St.  Christopher's,  the  2d  of  January,  1793,  was 
instantly  informed,  that  the  banners  of  the  prince  of 
darkness  had  been  unfurled  in  St.  Vincent's,  and  that 


246 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Mr.  Lumb,  the  missionary,  was  then  a  prisoner  in  the 
public  jail.  In  proceeding  thither  to  visit  his  imprisoned 
friend,  he  touched  at  Nevis  and  Dominica,  in  the  latter 
of  which  places  no  missionary  had  been  for  nearly  three 
years.  There  were,  however,  many  pious  souls,  but 
they  were  left  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  and  the  time 
of  their  being  revisited  was  not  yet  come. 

On  landing  at  St.  Vincent's,  Dr.  Coke  found  Mr. 
Lumb  in  close  confinement,  in  company  with  a  male- 
factor, to  whom  another  of  the  latter  description  was 
very  shortly  added.  The  crime  of  which  Mr.  Lumb 
had  been  guilty  was  that  of  preaching  in  the  Methodist 
chapel  to  the  negroes  and  others  who  attended.  The 
law  which  had  been  passed  had  forbidden  any  one  to 
preach,  the  rectors  of  the  parishes  only  excepted,  who 
had  not  procured  a  license  from  the  legislature  of  the 
island.  At  the  same  time  it  had  enacted  that  no  license 
should  be  granted  to  any  person  who  had  not  resided 
twelve  months  on  the  spot.  For  the  punishment  of  de- 
linquents this  law  had  levied  a  fine  of  ten  Johannes, 
(18Z.)  or  an  imprisonment  for  a  term  not  more  than 
ninety,  nor  less  than  thirty  days,  for  the  first  offence. 
For  the  second  offence,  such  corporal  punishment  as  the 
court  should  think  proper  to  inflict,  together  with  ban- 
ishment from  the  island  ;  and,  to  finish  the  catalogue,  a 
return  from  banishment  was  inevitable  death.  Such 
was  the  substance  of  this  law,  which  actually  existed  in 
this  British  colony  so  late  as  the  year  1793  ! 

That  Mr.  Lumb  had  incurred  its  penalty,  by  vio- 
lating its  precepts,  was  too  plain  to  be  denied.  His 
enemies  had  noticed  his  offence,  and  he  was  now  im- 
prisoned. But  persecution  frequently  defeats  its  own 
designs,  and  ultimately  promotes  the  interest  of  that 
cause  which  it  endeavours  to  destroy.  On  this  occa- 
sion, the  indignant  feelings  of  the  white  inhabitants  were 
expressed  in  terms  of  decided  disapprobation,  even 
though  they  were  not  friends  of  Methodism  ;  and  among 
the  negroes  a  desire  to  hear  the  gospel  seemed  to  in- 
crease in  proportion  to  the  coercive  measures  made  use 
of  to  debar  them  from  it. 

In  the  course  of  this  tour,  Dr.  Coke  paid  a  visit  to  his 
pious  friend  the  Rev.  Mr.  Dent,  in  the  island  of  Grenada, 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


247 


through  whose  assistance  and  fostering  care,  religion 
continued  to  nourish  in  the  midst  of  surrounding  vice. 
While  he  was  on  this  island,  an  affecting  anecdote  oc- 
curred, which  he  thus  relates — "  Mr.  D.,  who,  with  his 
amiable  lady,  lives  quite  a  retired  life,  thought  his  family- 
stood  in  need  of  another  servant  girl.  He  therefore 
went  one  day  to  a  sale  of  negroes,  and  fixing  his  eye  on 
a  girl  about  ten  years  of  age,  said  to  her,  '  Will  you 
come  with  me  V  The  poor  child,  who  was  totally  unac- 
quainted with  the  English  language,  seemed  neverthe- 
less to  understand  him,  and  nodded  her  head.  He  then 
conversed  with  the  proprietor  about  some  other  negroes, 
but  afterward  recollecting  himself,  he  turned  round 
again  to  the  girl,  and  said  to  her,  '  Well,  will  you  come 
with  me?'  The  little  naked  child  immediately  threw 
her  arms  around  him,  and  burst  into  tears.  His  heart 
was  exceedingly  touched,  and  he  purchased  her,  and 
brought  her  home.  She  was  immediately  well  clothed; 
and,  before  I  left  the  island,  could  speak  several  words 
of  English,  and  had  begun  to  sew." 

In  the  island  of  Nevis  another  anecdote,  somewhat 
similar  in  description,  but  still  more  affecting,  was  com- 
municated by  a  gentleman  at  whose  house  Dr.  Coke 
occasionally  lodged.  Mr.  N.,  of  that  island,  having 
attended  a  sale  for  negroes,  purchased  a  company,  or 
in  the  colonial  dialect,  a  gang,  from  a  Guinea  ship  that 
had  just  brought  this  cargo  to  market,  among  whom 
was  a  little  girl.  Some  time  afterward  he  attended 
another  sale,  and  purchased  an  additional  number  from 
another  slave  ship.  When  the  negroes  that  were  pro- 
cured from  this  last  vessel  were  conducted  to  the  estate, 
a  girl  in  this  company  fixed  her  eyes  with  much  earn- 
estness on  her  who  had  been  brought  in  the  first,  and 
seemed  to  be  particularly  affected.  The  eye  of  the  for- 
mer soon  attracted  that  of  the  latter  ;  their  gaze  became 
mutual ;  and  they  stood  motionless  for  some  time,  sur- 
veying each  other  in  attentive  silence.  At  length,  as  if 
satisfied  by  their  mutual  recognition,  and  animated  by 
an  instinctive  impulse,  they  recovered  from  their  mute 
astonishment,  and  rushed  into  each  other's  arms,  dis- 
playing, amid  descending  tears,  all  the  endearments  of 
natural  affection.     On  disengaging  them  from  each 


248 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


other's  embrace,  it  appeared,  on  inquiry,  that  these  for- 
lorn children,  who  had  thus  accidentally  met  in  chains 
on  a  foreign  shore,  were  sisters. 

On  the  9th  of  February,  the  preachers  assembled  at 
Antigua,  where  the  gospel  still  continued  to  nourish, 
and  began  their  conference,  which  lasted  five  days.  At 
this  time  twelve  missionaries  were  employed  in  ten  of 
the  islands,  and  the  total  number  in  society  amounted 
to  6,570. 

From  the  island  of  Antigua,  Dr.  Coke  repaired  to 
Barbadoes,  and  found  the  members  in  society,  though 
few  in  number,  truly  alive  to  God.  From  Barbadoes, 
the  vessel  in  which  he  sailed  proceeded  to  Jamaica, 
carrying  with  her  an  account  of  the  commencement  of 
war  with  France.  In  their  voyage  thither  they  ran 
very  near  Hispaniola,  in  which  island  it  appeared,  from 
one  on  board  who  had  lately  visited  this  distracted 
colony,  that  the  standard  of  morals  was  reduced  to  the 
lowest  degradation.  It  may  perhaps  be  doubted  whe- 
ther the  cities  of  the  plain  had  ever  flaunted  more  filthy 
abominations  in  the  face  of  day,  than  were  too  frequently 
practised  by  the  licentious  inhabitants.  Such  unparal- 
leled atrocities,  as  language  must  not  express,  would 
seem  to  call  for  some  signal  calamity  to  mark  the  ven- 
geance of  Heaven.  The  island  has  indeed  been  since 
taken  from  the  French,  and  given  to  the  negroes,  by  a 
train  of  circumstances  which  display,  in  an  awful  man- 
ner, the  interposition  of  incensed  Omnipotence. 

Arriving  at  Jamaica,  Dr.  Coke  visited  various  parts 
of  the  island  ;  and  alternately  met  with  such  clouds  and 
sunshine  as  checker  both  the  natural  and  the  moral 
world.  In  some  places  his  prospects  were  bright  and 
pleasing,  but  in  several  others  he  had  more  ground  for 
his  wishes  than  his  hopes.  Throughout  this  large  island 
the  number  in  society  was  but  small,  both  whites  and 
blacks  not  much  exceeding  200.  But  persecution, 
though  sanctioned  by  mobs  and  gentlemen,  had  not  yet 
entrenched  itself  under  legislative  authority,  in  the  form 
of  law. 

While  Dr.  Coke  was  travelling  through  this  island, 
he  was  informed  of  an  awful  incident  which  occurred 
about  twelve  months  before  at  a  place  called  Salem,  in 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


249 


the  state  of  New-Jersey,  on  the  American  continent. 
At  this  place,  in  which  the  Methodists  had  erected  a 
chapel,  they  had  frequently  been  disturbed  by  mobs. 
But  on  making  application  to  the  magistrates,  they  had 
obtained  such  effectual  relief  that  the  rioters  were  obli- 
ged to  have  recourse  to  some  new  expedient  to  accom- 
plish their  pui poses,  without  rendering  themselves  ame- 
nable to  justice.  The  method  to  which  they  resorted 
was  this — to  assemble  together  in  a  place  of  their  own, 
in  order  to  turn  experimental  religion  into  a  farce.  In 
this  burlesque  on  religion,  the  persons  present  acted 
band  meetings,  class  meetings,  and  lovefeasts,  to  the 
great  entertainment  of  the  profane  congregation  ;  who, 
with  correspondent  irreverence,  and  much  apparent 
satisfaction,  enjoyed  this  new  species  of  theatrical  mirth. 

It  happened  one  night,  while  they  were  performing 
a  band  meeting,  that  a  young  actress  stood  upon  one 
of  the  benches  to  speak  her  pretended  experience.  At 
length,  after  having  said  much  to  command  the  mirth 
of  the  delighted  audience,  she  exclaimed  with  mock 
solemnity,  at  the  same  time  beating  her  breast,  "Glory 
be  to  God,  I  have  found  peace  ;  I  am  sanctified  ;  and 
am  now  fit  to  die."  Scarcely  had  this  unhappy  girl  ut- 
tered these  words,  before  she  actually  dropped  from  the 
bench,  and  was  taken  up  a  lifeless  corpse. 

Struck  with  this  awful  visitation,  the  auditors  were 
instantly  seized  with  inexpressible  terror,  and  every 
face  was  covered  with  consternation  and  dismay.  The 
assembly  immediately  broke  up.  And,  in  the  con- 
sciousness of  having  gone  beyond  the  bounds  of  com- 
mon profaneness,  every  one  silently  and  sneakingly  re- 
tired to  his  respective  habitation,  except  the  mournful 
few  who  were  left  behind  to  take  charge  of  the  melan- 
choly victim.  From  this  moment  all  persecution  was 
at  an  end  in  Salem,  and  not  a  tongue  was  afterward 
heard  either  against  the  gospel  or  any  of  its  friends.* 
May  such  awful  examples  prove  a  warning  to  others, 
how,  in  the  midst  of  profane  jocularity,  they  attempt  to 
turn  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  into  an  indecent  farce ! 

Dr.  Coke  having  now  finished  his  tour  on  the  conti- 


Dr.  Coke's  journal,  p.  186. 
11* 


250 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


nent,  and  paid  his  intended  visit  to  the  West  India 
islands,  prepared  to  return  to  England,  having  his  mind 
deeply  impressed  with  the  awful  condition  of  the  inhabit- 
ants of  St.  Eustatius,  and  of  those  also  who  lived  in  St. 
Vincent's,  in  which  island  Mr.  Lumb  was  now  a  prisoner. 
To  procure,  if  possible,  some  relief  for  the  former,  he 
formed  a  resolution  to  visit  Holland  ;  and  to  obtain  de- 
liverance for  the  latter  he  determined  to  present  his  case 
to  the  British  throne.  Full  of  these  resolutions,  he 
procured  a  passage  on  board  of  a  packet  bound  for 
England,  and  sailed  from  Jamaica  on  the  14th  of  April, 
1793.  From  this  port  he  might  have  had  a  passage 
free  of  all  expense,  if  he  could  have  waited  until  a  con- 
voy was  ready  to  take  the  vessel  in  which  he  was 
offered  these  gratuitous  accommodations,  under  her 
care.  But,  being  apprehensive  that  he  should  not  reach 
England  in  time  to  attend  the  conference,  he  was  obliged 
to  decline  the  offer  of  his  generous  friend. 

During  his  absence  from  his  native  land  he  had  hith- 
erto done  but  little  toward  the  commentary.  In  his 
voyage  to  the  continent  he  had  made  some  few  arrange- 
ments, and  had  explored  the  sources  of  his  information. 
But  while  on  the  continent, , and  visiting  the  islands,  his 
time  had  been  too  much  engrossed  to  leave  room  for 
any  literary  pursuits.  On  board  of  the  packet  he  now 
hoped  to  find  some  leisure,  and  the  work  before  him 
was  sufficient  to  furnish  every  moment  with  employ- 
ment. To  a  person  not  habituated  to  voyages,  although 
the  cabin  of  a  ship  may  be  congenial  to  study  when  the 
weather  is  serene,  the  rolling  of  the  vessel  must  render 
much  writing  an  unpleasant  task.  But,  as  Dr.  Coke  had 
traversed  the  Atlantic  several  times,  he  was  somewhat 
prepared  for  these  inconveniences  ;  and  the  multiplicity 
of  his  engagements  compelled  him  to  seize  every  frag- 
ment of  time  which  life  afforded. 

Nothing  of  any  consequence  occurred  during  their 
voyage,  until  they  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the  English 
channel.  Having  reached  this  latitude,  as  war  had 
broken  out  between  England  and  France,  all  on  board 
felt  some  anxiety  lest  the  packet  should  be  assailed  by 
one  of  the  enemy's  cruisers  of  superior  force.  On  the 
4th  of  June,  a  sailor  who  had  been  stationed  at  the 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


251 


masthead  informed  those  on  deck  that  a  sail  was  then  in 
view.  The  captain,  on  hearing  this,  instantly  mounted 
the  ladder,  and  remained  at  the  masthead  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  watching  the  movements  of  the  ship 
that  was  in  sight.  On  descending  from  his  point  of 
observation,  he  intimated  that,  according  to  the  best 
judgment  he  could  form,  the  ship  which  excited  their 
attention  was  a  French  privateer;  and  that  she  was  at 
that  instant  pursuing  them  with  crowded  sails.  As  the 
packet  was  not  of  sufficient  force  to  withstand  the  pri- 
vateer, so  far  as  her  strength  could  be  ascertained,  no- 
thing remained  but  for  them  to  spread  all  the  canvass 
their  ship  could  bear,  and  press  her  toward  the  point  of 
her  destination.  This  pursuit  and  this  flight  continued 
about  twenty-four  hours,  at  the  end  of  which  the  priva- 
teer had  so  gained  upon  the  packet  that  the  distance 
between  them  was  not  more  than  a  mile  and  a  half. 
Alarmed  at  the  perilous  situation  in  which  they  found 
themselves  placed,  despair  and  confusion  prevailed 
among  the  passengers  and  sailors,  who  all  concluded 
that  nothing  less  than  a  miracle  could  prevent  them 
from  being  carried  captive  into  a  foreign  land.  But  de- 
liverance was  much  nearer  than  either  their  hopes  or 
their  fears  had  anticipated.  For  in  that  eventful  crisis, 
when  they  expected  to  surrender  themselves  prisoners 
of  war,  to  their  inexpressible  joy  a  British  fleet,  consist- 
ing of  eleven  sail  of  the  line,  bound  for  the  Mediter- 
ranean, under  the  command  of  Lord  Hood,  appeared  in 
sight.  The  privateer,  on  making  this  discovery,  in- 
stantly gave  up  the  pursuit,  and  sailed  toward  the  coast 
of  France  ;  while,  with  exhilarated  spirits,  the  sailors 
conducted  the  packet  into  the  midst  of  the  British 
squadron.  Soon  after  this,  they  reached  Falmouth, 
where  Dr.  Coke  landed  on  the  6th  of  June,  1793,  with 
a  heart  glowing  with  gratitude  to  God  for  all  his 
mercies. 


252 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Observations  on  the  persecuting  edict  of  St.  Vincent's,  and  con- 
duct of  Mr.  Lumb — Dr.  Coke  applies  to  his  majesty  in  council  for 
a  repeal  of  the  law — Government  inquires  into  the  character  of 
the  West  India  missionaries— Satisfactory  replies  given  by  the 
governors  of  the  islands— Edict  disallowed  in  council — Dr.  Coke 
supports  innovations  on  the  old  plan  of  Methodist  discipline— Pro- 
ceeds with  his  commentary — Repairs  to  Holland  respecting  the 
affairs  of  St.  Eustatius — Character  of  the  Methodists,  given  by  the 
Right  Honourable  Hemy  Dundas — Letter  from  Dr.  Coke  to  Dr. 
Maclaine  at  the  Hague— Application  to  the  Dutch  government 
proves  unsuccessful — Reasons  which  induced  Dr.  Coke  to  under- 
take the  Foulah  settlement — Progress  of  this  mission,  and  cause  of 
its  failure — Reflections  on  this  unfortunate  adventure. 

It  has  been  noticed  in  the  preceding  chapter,  that 
when  Dr.  Coke  paid  his  last  visit  to  St.  Vincent's  he 
found  Mr.  Lumb  immured  in  the  common  jail,  for 
preaching  the  gospel.  On  his  departure  from  this  island, 
he  was  compelled  to  leave  him  in  the  same  state  of  con- 
finement ;  as  it  was  not  in  his  power  to  procure  the 
liberation  of  his  imprisoned  friend,  but  by  paying  an 
exorbitant  fine,  which  would  seem  to  acknowledge  the 
justice  of  the  law  ;  and  they  scorned  to  do  an  action 
which  should  admit  of  such  an  interpretation. 

To  all  laws,  there  are  two  ways  of  yielding  a  certain 
species  of  obedience  ;  the  one  is  by  complying  with 
their  precepts,  the  other  is  by  submitting  to  their  penal- 
ties. In  the  first  case,  the  subject  is  free,  and  acts  with- 
out compulsion  :  but  in  the  second  he  is  passive,  and 
only  suffers  what  he  cannot  avoid.  Mr.  Lumb  had  pre- 
ferred the  latter,  in  the  painful  alternative  of  his  situa- 
tion ;  and  Dr.  Coke,  who  visited  him  in  prison,  encou- 
raged him  to  persevere,  while  he  repaired  to  the  mother 
country,  to  try  some  expedients  for  his  liberation,  that 
wrere  likely  to  be  more  advantageous  to  all,  and  to  the 
cause  in  which  they  were  mutually  engaged,  than  if 
he  had  remained  his  companion  in  the  jail,  and  wasted 
his  time  in  ineffectual  condolence. 

Previously  to  the  enacting  of  this  law,  no  missionary 
could  have  been  more  respected  than  Mr.  Lumb ;  and 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


253 


no  society  in  the  West  Indies  was  in  a  more  flourishing 
condition  than  that  of  St.  Vincent's.  Nearly  a  thousand 
slaves  had  stretched  out  their  hands  to  God;  and 
throughout  the  island,  the  negroes  seemed  everywhere 
ready  to  receive  the  gospel.  This  was  the  circumstance 
which  probably  gave  the  alarm  to  some  enemies  of  the 
Redeemer,  and  led  them  to  use  clandestine  means  to 
hurry  the  act  through  the  house,  at  a  time  when  a  con- 
siderable number  of  the  legislators  had  retired  to  their 
habitations. 

It  does  not  appear  to  have  been  the  real  desire  of  any, 
even  of  the  firmest  supporters  of  the  law,  to  imprison 
Mr.  Lumb.  He  was  too  much  respected  to  render  such 
a  consequence  either  popular  or  desirable  ;  but  they 
were  anxious  to  prevent  his  preaching,  and  hoped,  by 
the  terror  of  the  edict,  to  banish  him  from  the  island. 
As  a  proof  that  his  imprisonment  was  an  unpopular  mea- 
sure, two  gentlemen  on  one  occasion  paid  him  a  visit 
while  Dr.  Coke  was  present.  On  noticing  their  respect- 
ability, he  made  some  observations  on  their  condescen- 
sion :  but  their  reply  was,  "Sir,  it  is  no  dishonour  to 
visit  this  gentleman  in  a  jail." 

Mr.  Lumb  having  continued  in  jail  during  the  period 
assigned  by  the  law,  was  ordered  to  be  set  at  liberty  by 
the  magistrates,  on  condition  of  his  paying  the  common 
fees.  But  having  resolved  to  do  nothing  that  should 
imply  a  voluntary  compliance  with  this  edict  of  legal 
injustice,  he  peremptorily  refused  to  accept  his  libera- 
tion on  such  terms.  Exasperated  at  this  unconquered 
resolution,  the  magistrates  who  had  committed  him,  and 
who  had  offered  to  pay  two-thirds  of  the  penalty  he  had 
incurred  at  the  time  of  his  first  imprisonment,  sent  him 
word,  that  unless  he  paid  the  fees  he  should  "  rot  in 
jail."  He  was  in  consequence  kept  one  day  beyond  the 
time  of  his  specified  confinement;  but  remaining  inflex- 
ible, he  was  then  discharged. 

But  his  release  from  prison  was  only  a  release  either 
to  silence  or  to  voluntary  departure.  The  law  was  still 
in  force  ;  and  persecution  was  not  to  be  removed  either 
by  justice  or  humanity.  He  was  therefore  compelled  to 
adopt  the  latter,  and  to  quit  the  island  and  his  friends, 
having  little  ground  to  believe  that  a  missionary  would 


254 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


ever  be  again  permitted  to  address  the  inhabitants  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord.  The  consequences  of  this  law  were 
soon  felt  throughout  the  society.  Many  indeed  con- 
tinued steadfast,  even  while  their  leader  was  imprisoned, 
and  after  he  had  taken  his  leave.  But  a  far  greater 
number,  forgetting  the  Lord  who  bought  them,  unhap- 
pily joined  their  old  companions,  and  turned  aside  from 
the  holy  commandment  which  they  had  been  taught  to 
obey. 

Dr.  Coke,  on  leaving  St.  Vincent's,  kept  continually 
in  view  the  melancholy  situation  of  the  inhabitants,  of 
the  society,  and  of  Mr.  Lumb.  And  so  deeply  was  the 
impression  engraven  on  his  mind,  that  no  change  of 
scene,  no  multiplicity  of  concerns,  no  variety  of  engage- 
ments or  employments,  could  ever  erase  it  from  his  me- 
mory, or  ever  free  him  from  the  ghost  of  persecution 
with  which  he  continued  to  be  haunted  during  his  voyage 
across  the  Atlantic. 

On  his  return  to  England  in  June,  it  was  one  of  his 
earliest  cares  to  make  out  a  plain  statement  of  this  case, 
and  lay  a  memorial  before  his  majesty  in  council ;  and 
to  give  this  memorial  full  effect,  he  made  a  personal  ap- 
plication to  several  members  of  the  executive  govern- 
ment. This  memorial  and  these  applications  awakened 
the  attention  of  the  council.  But  that  no  step  might  be 
taken  with  undue  precipitation,  they  issued  orders  to  the 
colonial  minister  to  forward  letters  immediately  to  all 
the  governors  of  the  West  India  islands,  to  make  parti- 
cular inquiries  into  the  general  conduct  of  all  the 
Methodist  missionaries  in  their  respective  departments. 

On  the  part  of  government  this  was  certainly  a  judi- 
cious step  ;  but  on  that  of  the  missionaries,  the  source 
of  information  appeared  in  a  doubtful  light.  The  go- 
vernors, from  the  elevation  of  their  stations,  might  be 
justly  considered  as  rising  above  the  local  prejudices 
of  subordinate  pewer.  But,  deriving  their  information 
from  men  whose  interest  might  tempt  them  to  give  a 
deceitful  colouring  to  the  report,  their  ultimate  replies 
might  have  been  erroneous,  although  their  fidelity  should 
be  unimpeached.  It  is  from  causes  like  these  that  inju- 
rious statements  are  frequently  given,  and  that  pure 
intentions  are  made  the  instruments  of  designing  men, 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


255 


in  the  accomplishment  of  purposes  over  which  justice 
weeps,  and  which  humanity  shudders  to  behold. 

Truth,  it  may  be  justly  remarked,  sometimes  imposes 
commands  which  integrity  dares  not  disobey.  The 
overruling  providence  of  God  produces  unexpected 
issues,  and  vindicates  the  cause  of  afflicted  virtue,  through 
the  agency  of  men  who  both  disobey  and  despise  her 
precepts.  Such  appears  to  have  been  the  result  of  the 
present  inquiry.  The  distinct  replies  which  were  given 
by  the  governors,  have  not  been  made  public;  but  the 
effects  which  have  followed  clearly  prove  that  their 
aggregate  testimony  was  highly  favourable.  And  per- 
haps these  independent  and  propitious  declarations,  when 
taken  in  connection  with  the  condition  of  the  slaves, — 
the  prejudices  of  the  planters, — the  suspicions  which 
interest  excited, — and  the  persecuting  law  that  had  been 
enacted,  furnish  one  of  the  most  exalted  compliments  • 
that  was  ever  paid  in  the  West  Indies  to  the  utility  of 
Methodism,  and  to  the  good  conduct  of  the  missionaries. 
May  it  long  continue  to  operate  as  an  example  to  all 
governors,  to  walk  in  the  same  path  of  honourable  inte- 
grity, and  to  furnish  a  lesson  to  all  missionaries,  so  to 
conduct  themselves  in  the  eyes  of  their  secret  observers 
as  to  deserve  such  testimonies  of  approbation  ! 

On  the  31st  of  August,  1793,  Dr.  Coke,  in  company 
with  five  or  six  preachers  then  established  in  London, 
waited  on  the  Right  Honourable  Henry  Dundas,  then 
one  of  his  majesty's  principal  secretaries  of  state,  to 
know  the  result  of  that  memorial  which  had  been  pre- 
viously presented.  To  this  memorial  and  to  this 
inquiry  they  had  the  pleasure  of  receiving  the  following 
answer  : — 

"  That  his  majesty  in  council  had  been  graciously 
pleased  to  disannul  the  act  of  the  assembly  of  St.  Vin- 
cent's, and  that  his  majesty's  pleasure  would  be  notified 
by  the  first  packet  that  sailed  to  the  West  Indies." 

Thus  was  religious  liberty  raised,  by  the  voice  of  the 
sovereign,  in  triumph  over  the  private  efforts  of  oppres- 
sive violence.  Such  acts  of  royal  interposition  enthrone 
the  monarch  in  the  hearts  of  his  subjects,  and  bind  from 
the  centre  to  the  extremity  of  his  empire,  by  ties  of  the 
most  indissoluble  nature,  the  affections  of  a  grateful 


256 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


people,  whom  his  munificence  has  loaded  with  so  many 
favours. 

At  the  conference  held  this  year  in  Leeds,  Dr.  Coke 
acted  as  secretary,  and  took  a  distinguishing  part  in  an 
important  question  that  was  agitated  in  this  assembly. 
Hitherto  the  Methodists  had  followed  the  advice  and 
example  of  Mr.  Wesley  ;  and,  with  some  few  exceptions, 
had  abstained  from  having  preaching  during  church 
hours, — from  introducing  baptism  and  the  Lord's  sup- 
per,— and  from  burying  their  dead.  From  this  rule 
many  were  now  disposed  to  deviate.  Both  sides  of  this 
question  had  many  able  advocates ;  and  perhaps  few 
subjects  have  ever  been  debated  in  conference,  in  which 
more  force  of  argument,  comprehensiveness  of  thought, 
and  energy  of  expression,  have  been  displayed  than  on 
the  present  occasion.  Dr.  Coke  took  the  side  which 
•  countenanced  innovations  on  the  old  plan  ;  and,  from 
the  zeal  and  activity  which  on  all  occasions  marked  his 
conduct,  rendered  himself  so  conspicuous  as  to  become 
unpopular  with  those  whom  he  opposed.  And  although 
the  question  was  in  some  degree  decided  in  his  favour, 
the  effects  of  his  advocation  were  sorely  felt  by  him  in 
his  future  application  for  pecuniary  aid  in  behalf  of  the 
missions.  He  saw,  when  it  was  too  late,  the  conse- 
quence of  his  own  activity  in  the  support  of  measures 
which  the  peculiarity  of  his  own  situation  should  have 
left  to  the  decision  of  others.  Experience  became  his 
instructer  ;  and  the  lessons  which  it  taught  induced  him 
to  adhere  to  the  resolutions  which  he  formed. 

Being  somewhat  disentangled  from  the  unpleasant 
consequences  in  which  this  debate  and  its  effects  had 
involved  him,  Dr.  Coke  devoted  his  time  more  assidu- 
ously to  his  commentary,  which  was  yet  in  no  great 
state  of  forwardness.  But  his  intense  application  to 
this  work  did  not  make  him  forget  the  cause  of  the 
missions,  which  looked  chiefly  to  him  for  support. 
Travelling,  therefore,  from  town  to  town,  preaching 
frequently,  and  sometimes  begging  from  door  to  door, 
left  him  but  few  moments  of  leisure.  Every  fragment 
of  his  time  was  employed  ;  and  the  hour  that  consigned 
others  to  repose,  occasionally  called  him  to  his  study, 
where  he  could  quietly  remain  to  collect  materials  for  his 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


257 


work,  and  write  letters  to  his  numerous  correspondents. 
Nor  did  he,  amid  these  various  avocations,  forget  the 
unhappy  state  of  St.  Eustatius.  He  saw  its  inhabitants 
deprived  of  the  gospel,  through  the  tyranny  of  its  go- 
vernor ;  but  how  to  obtain  redress  for  them  was  a  ques- 
tion which  he  could  not  easily  answer.  In  making  his 
appeal  in  behalf  of  St.  Vincent's  he  had  been  successful : 
but  he  had  then  appealed  to  a  British  council,  and  a 
British  monarch.  On  the  present  occasion  he  must 
present  a  memorial  to  a  foreign  power,  in  a  foreign 
land,  where  his  name  was  scarcely  known,  and  where 
Jie  had  no  foundation  on  which  to  rest  his  hopes  of  suc- 
cess, but  on  the  humanity  of  the  cause  he  was  about  to 
plead,  and  an  unshaken  confidence  which  he  placed  in 
the  overruling  providence  of  God. 

Slender  as  this  foundation  might  appear,  and  as  it  in 
reality  did  appear  in  the  eyes  of  many,  he  determined 
to  visit  Holland,  to  seek  redress  and  protection  against 
the  tyranny  of  the  governor  of  St.  Eustatius.  Having 
formed  this  resolution,  he  sailed  from  England,  and, 
reaching  the  seat  of  the  Dutch  government,  presented 
his  memorial,  and  solicited  their  official  interference. 
In  proceeding  thus  he  was  furnished  with  directions  by 
Dr.  Maclaine,  a  pious  minister  at  the  Hague,  the  cele- 
brated translator  of  Mosheim's  Ecclesiastical  History, 
to  whom  he  found  access  through  some  letters  of  re- 
commendation which  he  carried  from  England.  From 
this  gentleman  he  received  much  personal  kindness, 
though  it  was  not  in  his  power  to  add  much  to  his  pros- 
pect of  success.  But,  whatever  the  result  might  be,  he 
was  supported  by  the  rectitude  of  his  own  intentions, 
and  by  anticipating  the  pleasure  which  his  own  reflec- 
tions would  afford,  that  he  had  left  no  method  untried 
to  accomplish  his  purpose,  even  though  disappointment 
should  ultimately  frustrate  his  hopes. 

Actuated  by  this  principle,  he  embraced  an  opportu- 
nity that  presented  itself  of  waiting  on  the  stadtholder, 
the  present  king  of  the  Netherlands,  who  admitted  him 
to  an  interview,  and  listened  to  his  petition.  But  no- 
thing could  be  inferred  from  his  doubtful  observations, 
to  furnish  a  pleasing  presage,  that  toleration  would  be 
extended  to  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Eustatius. 


258 


LIEE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Having  waited  some  considerable  time  in  vain  for  a 
reply  to  his  memorial,  his  expectations  began  to  sink. 
They  were,  however,  somewhat  revived  by  an  intima- 
tion that  the  Dutch  government  was  solicitous  of  obtain- 
ing, from  some  public  character  in  England,  the  general 
estimation  in  which  Dr.  Coke  and  his  associates  were 
held  in  their  native  land.  To  satisfy  this  inquiry,  an 
application  was  made  to  the  same  statesman  who  had 
announced  to  them  the  repeal  of  the  edict  in  St.  Vincent's. 
The  opinion  of  this  gentleman  is  expressed  in  the 
following  letter  : — 

"  Whitehall,  Feb.  2,  1794.  . 

"  Sir, — The  united  society  of  Methodists,  late  in  con- 
nection with  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,  have  represented 
to  me,  that  in  some  communications  with  the  government 
of  the  United  Provinces,  they  were  desirous  of  being- 
furnished  with  my  sentiments  in  respect  to  them. 

"I  have  lately  had  some  communications  with  this 
society,  who  are  members  of  the  Church  of  England, 
and  it  is  with  great  satisfaction  I  can  bear  testimony  to 
the  loyalty  of  their  principles  and  conduct.  And  if  I 
may  form  an  opinion  of  their  future  demeanour  by  their 
past  behaviour,  I  can  well  assure  myself  that  they  will 
in  no  instance  deviate  from  that  rectitude  and  obedience 
to  the  laws,  which  have  hitherto  marked  the  character 
of  this  society.  I  am,  Sir,  your  most  obedient  humble 
servant,  Henry  Dundas. 

«  Hon.  Wm.  Elliot:1 

Clear,  unequivocal,  and  expressive  as  the  preceding 
testimony  was,  it  was  insufficient  to  remove"  from  the 
minds  of  the  Dutch  legislators  that  suspicion  which 
they  had  been  led  to  entertain  on  the  propriety  of  intro- 
ducing a  foreign  mission  into  their  islands.  Their  lan- 
guage, indeed,  was  less  severe  and  decisive  than  that 
of  the  governor  of  St.  Eustatius ;  but  the  same  intole- 
rant principles  were  conspicuous  in  each  department. 
It  was  this  indecision  that  kept  alive  a  lingering  hope, 
and  induced  Dr.  Coke  to  continue  longer  in  Holland 
than  he  would  have  stayed  if  a  positive  refusal  had 
been  given  to  his  request  on  his  first  application. 

Taught  by  experience,  we  frequently  find  that  our 
wishes  have  a  considerable  influence  on  our  judgments ; 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


259 


and,  under  this  amiable  delirium,  that  suspense  may 
animate  hope  and  keep  it  alive,  even  in  the  suburbs  of 
despair.  Fascinated  with  this  decoy,  Dr.  Coke  con- 
tinued in  Holland  till  the  end  of  March,  at  a  consider- 
able expense,  still  nattering  himself  that  the  Dutch  go- 
vernment would  accede  to  his  measures,  and  ultimately 
promote  his  benevolent  designs.  Neither  was  he  fully 
awakened  from  this  pleasing  expectation  when  he  finally 
departed  from  the  foreign  shore,  and  sailed  for  his  na- 
tive land.  He  had  learned,  indeed,  to  moderate  his 
hopes ;  but  he  had  not  yet  been  taught  wholly  to  sup- 
press them.  The  meteor  still  glimmered  in  his  sight, 
but  it  had  begun  to  fade ;  and  he  consigned  the  ultimate 
accomplishment  of  his  feeble  hopes  to  the  care  of  Dr. 
Maclaine,  to  whom  he  addressed  the  following  letter 
when  on  the  eve  of  his  departure  : — 

"  Helvoetsluys,  March  22,  1794. 

"My  Very  Dear  Sir, — I  sit  down  for  the  satisfac- 
tion of  my  own  mind  to  write  you  a  few  lines,  before  I 
finally  take  my  leave  of  this  country.  Indeed  I  should 
think  twenty  visits  nothing,  either  in  respect  to  time  or 
expense,  if  I  might  thereby  succeed  in  promoting  the 
enlargement  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  Nor  do  I 
think  that  the  directors  of  the  Dutch  West  India  Com- 
pany will,  in  the  only  instance  in  which  they  can  serve 
the  Redeemer,  prevent  the  enlargement  of  his  kingdom 
by  prohibiting  others  from  embarking  in  so  good  and 
humane  a  cause. 

"  I  do  assure  you,  my  dear  sir,  that  it  affords  me 
much  pleasure,  and  saves  me  from  much  pain  which 
suspense  would  otherwise  occasion,  that  the  cause  is 
now,  under  God,  committed  into  your  hands.  Though 
my  acquaintance  with  you  has  been  but  short,  yet  I 
have  observed  enough  to  see  clearly  that  I  have  in  you 
one  on  whom  I  can  rely  with  an  unshaken  confidence. 
And,  as  our  respective  situations  in  life  prevent  our  en- 
joying much  personal  acquaintance  here  below,  it  gives 
me  delight  to  think  that  we  shall  have  one  grand  minis- 
terial labour,  in  which  we  may,  in  our  respective  lines 
of  influence,  unite  : — namely,  in  the  conversion  of  the 
negroes  throughout  the  empire  of  the  Seven  United 
Provinces. 


260 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


"  I  intend  to  take  the  liberty  (after  consent  is  obtained) 
of  sending  you  a  minute  account  of  the  progress  of  this 
work  for  the  conversion  of  the  negroes  in  the  Dutch 
colonies  and  islands.  This  will  serve  to  stir  up  our 
minds  to  the  kindest  remembrance  of  each  other,  till  we 
meet  to  spend  an  eternity  in  our  Father's  kingdom. 
And  as  sometimes  civil  governors  are  more  extensively 
useful  in  the  guidance  of  large  colonial  concerns  in  dis- 
tant parts  than  they  can  be  even  at  home ;  so  we  may 
be  more  honoured  instruments  of  glorifying  God,  by 
collecting  a  large  flock  for  Christ  out  of  this  naughty 
world  in  a  distant  country,  than  we  can  possibly  be  in 
our  more  confined  circles  at  home. 

"There  is  nothing,  I  am  persuaded,  has  so  great  a 
tendency  to  accomplish  this  as  the  sending  out  faithful 
missionaries,  who  breathe  the  true  apostolic  spirit ; 
who  count  not  their  lives  dear  to  themselves,  so  they 
may  win  souls.  Each  of  their  names  is  Legion.  Such 
we  have  among  us,  who  want  not  to  serve  a  party  ;  but 
through  Almighty  grace  desire  only  to  be  so  employed 
in  any  part  of  the  world,  at  home  or  abroad,  as  to  bring 
to  God  as  many  souls  as  possible. 

"  The  packet  is  just  going  to  sail ;  I  intended  filling 
my  paper.  God  bless  you.  When  you  remember  your 
friends  before  the  gracious  throne,  sometimes,  at  least, 
remember  me.  I  shall  not  forget  you  in  my  feeble 
petitions.    Once  more  adieu. 

"  Dear  sir,  your  very  much  obliged  and  faithful  friend 
and  brother,  T.  Coke. 

"  The  Rev.  Dr.  Maclaine,  Hague." 

The  letter  thus  addressed  to  Dr.  Maclaine  was  equally 
as  ineffectual  as  the  memorial  that  had  been  presented 
to  the  governors  of  Holland,  and  as  Dr.  Coke's  inter- 
view with  the  stadtholder.  Nothing  could  induce  them 
to  alter  their  purposes  respecting  their  slaves  in  the 
West  India  islands.  The  door  therefore  continued  to 
be  shut  against  the  Methodist  missionaries  from  this 
time  till  the  year  1804,  when  divine  Providence,  with- 
out any  application  to  earthly  power,  seems  to  have 
prepared  the  way  for  its  reopening.  A  gentleman  of 
high  respectability  in  St.  Eustatius,  having  noticed  the 
beneficial  effects  that  had  resulted  from  these  missions 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


261 


in  other  islands,  laid  before  the  governor  in  1804  such 
a  clear  statement  as  induced  him  to  depart  from  the 
intolerant  principles  and  practices  of  his  predecessors. 
This  liberty  being  obtained,  the  same  gentleman  invited 
our  missionaries  thither,  offering  his  house  for  their 
accommodation.  The  offer  thus  made  was  readily  em- 
braced. A  chapel  was  afterward  built,  and  a  Sunday 
school  established.  Dr.  Coke  therefore  lived  to  see 
the  ardent  wishes  of  his  heart  crowned  with  ultimate 
success,  and  to  behold  the  name  of  St.  Eustatius  enrolled 
in  the  list  of  those  islands  in  which  God  has  enabled  us 
to  erect  the  standard  of  the  cross. 

Dr.  Coke,  on  his  return  from  Holland,  confined  him- 
self chiefly,  during  the  remaining  part  of  the  year  1794, 
to  the  labours  which  his  commentary,  travelling  from 
place  to  place,  preaching,  and  begging  for  the  missions, 
constantly  occasioned.  In  soliciting  subscriptions,  for 
the  support  of  the  gospel  among  the  slaves  in  the  West 
Indies  he  was  particularly  successful.  His  address 
was  almost  sure  to  command  attention,  and  his  solici- 
tude was  too  importunate  to  be  long  withstood.  His 
name  was  well  known  throughout  the  kingdom  ;  and 
his  business  was  so  far  his  constant  companion,  that 
few,  unless  they  were  strangers,  were  ignorant  of  his 
errand  wherever  he  appeared.  This  combination  of 
circumstances  almost  ensured  his  collections,  and  fre- 
quently procured  for  him  liberal  donations,  where  few 
beside  himself  would  have  hoped  for  any  thing  but 
insult  and  contempt. 

Animated  with  the  hopes  of  seeing  the  kingdom  of 
Jesus  extending  over  the  heathen  world,  he  turned  his 
attention,  in  the  year  1795,  to  the  inhabitants  of  Africa  ; 
and,  in  conjunction  with  others,  meditated  a  plan  of 
sending  into  the  Foulah  country  some  pious  mechanics, 
who  might  at  once  instruct  the  natives  in  domestic  arts, 
inculcate  piety  by  their  example,  and  occasionally  preach 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Foulah  country,  which  lies  somewhat  in  the  in- 
terior, had  been  represented  to  him  as  inhabited  by  a 
harmless  race  of  men,  who  had  in  no  small  degree 
thrown  off  the  barbarous  customs  of  savage  life,  and 
made  some   efforts  toward  civilization.    Humane  in 


262 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


their  dispositions,  and  docile  in  their  manners,  it  was 
thought  that  they  presented  to  England  an  inviting 
prospect,  on  which  her  benevolence  toward  the  degra- 
ded nations  of  this  continent  might  be  exercised  with 
peculiar  advantage.  It  was  considered  as  the  dawn  of 
approaching  light,  that  would,  if  properly  improved, 
diffuse  itself  over  this  vast  and  almost  unknown  part  of 
the  globe. 

Charmed  with  these  views,  and  urged  by  his  love  of 
souls,  particularly  those  of  the  heathen,  Dr.  Coke  com- 
municated his  intentions  to  an  eminent  statesman, 
whose  name  may  be  omitted  when  the  welfare  of  the 
Africans  and  the  abolition  of  the  slave  trade  are  men- 
tioned. This  statesman,  whose  honours  will  remain 
unsullied  when  the  fame  of  heroes  shall  become  extinct, 
having  made  himself  acquainted  with  the  condition  of 
the  natives,  was  so  far  satisfied  with  the  measure  in 
contemplation,  that,  in  reply  to  the  communication,  he 
transmitted  to  Dr.  Coke  the  following  letter  : — 

"  Sir, — I  cannot  help  taking  up  my  pen  for  a  moment 
to  assure  you  of  the  satisfaction  it  affords  me  to  hear  of 
your  intention  to  plant  a  mission  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Sierra  Leone.  I  shall  certainly,  among  my  brother 
directors,  recommend  and  enforce  our  duty,  and  the 
utility  of  forwarding  the  measure  in  the  best  way  we  are 
able,  with  propriety,  in  our  official  situations ;  and  I 
dare  sav  we  could  procure  a  large  subscription  toward 
the  support  of  the  mission  in  our  individual  capacities. 
I  pray  that  it  may  please  God  to  bring  this  scheme  into 
accomplishment,  and  that  he  may  bless  your  labours 
with  success.  It  can  hardly,  however,  be  expedient  for 
you  to  go  to  Africa  so  soon  as  you  mention,  as  you 
would  in  that  case  arrive  during  what  is  called  the 
smokes  ;  it  will  be  better  therefore  for  you  to  wait  till 
November  or  December.  I  cannot  help  adding  that 
much  must  depend  upon  the  qualifications  and  disposi- 
tions of  the  missionaries,  not  only  for  their  success 
among  the  natives,  (according  to  the  usual  proceedings 
of  divine  Providence,)  but  also  for  the  friends  we  might 
be  able  to  raise  for  the  general  purposes  of  the  esta- 
blishment." 

It  will  hardly  be  denied  that  Great  Britain  has  many 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


263 


national  vices  ;  but  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  she  has 
also  many 'national  virtues.  Among  these,  is  that  spirit 
of  benevolence  which  is  always  ready  to  promote  any 
beneficial  institution.  Dr.  Coke,  having  consulted  his 
friends,  made  his  appeal  to  this  national  characteristic, 
and  found  himself  supported  with  liberal  donations,  that 
were  worthy  of  the  humane  design,  and  entitled  to  a 
better  fate  than  the  result  afforded. 

Travelling  through  the  country,  he  endeavoured  also 
to  find  out  suitable  persons  to  engage  in  this  arduous 
employment.  After  preaching,  he  generally  introduced 
the  subject  to  his  congregations ;  and,  on  stating  the 
affair,  requested,  if  any  persons,  answering  the  descrip- 
tion he  had  given,  felt  disposed  to  go,  that  such  persons, 
on  the  ensuing  day,  would  call  on  him,  that  they  might 
have  some  conversation  on  the  subject.  Young  men, 
fond  of  adventure,  were  not  backward  to  become  candi- 
dates for  the  enterprise  ;  but,  on  minute  examination,  it 
was  not  easy  to  find  that  happy  union  of  ability  and 
character,  which  was  indispensably  necessary  for  the 
task.  At  length,  after  much  inquiry,  some  married  men 
were  found,  who  were  willing  to  engage  in  this  hazard- 
ous employment,  apparently  from  a  conviction  of  duty, 
and  an  earnest  wish  to  promote  the  general  welfare  of 
the  human  race. 

On  making  the  necessary  inquiries  into  their  charac- 
ters, of  those  to  whom  they  were  well  known,  recom- 
mendations were  strongly  in  their  favour  ;  and  with  five 
or  six  sober,  industrious,  and  respectable  tradesmen  an 
engagement  was  speedily  formed.  As  these  were  about 
to  repair  to  a  foreign  land,  in  which  neither  tools  nor 
clothing  could  be  procured,  it  became  necessary  that  an 
ample  supply  of  these  articles  should  be  provided,  prior 
to  their  departure  from  England.  In  the  meanwhile,  as 
the  men  relinquished  their  employment  some  time  be- 
fore they  were  prepared  for  their  voyage,  it  also  became 
necessary  that  they  should  have  some  support.  All 
these  circumstances,  united  together,  created  a  consider- 
able expense  before  they  could  get  on  board  a  ship  that 
was  to  take  them  to  some  port  near  the  place  of  their 
destination. 

The  necessary  arrangements  being  made,  the  pack- 


264 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


ages  were  carried  to  Plymouth,  in  the  vicinity  of  which 
town  most  of  the  articles  had  been  made.  In  this  neigh- 
bourhood some  of  the  adventurers  also  resided ;  and 
from  this  port  they  were  expected  to  sail  in  December, 
1795.  But  some  unforeseen  circumstances  preventing 
the  ship  from  touching  at  Plymouth,  they  all  repaired 
to  Portsmouth  in  the  month  of  January,  1796. 

Being  furnished  with  every  thing  necessary  for  their 
voyage,  and  the  ship  being  ready  for  sea,  the  adven- 
turers, with  their  families,  repaired  on  board,  about  the 
middle  of  February,  in  health,  in  high  spirits,  and  in  a 
state  of  perfect  harmony  with  one  another.  The  vessel, 
on  board  of  which  they  were  about  to  sail,  was  bound 
for  Sierra  Leone.  The  governor  of  the  colony  was  with 
them  ;  and  being  acquainted  with  their  designs,  he  be- 
came interested  in  their  welfare,  promising  them  every 
assistance  in  his  power,  both  during  their  voyage  and 
after  their  arrival.  The  captain  and  ship's  company 
were  more  amiable  than  might  have  been  expected,  so 
that  nothing  was  wanting  to  complete  their  accommoda- 
tions but  some  additional  room,  and  this  the  ship  could 
not  possibly  afford.  As  this  was  an  inconvenience 
which  had  been  anticipated,  Dr.  Coke,  constantly  atten- 
tive to  their  comforts,  had  repaired  to  the  directors,  to 
solicit  that  some  part  of  the  cargo  might  be  taken  out ; 
but  the  orders  for  sailing  having  been  issued  prior  to 
his  application,  nothing  of  this  kind  could  possibly  be 
done. 

To  remedy  this,  the  governor  recommended  that  two 
of  the  families  should  go  on  shore,  and  remain  until  an- 
other ship  sailed  for  the  colony.  To  this  he  added  that 
those  who  embarked  with  him  would  find  every  accom- 
modation in  Sierra  Leone,  and  full  employment,  until 
those  who  should  remain  behind  could  arrive  : — that, 
during  this  interim,  they  would  have  a  seasoning  in  the 
colony,  in  which  they  might  procure  medical  assist- 
ance, such  as  could  not  be  obtained  in  the  Foulah  coun- 
try. By  these  means  they  would  be  better  prepared  to 
pursue  their  journey  on  the  arrival  of  the  others,  which 
would  probably  be  at  the  most  convenient  season  of  the 
year  for  their  settling. 

Our  adventurers  heard  these  recommendations  of  the 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


265 


governor,  without  discovering  any  inclination  to  accede 
to  his  proposition ;  and,  after  consulting  together,  they 
finally  resolved  rather  to  submit  to  the  inconveniences 
which  they  perceived  they  must  inevitably  experience, 
than  suffer  a  separation.  The  governor,  being  made  ac- 
quainted with  their  resolution  submitted  to  their  decision, 
and  after  renewing  his  promise  of  rendering  them  all  the 
service  in  his  power,  their  friends  at  Portsmouth,  who 
had  accompanied  them  on  board,  recommending  them 
by  earnest  prayer  to  the  protection  and  blessing  of 
Heaven,  tool*  an  affectionate  leave,  and  went  on  shore. 
On  the  same  day  the  vessel  dropped  down  to  St.  He- 
len's, and  on  the  23d  of  February,  1796,  joining  Admiral 
Gardener's  convoy,  sailed  for  the  African  shores. 

During  the  whole  of  these  transactions  and  prepara- 
tions, no  impropriety  whatever  was  discovered  in  the 
behaviour  of  the  adventurers,  that  could  indicate  in  the 
least  degree  the  unhappy  result  which  finally  defeated 
the  undertaking.  Some  little  confusion  appeared  on 
board,  through  the  sea-sickness  which  they  experienced 
while  in  the  harbour  ;  but  this  was  nothing  more  than 
the  natural  consequence  of  their  situation.  In  other 
respects  their  conduct  was  irreproachable,  and  their  lan- 
guage appeared  to  express  the  warm  effusions  of  a 
grateful  heart.  "  When  I  consider,"  says  a  preacher 
who  was  at  this  time  stationed  at  Portsmouth,  "  the  real 
religion,  and  good  disposition  of  all  in  authority  on 
board,  I  cannot  doubt  of  their  being  well  used.  And 
when  I  consider  the  good  spirit  of  our  friends,  I  must 
believe  that  God  will  be  with  them." 

It  is  a  principle  which  must  probably  be  for  ever  in- 
separable from  a  probationary  state,  that,  "  He  that  can 
choose  can  err."  It  was  the  misfortune  of  Dr.  Coke  and 
his  friends  to  do  both  on  the  present  occasion  ;  and  their 
unhappiness  to  suffer  severely  from  the  effects  of  their 
involuntary  indiscretion. 

The  ship,  after  a  pleasant  voyage,  reached  the  colony 
of  Sierra  Leone  in  safety,  and  landed  the  new  adven- 
turers in  a  state  of  perfect  health.  They  had  not,  how- 
ever, been  long  in  this  colony,  before  those  dispositions 
which  they  had  artfully  concealed  while  in  England,  but 
which  had  appeared  on  the  voyage,  became  too  conspi- 
12 


266 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


cuous  to  be  unobserved.  One  alone  seems  to  have  been 
actuated  by  a  proper  principle.  This  man  held  fast  his 
integrity  ;  and  to  his  account  we  are  indebted  for  our 
knowledge  of  their  conduct.  His  letter  is  dated  the  18th 
of  April,  1796. 

"  I  am  sorry,"  he  observes,  "  to  say,  that  most  of 
the  persons  you  chose  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel 
in  the  Foulah  country,  in  Africa,  have  manifested  to  the 
world  that  they  are  strangers  to  the  power  of  it  them- 
selves. I  thought  that  their  discontent  while  on  board 
might  have  arisen  from  their  being  strangers  to  ships, 
but  I  soon  found  that  it  arose  from  an  unrenewed  heart. 
I  laboured  all  I  could  to  conceal  their  conduct  from  the 
other  passengers  and  sailors,  but  in  vain.  The  women 
were  frequently  quarrelling  with  each  other,  and  Mr. 

P  and  Mr.  E  were  generally  calling  each  other 

ill  names.  I  was  truly  weighed  down  beyond  measure, 
as  I  plainly  saw  that  our  design  and  that  of  the  subscri- 
bers would  be  frustrated." 

Nor  was  their  behaviour  in  the  colony  less  reprehen- 
sible than  their  conduct  while  they  were  on  board. 
Their  general  deportment,  which  was  better  calculated 
to  excite  contempt  than  to  command  respect,  exposed 
them  to  the  derision  of  all  who  noticed  their  manners, 
without  feeling  an  interest  in  the  settlement  they  were 
appointed  to  establish  ;  and  procured  the  pity  of  such 
as  were  disposed  to  favour  their  cause.  Happily  the 
dissensions  which  prevailed  among  them,  prevented  the 
evil  from  being  carried  into  the  country  they  intended 
to  visit ;  so  that  if  the  natives  of  the  Foulah  country 
were  not  to  be  enlightened  by  the  gospel  at  this  time, 
neither  were  they  to  be  corrupted  by  their  example,  nor 
disgusted  with  their  manners. 

Prior  to  the  time  of  their  departure  from  Sierra  Leone, 
some  of  the  women  declared  that  they  would  proceed 
no  farther,  and  reflected  on  their  husbands  for  thus  con- 
ducting them  into  a  foreign  climate.  Having  taken  this 
resolution,  their  husbands,  after  wavering  in  uncertainty 
for  a  season,  joined  them  in  this  fortunate  revolt;  the 
whole  system,  therefore,  became  deranged,  and  the  ex- 
pedition was  abandoned  altogether.  The  unworthy 
adventurers  seized  the  earliest  opportunity  of  returning 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


267 


once  more  to  their  native  land,  to  accuse  each  other 
with  having  defeated  the  undertaking,  and  to  endure 
that  shame  and  reproach  which  they  had  procured  for 
themselves  by  their  own  misconduct.  Thus  ended  an 
undertaking  which  had  been  carried  on  at  a  vast  expense, 
and  prosecuted  by  the  directors  from  the  best  of  motives, 
to  introduce  the  gospel,  and  to  spread  the  domestic  arts 
among  the  savage  nations  of  Africa. 

The  settlement  having  failed  through  the  causes  which 
have  been  mentioned,  without  even  giving  the  inha- 
bitants of  the  Foulah  country  any  trial,  Dr.  Coke  was 
not  satisfied  to  abandon  the  enterprise  for  ever.  In  the 
ensuing  year,  he  again  opened  some  communications 
with  a  gentleman  who  was  well  acquainted  with  the 
nature  of  the  undertaking.  But  finding  from  him  that 
in  the  interim  some  arrangements  had  been  made  in 
Scotland  for  sending,  from  a  society  established  there, 
some  missionaries  into  the  same  territories,  and  having 
more  promising  openings  in  other  parts  of  the  globe,  he 
forbore  to  press  it  with  ardour.  The  consequence  was, 
that  it  was  finally  relinquished,  to  be  resumed  by  him 
no  more. 

The  narrative  of  this  unsuccessful  effort  will  certainly 
afford  room  for  much  useful  reflection.  How  far  it 
might  have  been  proper  on  the  present  occasion,  or  any 
other,  for  the  Methodists,  whose  sole  business  is  to 
preach  the  gospel,  to  form  any  alliance  with  those  arts 
which  evidently  belong  to  the  department  of  civilization, 
may  well  admit  of  some  serious  doubts.  This  was  the 
only  effort  of  the  kind  that  they  ever  made  ;  and  in  this 
they  were  totally  defeated,  through  the  very  means  by 
which  they  undertook  to  accomplish  their  purposes. 
That  their  motives  in  the  undertaking  were  pure,  no 
doubt  can  be  entertained  ;  but  purity  of  motive  is  not 
always  a  sure  criterion  to  direct  us  in  the  paths  of  duty. 
If  this  effort  had  been  successful,  the  consequences  to 
which  it  might  have  led  baffle  all  our  calculations.  It 
might  have  opened  a  way  through  which,  in  process  of 
time,  our  foreign  missionaries  might  have  degenerated 
into  a  company  of  traders  ; — through  Avhich  an  alliance 
might  have  been  formed  with  commercial  policy  ; — and 
through  which  the  spirit  of  the  world  might  have  diffused 


268 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


its  temporising  influence  over  that  pure  simplicity  which 
distinguishes  the  principles  of  the  gospel.  The  Almighty, 
in  infinite  goodness,  to  prevent  these  awful  consequences, 
may  have  permitted  this  scheme  to  be  defeated,  by 
means  which  developed  in  miniature  the  evils  which 
success  would  have  rendered  portentous  to  the  whole 
body.  It  is  His  prerogative  to  bring  good  out  of  evil. 
The  failure  of  this  scheme  might  therefore  have  been 
necessary  to  prevent  another  from  being  undertaken  on 
similar  grounds  ;  and,  under  an  overruling  Providence, 
it  may  have  been  a  powerful  instrument  to  preserve  the 
connection  from  future  contamination. 

But  there  is  another  lesson  which  this  little  history 
more  evidently  inculcates  ;  and  that  is,  the  care  that 
should  always  be  taken  in  selecting  men  to  fill  up  every 
missionary  station.  The  precepts  of  this  lesson  are  of 
universal  application.  To  Dr.  Coke  no  particular 
blame  can  be  attached  on  the  present  occasion,  since  it 
is  scarcely  possible  to  conceive  that  he  could  know 
any  thing  of  the  persons  sent,  until  they  were  recom- 
mended to  him  ;  and  after  that  time,  until  they  sailed, 
they  furnished  no  room  for  any  just  suspicions.  In 
behalf  of  the  persons  by  whom  they  were  recommended, 
it  may  be  charitably  hoped  that  they  also  were  deceived : 
but  even  this  is  but  a  slender  compensation  for  the 
tendency  which  unworthy  characters  have,  to  dry  up 
the  sources  of  benevolence,  and  to  check'the  diffusion 
of  active  virtue. 

Of  the  admonitions  which  the  letter  above  inserted 
contains,  we  should  never  lose  sight.  In  every  respect 
much  depends  upon  the  character  of  the  missionaries 
who  are  sent ;  and  none  but  men  of  tried  integrity  and 
piety  are  worthy  of  that  confidence  which  every  mis- 
sionary should  inspire.  Removed  from  that  restraint 
which  the  eyes  of  his  superiors  and  associates  always 
impose,  the  man  who  ventures  into  a  foreign  climate, 
where  temptations  become  more  numerous,  and  their 
influence  more  powerful,  while  his  means  of  resistance 
grow  weaker  and  less,  falls  a  victim  to  evils  which  his 
soul  primarily  abhorred.  Nothing  but  a  principle  of 
divine  grace,  kept  continually  in  exercise,  can  enable 
him  to  stand ;  and  even  this  should  be  matured  before 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


269 


he  leaves  the  fostering  society  of  his  friends.  The 
vices  of  one,  should  he  unhappily  fall  while  abroad, 
will  be  productive  of  evils  for  which  ihe  virtues  of  five 
can  hardly  make  an  adequate  compensation.  But  we 
have  levied  a  tax  on  our  past  indiscretion,  and  have 
recovered,  through  that  superior  care  which  we  have 
since  exercised,  more  patronage  and  more  reputation 
than  we  have  lost  by  our  ineffectual  attempts  to  establish 
a  settlement  in  the  Foulah  country. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Dr.  Coke  sails  again  for  America — Treated  with  brutality  by 
the  captain — Account  of  a  wreck  found  at  sea — State  of  religion 
on  the  continent— Entertains  serious  thoughts  of  settling  in  Ame- 
rica— Returns  to  Glasgow — Instance  of  superstition — State  of  reli- 
gion in  Scotland — Embarks  for  Ireland — Finds  religion  in  a 
prosperous  state  there — Difficulty  of  taking  a  final  leave  of  his 
Irish  friends — English  conference  use  means  to  prevent  his  set- 
tling in  America — Sails  again  for  the  continent  in  1797 — Captured 
by  a  French  privateer — Mr.  Asbury's  letter  relative  to  Dr.  Coke's 
return — Returns  to  England — Projects  and  procures  the  establish- 
ment of  missions  among  the  Irish — Proposes  an  union  of  the 
Methodists  with  the  Church  of  England — Letter  to  the  bishop  of 
London — Bishop's  reply — Scheme  proves  abortive — Protection 
procured  by  Dr.  Coke  for  the  Methodists  during  the  Irish  rebel- 
lion— Instances  of  loyalty  among  the  Methodists  in  Ireland  during 
this  commotion,  and  among  the  Methodist  negroes  in  the  West 
Indies,  in  seasons  of  danger — Approbation  of  government — Per- 
secuting law  in  Jersey — Dr.  Coke  procures  its  repeal — Embarks 
again  for  America — Request  of  the  English  conference  for  his 
return  to  Europe — Reply — Persecution  in  Bermud%— Dr.  Coke 
prevents  the  law  from  receiving  the  royal  sanction — Mr.  Collet's 
confessions  respecting  Mr.  Wesley. 

It  is  a  true  observation,  that  "  one  misfortune  seldom 
comes  alone  ;"  and  it  was  Dr.  Coke's  misfortune  to 
witness,  about  this  time,  the  truth  of  this  proverbial 
expression. 

With  a  heart  bleeding  at  every  pore,  in  consequence 
of  the  miscarriage  of  the  Foulah  mission  in  1796,  he 
embarked,  on  the  6th  of  August  in  the  same  year,  on 
board  of  the  Friendship,  at  Gravesend,  near  London, 


270 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


bound  for  Baltimore.  The  company  in  the  cabin  were, 
the  captain  and  his  mate,  the  captain  of  a  vessel  that  had 
been  wrecked,  Mr.  Pontivice,  who  accompanied  Dr. 
Coke  to  instruct  him  in  the  French  language,  another 
passenger,  and  himself. 

Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Pontivice  had  not  been  long  on 
board,  before  they  discovered  that  they  had  fallen  into 
company  of  the  most  abandoned  kind.  They  had  paid 
eighty  guineas  for  their  passage,  but  their  accommoda- 
tions and  provisions  were  of  the  meanest  description, 
and  their  stock  was  too  scanty  for  a  nine  weeks'  voy- 
age, to  which,  through  calms  and  contrary  winds,  their 
miserable  passage  was  lengthened  out.  On  reaching 
the  port  of  her  destination,  the  ship  had  only  provisions 
for  two  days  more  on  board.  But  these  were  little  more 
than  the  common  inconveniences  attendant  on  voyages 
across  the  Atlantic. 

Independently  of  these,  the  two  captains  appeared  to 
rival  each  other  in  their  attempts  at  brutality,  and  in 
the  direct  insults  which  their  passengers  were  compelled 
to  bear  from  them.  "To  give  a  minute  account,"  says 
Dr.  Coke,  "  of  the  ill  usage  I  received,  would,  I  think, 
be  sufficient  to  fill  a  volume.  The  obscenity  and  blas- 
phemy of  the  two  captains,  with  the  various  means  they 
employed  to  make  my  passage  painful,  are  not  easily 
to  be  described.  The  treatment  I  received  brought  on 
a  fit  of  illness,  which  confined  me  to  my  bed  for  three 
days." 

To  mark  the  general  tenor  of  their  conduct,  Dr.  Coke, 
in  his  private  papers,  has  descended  to  particulars  ;  and 
the  picture  which  he  has  drawn  of  their  behaviour 
makes  them  not  only  a  dishonour  to  the  English  name, 
but  a  disgrace  to  human  nature.  These  private  papers, 
which  are  now  before  the  writer,  it  was  his  intention  at 
first  to  exhibit  to  the  world,  that  the  captains,  if  still 
alive,  might  blush  to  behold  their  conduct,  even  though 
their  names  were  concealed.  But  on  a  second  review 
of  these  papers,  as  he  found  that  it  was  scarcely  possible 
to  communicate  the  ideas  which  they  contain,  without 
offending  the  eyes  and  the  ears  of  delicacy,  he  finally 
determined  to  consign  them  to  oblivion.  With  Dr. 
Coke  the  same  reasons  prevailed.    He  had  made  his 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


271 


memoranda  with  a  resolution  to  prosecute  the  authors 
of  his  wrongs,  on  his  arrival  at  Baltimore  ;  and  many 
of  his  friends  in  that  city  urged  him  to  make  his  appeal 
to  justice  and  to  law,  to  drag  their  enormities  to  light, 
not  merely  on  his  own  account,  but  in  behalf  of  the 
community  at  large.  But  he  was  deterred  from  his 
purpose  by  the  indelicacy  of  the  scenes  which  he  would 
have  been  compelled  to  unravel  in  an  open  court. 
Mean,  vulgar,  and  obscene,  both  in  their  manners  and 
their  language,  they  have  hitherto  been  protected  from 
public  execration,  and  the  punishment  they  deserved, 
through  the  mere  excess  of  their  brutality.  And  the 
forgiveness  of  him  who  suffered  from  their  wanton  in- 
humanity, shall  be  so  far  cherished  by  his  biographer, 
that  their  names  shall  'not  be  transmitted  to  posterity 
through  these  pages. 

But  severe  and  painful  as  Dr.  Coke's  sufferings  were, 
they  were  less  acute  than  the  calamities  which  others 
were  doomed  to  endure,  and  which  he  was  called  to 
witness  during  this  voyage.  "  About  six  weeks,"  says 
Dr.  Coke,  "  after  we  sailed,  on  a  Sunday  morning,  when 
the  sea  was  perfectly  calm,  we  saw  a  wreck.  It  proved 
to  be  a  ship  bound  to  London,  from  Honduras  bay,  in 
the  gulf  of  Mexico.  About  five  or  six  days  before,  in 
a  storm,  the  skirts  of  which  had  reached  us,  it  was  over- 
set, and  the  sailors  were  obliged  to  cut  down  all  the 
masts,  to  restore  it  to  its  proper  position.  It  was  loaded 
with  mahogany  and  logwood,  the  specific  gravity  of 
which,  on  the  whole,  being  lighter  than  water,  it  was 
prevented  from  sinking.  The  ship's  company  consisted 
of  the  captain,  the  mate,  four  white  sailors,  three  negroes, 
an  Indian,  one  woman,  and  a  boy. 

"  The  masts  being  cut  down,  the  ship  soon  filled  with 
water.  Before  this  they  had  brought  up  all  their  pro- 
visions, and  placed  them  on  the  most  secure  part  of  the 
deck  ;  but  the  wind  rising  higher,  a  few  tremendous 
waves  washed  off  the  whole,  and  the  poor  woman  also. 
She  was  the  wife  of  one  of  the  sailors,  I  believe  of  the 
mate,  had  been  in  Honduras  bay  upward  of  twenty 
years,  and  had  now  embarked  for  London,  to  make 
one  visit  to  her  English  friends  before  she  died.  The 
abundance  of  fish  which  was  swimming  around  the 


272 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


wreck,  and  apparently  waiting  for  their  prey,  was 
astonishing. 

"  The  poor  men  had  remained  five  days  and  five 
nights  in  this  dismal  situation,  without  the  least  food  or 
drink  of  any  kind,  except  some  bits  of  leather  which 
they  cut  off  from  the  cover  of  the  cabin  skylight,  and 
sea  water,  of  which  some  drank  abundantly,  contrary 
to  the  entreaty  of  the  captain.  The  captain  of  our  ship, 
bad  as  he  was,  had  compassion  enough  to  take  them  on 
board.  Their  looks  were  exceedingly  affecting.  Their 
eagerness  for  water  was  extreme  ;  and  it  was  with  dif- 
ficulty they  were  persuaded  to  suck  or  swallow  down 
a  little  biscuit  before  they  drank.  The  captain  only 
was  an  exception.  He  behaved  like  a  hero,  his  face 
was  serenity  itself;  nor  could  any  one  have  imagined 
by  his  countenance  that  he  had  suffered  any  hardship. 
He  walked  down  to  the  cabin,  and  waited,  without  the 
least  word  expressive  of  uneasiness,  till  some  beef  and 
bread  were  set  before  him,  and  he  ate  several  bits  be- 
fore he  attempted  to  drink.  One  of  the  negroes,  I 
found,  was  a  child  of  God,  a  preacher,  and  a  leader  of 
a  class.  He  had  done  considerable  good  in  Honduras 
bay ;  and  at  one  time  had  a  good  congregation  ;  but,  as 
he  humbly  confessed  himself,  his  hearers  in  general  left 
him,  on  account  of  the  deficiency  of  his  talents  for 
preaching  continually  to  the  same  congregation. 

"  Our  captain  tied  the  wreck  to  his  ship,  and  got  from 
it  cannon,  cordage,  sails,  blocks,  <fcc,  which  I  believe 
were  worth  200/.  But  late  in  the  evening,  while  he 
was  returning  with  a  cannon,  which  was  tied  to  the  side 
of  his  boat,  the  wind  suddenly  sprang  up,  the  cord  broke 
which  fastened  our  ship  to  the  wreck,  and  with  the  ut- 
most difficulty  he  was  saved."* 

On  the  3d  of  October,  they  saw  with  joy  the  American 
land  opening  before  them,  but  it  was  not  until  several 
days  more  had  elapsed  thaUthey  were  permitted  to  set 
their  feet  on  the  shore.  Delivered  at  length  from  his 
floating  dungeon,  Dr.  Coke  hastened  to  Baltimore  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Chesapeake,  where  he  first  landed, 
finding  in  every  stage  of  his  journey  such  hospitality 

*  Sixth  voyage  to  America,  published  in  the  Methodist  Maga- 
zine, for  1798,  p.  315. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


273 


and  civility  as  he  had  not  been  permitted  to  experience 
during  the  nine  tedious  weeks  of  his  voyage. 

Dr.  Coke  continued  on  the  continent  from  the  3d  of 
October,  1796,  until  the  6th  of  February,  1797,  on  which 
day  he  embarked  at  Charleston,  on  board  of  an  Ameri- 
can ship  bound  for  Glasgow,  in  Scotland,  During  his 
tour  through  the  United  States  at  this  time,  he  attended 
several  conferences  ;  conversed  much  with  his  old  asso- 
ciates in  the  ministry,  and  had  an  opportunity  of  learn- 
ing the  state  of  religion  on  the  continent.  From  per- 
secution the  friends  of  Jesus  had  nothing  to  apprehend  ; 
but  much  uneasiness  had  been  occasioned  in  various 
parts,  through  a  division  that  had  taken  place  in  the 
church.  This  had  produced  an  unhappy  ferment,  and 
many  had  suffered  much  loss  in  their  souls.  The  effects 
of  these  dissensions  were  still  felt ;  so  that  on  the  whole 
he  expressed  his  doubts  whether  vital  religion  had  made 
any  real  progress,  from  the  time  of  his  former  visit  to 
the  present  period.  In  most  places,  however,  the  con- 
gregations were  large  and  deeply  attentive ;  and  they 
seemed  to  promise,  when  the  present  ferment  had  sub- 
sided, that  those  who  remained,  being  of  one  heart  and 
of  one  mind,  would  behold  more  auspicious  days. 

Prior  to  Dr.  Coke's  leaving  England,  the  failure  of 
the  Foulah  undertaking,  of  which  the  narrative  has  been 
given  in  the  preceding  chapter,  the  management  of 
which  had  devolved  on  him,  rendered  his  last  attendance 
at  the  English  conference  far  from  being  pleasing. 
These  circumstances,  connected  with  a  hope  of  being 
more  extensively  useful  in  America  than  he  could  be  in 
England,  rendered  it  somewhat  doubtful  on  his  depart- 
ure, whether  he  should  not  take  up  his  final  abode  with 
his  friends  on  the  continent.  To  a  proposition  of  this 
kind,  made  to  the  general  conference  in  America  on  his 
arrival,  that  body  most  gladly  acceded.  Dr.  Coke, 
therefore,  laid  himself  under  a  most  solemn  promise  to 
return  to  the  continent,  after  having  revisited  England, 
and  settled  his  affairs  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic  ;  unless 
in  compliance  with  any  particular  request  that  might  be 
made,  they  should  voluntarily  consent  for  him  to  remain 
in  Europe.  But  as  his  future  residence  in  the  United 
States  rested  wholly  with  themselves,  suspended  only 
12* 


274 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


on  a  condition  with  which  they  had  no  intention  to  com- 
ply, they  considered  him  as'  incorporated  in  their  com- 
munity, and  on  his  departure,  they  anticipated  the  sea- 
son of  his  final  return. 

The  ship  on  board  of  which  he  embarked  at  Charles- 
ton, on  the  6th  of  February,  1797,  was  driven  by  a 
favourable  tempest  across  the  Atlantic,  and  brought  into 
the  mouth  of  the  Irish  channel  in  twenty-five  days. 
But  the  violence  of  the  waves  had  carried  away  the  bul- 
warks on  both  sides  of  the  vessel,  so  that  he  durst  not 
make  his  appearance  on  deck  during  this  tempestuous 
voyage.  To  this  continued  storm  a  calm  succeeded, 
which  detained  them  in  the  same  spot  nearly  sixteen 
days,  during  fourteen  of  which  they  saw  no  vessel  of 
any  description.  This  continued  calm  the  captain  attri- 
buted to  Dr.  Coke's  reading  a  folio  volume  which  he 
had  on  board.  In  the  early  stages  of  the  calm  he  would 
sometimes  hint  his  wishes  that  the  book  were  finished. 
At  length,  being  impelled  more  violently  by  a  tide  of 
superstition  than  his  vessel  was  by  the  natural  breezes, 
he  exclaimed  in  unequivocal  terms,  "  We  shall  never 
have  a  wind  until  that  book  is  finished."  "  Sir,  I  will 
put  it  aside,"  replied  Dr.  Coke.  "  No,"  rejoined  the 
captain,  "  that  will  not  do  ;  it  must  be  finished,  or  we 
shall  have  no  wind."  Dr.  Coke  continued  reading,  and 
"  I  doubt  not,"  he  observes,  "  that  the  captain  was 
somewhat  confirmed  in  his  opinion  ;  for  just  as  I  had 
finished  the  book,  the  wind  sprang  up,  and  in  six  and 
thirty  hours  brought  us  into  harbour." 

On  surveying  the  state  of  religion  in  Scotland,  Dr. 
Coke  considered  it  as  having  awfully  degenerated  from 
its  primitive  purity,  when  the  candle  of  the  Lord  shone 
throughout  the  Scottish  churches  ;  and  a  melancholy 
declension  in  experimental  and  practical  godliness  had 
taken  place.  His  present  visit,  therefore,  confirmed  him 
in  an  opinion  which  he  had  expressed  in  a  letter  to  Mr. 
Wesley  in  1785,  that  a  formal  separation  from  the 
Church  of  Scotland  was  essentially  necessary  to  the 
welfare  of  Methodism  in  that  kingdom.  The  remedy 
which  he  then  proposed  was,  that  a  given  number  of 
preachers  should  be  ordained  to  labour  in  that  kingdom, 
who  might  administer  the  sacraments,  and  perform  all 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


275 


the  rites  of  religion  ;  and  thus  prevent  the  people  from 
holding  any  communion  with  improper  teachers.  To 
the  principles  of  this  plan  he  still  adhered  ;  and  the 
progress  of  religion  in  America,  which  had  no  con- 
nection with  an  establishment  by  law,  appeared  as  an 
additional  circumstance  to  give  sanction  to  the  measure. 

On  the  29th  of  March  Dr.  Coke  sailed  to  Ireland,  and 
travelled  through  many  parts  of  that  country,  preaching 
to  large  congregations,  and  in  most  places  beholding, 
in  the  diffusion  of  the  gospel,  the  wonderful  work  of 
God.  Throughout  the  various  circuits,  the  mobs,  which 
were  no  longer  sanctioned  by  men  in  power,  only,  in 
particular  instances,  were  a  feeble  annoyance,  which  was 
scarcely  sufficient  to  disturb  the  general  tranquillity  ; 
the  numbers  in  society  were  regularly  increasing  ;  and, 
in  many  hearts,  grace  was  evidently  reigning  through 
righteousness  unto  eternal  life. 

Keeping  in  view,  through  all  these  visits,  his  engage- 
ments to  return  to  America,  where  he  intended  to  take 
up  his  final  abode,  he  frequently  spoke  to  his  congrega- 
tions in  a  manner  that  strongly  indicated  it  was  the  last 
time  they  would  ever  hear  his  voice.  His  farewell 
admonitions  had  a  powerful  effect  upon  his  audiences. 
Several  among  them  burst  into  tears ;  and  many  sor- 
rowed for  the  words  which  he  spake,  that  they  would 
see  his  face  no  more.  At  the  conference  which  suc- 
ceeded to  these  excursive  visits  he  found  himself  more 
firmly  riveted  in  the  affections  of  the  preachers,  as  well 
as  of  the  people,  than  he  could  easily  have  imagined. 
And,  as  a  natural  consequence,  he  discovered  that  it  was 
less  difficult  to  form  a  plan  of  separation,  when  he  was 
five  thousand  miles  distant,  than  to  carry  that  plan  into 
execution  when  he  came  to  take  leave  of  his  Irish 
friends. 

At  the  English  conference,  which  speedily  followed, 
the  preachers  who  assembled  intimated  one  to  another 
the  prevailing  report,  that  Dr.  Coke  intended  quitting 
them  for  ever,  and  taking  up  his  abode  for  life  in  the 
United  States  of  America.  This  was  an  event  which 
they  were  no  more  disposed  to  relish  than  they  had 
been  previously  prepared  to  expect.  The  thought, 
therefore,  of  being  forsaken  by  a  man  who  had  been 


276 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


more  active  about  the  missions  than  any  one  besides  in 
the  connection,  and  who  had  been  the  chief  pillar  on 
which  the  burden  of  this  department  rested,  awakened 
all  their  sympathy  and  affections  ;  and  he  was  requested 
by  words  and  actions  rather  to  relinquish  his  intention 
to  quit  the  country  than  to  abandon  them. 

Subdued  by  these  affectionate  importunities,  the  pro- 
priety of  adhering  to  his  promise  of  returning  to  Ame- 
rica, without  making  some  effort  to  get  it  annulled, 
through  that  condition  which  had  been  introduced, 
appeared  now  in  a  dubious  light.  He  was  again  brought 
into  a  dilemma,  but  it  was  of  the  pleasing  kind.  He 
was  importuned  on  each  side  of  the  Atlantic.  He  was 
unwilling  to  displease  either  party  ;  but  to  comply  with 
the  wishes  of  both,  under  existing  circumstances,  was 
rendered  impossible. 

Having  laid  himself  under  an  engagement  in  Ame- 
rica, which  was  too  sacred  to  be  violated,  but  from  the 
fulfilment  of  which  he  had  no  objections  to  recede,  pro- 
vided his  promise  could  be  repealed  with  honour,  he 
once  more  turned  his  face  toward  the  continent,  and 
began  to  prepare  for  his  seventh  voyage  across  the 
western  ocean.  In  addition  to  the  common  concerns 
of  his  ordinary  visits,  he  was  now  appointed  to  nego- 
tiate between  the  conference  of  England  and  that  of 
America,  for  the  place  of  his  future  and  final  abode. 
Thus  balanced  between  the  affectionate  solicitations  of 
both,  his  attachments  became  divided  ;  and  the  natural 
result  enabled  him  on  the  present  occasion  to  remain 
nearly  in  a  state  of  passive  indecision,  to  learn  from 
the  issue  of  combined  events  what  might  appear  to  be 
the  order  of  Providence,  by  which  he  was  determind  to 
abide. 

The  affairs  of  conference  being  ended,  and  an  address 
prepared  for  the  brethren  in  America,  requesting  them 
to  cancel  Dr.  Coke's  engagements  to  continue  among 
them,  that  he  might  return  and  take  up  his  final  resi- 
dence, he  took  his  leave,  and  shortly  afterward  departed 
on  his  voyage.  Procuring  a  passage  at  Liverpool,  he 
sailed  from  that  port  on  the  28th  of  August,  1797,  on 
board  of  an  American  ship,  called  the  President,  com- 
manded by  John  Addison  Smith,  a  native  of  the  conti- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


277 


nent.  The  winds  on  their  departure  proving  rather 
unfavourable,  five  days  elapsed  before  they  had  cleared 
the  channel,  and  even  then  their  condition  was  too  dis- 
astrous to  permit  them  to  proceed.  The  ship  having 
sprung  a  leak,  which  admitted  a  vast  quantity  of  water, 
the  seamen  were  obliged  to  work  continually  at  the 
pumps.  But  being  near  the  coast  of  Ireland,  they 
directed  their  course  toward  its  shores,  and  cast  anchor 
near  Londonderry,  in  order  to  have  it  examined  and 
repaired.  On  the  4th  of  September  they  again  put  to 
sea,  but  found  themselves  exposed  to  tempestuous 
weather  for  nearly  five  weeks.  On  the  18th,  Dr.  Coke 
was  much  alarmed  by  being  awakened  in  the  dead  of 
night  with  the  sound  of  water  descending  with  violence 
over  the  cabin  stairs.  His  conclusion  was,  that  the  ship 
was  sinking,  and  that  within  a  few  moments  the  souls 
of  all  on  board  would  be  launched  into  eternity.  The 
alarm  was  quickly  allayed  ;  and  all  the  passengers  were 
tranquil  as  soon  as  it  was  discovered  that  it  proceeded 
from  a  solitary  wave  which  had  covered  the  deck  and 
found  its  way  into  every  avenue.  On  the  20th,  several 
enormous  whales  played  around  the  ship  ;  and  on  the 
3d  of  October,  they  spoke  with  a  Danish  vessel  that  had 
been  boarded  by  a  French  privateer,  from  which  she 
was  separated  by  contrary  winds.  On  the  27th  they 
fell  in  with  another  ship,  which  became  their  companion 
for  many  leagues,  and  frequently  sailed  so  near  them 
that  the  people  on  board  each  vessel  were  able  to  con- 
verse, and  mutually  relate  the  particulars  of  their  re- 
spective voyages.  From  their  companion  they  learned 
that  she  also  had  been  boarded  by  a  privateer  ;  but  that, 
having  nothing  but  salt  on  board,  she  was  suffered  to 
proceed  on  her  voyage.  Reports  of  this  kind  could  not 
but  awaken  their  apprehensions  of  danger ;  and  it  was 
not  long  after  their  companion  parted  from  them,  be- 
fore they  had  an  opportunity  of  discovering  that  their 
fears  were  not  altogether  imaginary. 

On  Sunday,  the  29th  of  October,  about  half  past  three 
in  the  afternoon,  two  brigs  appeared  in  sight.  One  of 
these,  as  they  afterward  discovered,  was  from  the  United 
States,  and  bound  for  Guadaloupe,  toward  which  she 
continued  to  bend  her  course.    The  other  brig,  on  dis- 


278 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


covering  the  vessel  in  which  Dr.  Coke  sailed,  altered 
her  direction,  and  with  crowded  sail  made  instantly 
toward  her.  The  Liverpool  ship  being  heavily  laden 
with  salt,  and  being  without  arms,  was  totally  unable 
either  to  escape  or  to  resist,  in  case  the  brig  approach- 
ing her  should  prove  an  enemy.  The  stranger  carrying 
English  colours  induced  some  to  hope  that  she  was  a 
friend;  but  the  captain  from  the  first  moment  she  ap- 
peared in  sight  was  of  a  different  opinion.  About  five 
o'clock  her  port-holes  were  visible  to  the  naked  eye, 
and  scarcely  any  doubt  was  now  entertained  of  her  be- 
ing a  French  privateer.  Almost  immediately  afterward 
a  gun  was  fired  for  them  to  slacken  sail ;  and  as  escape 
and  resistance  were  alike  impossible,  the  captain  in- 
stantly obeyed. 

The  armed  brig,  still  under  English  colours,  now  ran 
alongside,  when  a  person  from  her  deck,  addressing 
the  people  on  board  the  Liverpool  ship  in  perfectly 
good  English,  after  a  few  questions,  commanded  the 
captain  to  send  his  boat  immediately  on  board.  It  was 
now  nearly  sunset,  and  the  silent  gloom  which  sat  on 
every  countenance  during  the  absence  of  the  boat  gave 
to  suspense  an  additional  solemnity.  This  suspense 
was  of  no  long  duration.  Within  about  half  an  hour, 
the  boat  returned  full  of  Frenchmen,  who  declared  the 
ship  to  be  a  prize ;  and  ordered  all  the  English,  except 
the  captain,  the  black  cook,  the  cabin  boy,  and  the  pas- 
sengers, on  board  of  the  privateer,  for  such  this  brig 
was  now  discovered  to  be. 

To  relieve  the  passengers  from  that  terror  which 
their  being  captured  had  naturally  occasioned,  one  of 
the  Frenchmen  approached,  and  informed  them  that 
their  fears  v/ere  groundless,  as  no  private  property  on 
board  should  be  touched  ;  the  French  captain  having 
declared  that  whoever  purloined  a  single  article  should 
forfeit  his  share  of  the  prize  money.  Being  somewhat 
consoled  with  this  declaration,  they  went  down  into  the 
cabin,  and  drank  their  tea  with  more  comfort  than  could 
otherwise  have  been  expected,  the  prize  master  and  his 
mate  having  joined  their  company. 

The  orders,  however,  which  are  issued  on  board  of  a 
privateer  when  a  prize  is  taken  are  rarely  enforced  with 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


279 


rigour,  or  obeyed  with  punctuality.  The  truth  of  this 
was  painfully  experienced  by  Dr.  Coke  and  his  com- 
panions in  adversity.  The  sailors  in  the  first  place  de- 
manded rum  ;  but  on  finding  that  there  was  scarcely 
any  on  board,  and  that  they  could  obtain  nothing  but 
porter,  and  this  only  in  small  quantities,  they  became 
insolent  from  disappointment,  and  proceeded  to  out- 
rages which  nothing  but  intoxication  might  have  been 
expected  to  occasion. 

The  captain  of  the  President,  whose  solicitude  for 
the  welfare  of  the  passengers  never  forsook  him,  soon 
found,  on  calm  reflection,  that  he  was  a  ruined  man. 
In  this  ship  a  considerable  portion  of  his  property  was 
embarked,  and  the  derangement  that  its  capture  would 
occasion  in  his  affairs  on  the  continent  required  his 
immediate  presence.  But  his  destiny  could  not  be  re- 
versed, and  he  submitted  to  his  condition  with  a  degree 
of  fortitude  which  heroic  minds  can  alone  display.  If 
the  ship  had  been  laden  only  with  salt,  she  would  not 
have  been  a  lawful  prize.  But  between  her  decks  there 
was  a  considerable  quantity  of  bale  goods,  which  had 
been  taken  in  at  an  English  port,  and  this  was  sufficient 
for  her  condemnation  by  the  existing  laws  of  France. 

The  head  of  the  President  was  now  turned  toward 
the  West  Indies  ;  and,  accompanied  by  the  privateer,  it 
was  expected  she  would  be  conducted  to  Porto  Rico, 
as  the  admiralty  of  that  port  condemned  almost  every 
vessel  that  was  brought  in;  and  it  was  highly  probable 
that  the  Spanish  governor  had  a  share  in  the  privateer. 
Dr.  Coke,  in  ruminating  on  his  condition,  as  his  mis- 
sionary views  were  ever  uppermost,  was  at  first  induced 
to  think  that  God  had  more  work  for  him  to  accomplish 
in  the  islands.  But  a  little  reflection  on  the  moral 
impossibility  of  getting  into  any  of  the  British  colonies, 
gave  a  new  direction  to  his  thoughts,  and  led  him  to 
hope  and  pray  that  he  might  still  be  enabled  to  reach 
the  shores  of  the  continent. 

His  prayers  and  wishes  did  not  long  remain  unan-i 
swered.    A  Methodist  preacher  is  perhaps  one  of  the 
worst  prizes  that  a  privateer  can  take.    The  sailors  can 
soon  make  themselves  acquainted  with  the  value  of  his 
baggage  ;  but  of  him  they  know  not  the  worth.    It  was 


280 


LIFE  OF  THE  PvEV.  DR.  COKE. 


in  this  scale  of  estimation  that  Dr.  Coke  and  his  pro- 
perty were  weighed.  And,  therefore,  after  plundering 
him  of  his  clothes,  but  restoring  to  him  his  books  and 
papers,  they  contrived  means  to  set  him  on  shore  to 
pursue  his  way,  and  make  his  friends  acquainted  with 
the  disaster  of  his  voyage. 

In  travelling  through  the  continent,  after  thus  getting 
almost  naked  on  shore,  he  soon  found  friends  who 
cheerfully  supplied  his  wants  ;  so  that  he  was  enabled 
to  pursue  his  course  in  nearly  the  same  manner  that 
distinguished  his  former  tour.  Of  this  journey,  there- 
fore, it  will  be  wholly  unnecessary  to  give  any  farther 
description.  But  of  the  effect  which  the  address  pro- 
duced, that  had  been  transmitted  from  the  English  con- 
ference, some  notice  must  be  taken,  as  it  clearly  proves 
the  exalted  opinion  which  the  American  preachers  en- 
tertained of  his  usefulness,  and  of  the  rank  which  he 
bore  in  their  public  estimation.  Nothing  can  set  these 
facts  in  a  more  convincing  light  than  the  following 
official  letter,  addressed  to  the  members  of  the  British 
conference.  This  letter  is  dated  Virginia  conference, 
November  29,  1797. 

"  Respected  Fathers  and  Brethren, — You,  in 
your  brotherly  kindness,  were  pleased  to  address  a  let- 
ter to  us,  your  brethren  and  friends  in  America,  express- 
ing your  difficulties  and  desires  concerning  our  beloved 
brother  Dr.  Coke,  that  he  might  return  to  Europe  to 
heal  the  breach  which  designing  men  have  been  making 
among  you,  or  prevent  its  threatened  overflow.  We  have 
but  one  grand  responsive  body,  which  is  our  general 
conference,  and  it  was  in  and  to  this  body  the  doctor 
entered  his  obligations  to  serve  his  brethren  in  America. 
No  yearly  conference,  no  official  character  dare  assume 
to  answer  for  that  grand  federal  body. 

"  By  the  advice  of  the  yearly  conference  now  sitting 
in  Virginia,  and  the  respect  I  bear  to  you,  I  write  to 
inform  you  that  in  our  own  persons  and  order  we  con- 
sent to  his  return,  and  partial  continuance  with  you, 
and  earnestly  pray  that  you  may  have  much  peace,  union, 
and  happiness  together.  May  you  find  that  your  divi- 
sions end  in  a  greater  union,  order,  and  harmony  of  the 
body,  so  that  the  threatened  cloud  may  blow  over,  and 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


281 


your  divisive  party  may  be  of  as  little  consequence  to 
you,  as  ours  is  to  us. 

"  With  respect  to  the  doctor's  returning  to  us,  I  leave 
your  enlarged  understandings  and  good  sense  to  judge. 
You  will  see  the  number  of  souls  upon  our  annual  Mi- 
nutes, and  as  men  of  reading,  you  may  judge  over  what 
a  vast  continent  these  societies  are  scattered.  I  refer 
you  to  a  large  letter  I  wrote  our  beloved  brother  Brad- 
burn  on  the  subject. 

"  By  a  probable  guess,  we  have,  perhaps,  from  1,000  to 
1 ,200  travelling  and  local  preachers.  Local  preachers  are 
daily  rising  up  and  coming  forward  with  proper  recom- 
mendations from  their  respective  societies,  to  receive 
ordination,  beside  the  regulation  and  ordinations  of  the 
yearly  conferences.  From  Charleston,  South  Carolina, 
where  the  conference  was  held,  to  the  province  of 
Maine,  where  another  conference  is  to  be  held,  there  is 
a  space  of  about  1,300  miles  ;  and  we  have  only  one 
worn-out  superintendent,  who  was  this  day  advised  by 
the  yearly  conference  to  desist  from  preaching  till  next 
spring,  on  account  of  his  debilitated  state  of  body.  But 
the  situation  of  our  affairs  requires  that  he  should  travel 
about  5,000  miles  a  year,  through  many  parts  unsettled, 
and  other  thinly  peopled  countries.  I  have  now  with 
me  an  assistant,  who  does  every  thing  for  me  he  consti- 
tutionally can  :  but  the  ordaining  and  stationing  the 
preachers  can  only  be  performed  by  myself  in  the  doc- 
tor's absence. 

"  We  have  to  lament  that  our  superintendency  is  so 
weak,  and  that  it  cannot  constitutionally  be  strengthened 
till  the  ensuing  general  conference.  How  I  have  felt 
and  must  feel,  under  such  critical  and  important  circum- 
stances, I  leave  you  to  judge. 

"To  write  much  on  the  subject  would  be  imposing 
on  my  own  weakness  and  your  good  understanding.  I 
speak  as  unto  wise  men  ;  judge  what  I  say. 

"  Wishing  you  great  peace  and  spiritual  prosperity, 
I  remain  your  brother,  your  friend,  your  servant  for 
Christ's  sake,  Francis  Asbury." 

Dr.  Coke  continued  on  the  continent  till  some  time 
in  the  spring  of  1798.  During  this  period  he  found  a 
sufficiency  of  employment,  while  assisting  Mr.  Asbury 


282 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


in  those  branches  of  his  duty  to  which  none  beside 
themselves  were  deemed  competent.  And  on  his  final 
departure  from  America,  although  the  conference  at 
Virginia,  as  appears  by  the  preceding  letter,  had  given 
him  leave  to  retire  for  a  season,  it  was  from  a  full  con- 
viction that,  by  the  general  conference,  he  would  be 
recalled,  and  bound  by  that  engagement  which  he  had 
previously  made. 

The  general  conference,  after  viewing,  with  due  deli- 
beration, the  peculiar  ground  on  which  he  stood,  and 
weighing  the  solicitation  which  the  English  conference 
had  made  for  his  return,  instead  of  enforcing  those 
claims  which  his  promise  had  enabled  them  to  urge, 
manifested  a  willingness  to  follow  the  example  which 
the  preceding  letter  had  set  before  them.  They  were 
willing  to  suspend  their  demands,  but  not  to  renounce 
their  rights.  The  utmost,  therefore,  to  which  they 
would  submit  was,  that  Dr.  Coke  should  remain  in 
England,  and  act  under  the  direction  of  the  British 
conference,  so  long  as  his  presence  in  America  was  not 
essentially  necessary.  But  in  case  they  thought  it  need- 
ful to  call  him  to  the  continent,  his  promise  was  still  to 
be  considered  as  obligatory,  and  he  was  to  obey  the 
summons.  Such  was  the  final  determination  of  the 
general  conference,  and  in  this  state  of  uncancelled  sus- 
pension his  promise  remained  until  his  eyes  were  closed 
in  death. 

On  his  return  from  America,  in  1798,  Dr.  Coke  em- 
ployed his  time  chiefly  in  visiting  the  societies,  in 
begging  for  the  missions,  and  in  carrying  on  his  great 
work,  the  commentary.  But  it  was  not  to  the  missions 
already  established  that  his  gospel  views  were  exclu- 
sively confined.  His  desire  to  extend  the  gospel  scarcely 
knew  any  bounds ;  so  that  even  while  he  was  combat- 
ing innumerable  difficulties  to  rescue  those  in  the  West 
Indies  from  their  returning  embarrassments,  he  was 
constantly  exerting  himself  in  establishing  more. 

During  this  year,  he  formed  a  plan  for  introducing 
the  gospel  among  the  degraded  peasantry  of  Ireland, 
by  means  of  missionaries,  who  should  travel  through 
their  unfrequented  districts,  and  address  them  in  their 
native  tongue.     At  first  his  proposition  was  deemed 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


283 


impracticable,  and  few  only  were  disposed  to  support 
his  views.  But  he  had  been  too  much  accustomed 
to  opposition,  to  abandon  any  plan  which  he  thought 
would  be  for  the  benefit  of  mankind,  merely  because  it 
had  not  the  happiness  of  meeting  with  immediate  appro- 
bation. Persevering,  therefore,  in  his  measures,  his 
exertions  were  at  last  crowned  with  success,  and  a 
mission  among  the  Irish  peasantry  was  established. 
The  events  which  followed  have  more  than  justified  the 
experiment.  From  that  time  to  the  present,  this  mission 
has  continued  to  flourish  ;  and  the  numbers  of  souls  that 
have  been  converted,  furnish  a  decisive  evidence  that  it 
has  been  owned  of  God.  Of  this  mission,  the  numerous 
letters  which  have  been  published  in  the  Methodist 
Magazine,  during  the  last  seven  years,  will  furnish  a 
detailed  account. 

But  it  was  not  merely  to  the  increase  of  missions  in 
the  more  benighted  parts  that  Dr.  Coke's  views  were  at 
this  time  confined.  Attached,  like  Mr.  Wesley,  to  the 
Establishment  of  his  country,  and  unwilling  to  counte- 
nance innovations  that  might  ultimately  lead  the  Metho- 
dists to  form  themselves  into  a  separate  body,  he  devised 
a  plan,  which,  he  thought,  might  wholly  prevent  the 
evil  which  he  feared.  The  principles  of  this  plan  were, 
to  establish,  if  possible,  an  indissoluble  union  between 
the  Methodists  and  the  Church  of  England,  without 
rendering  them  dependent  upon  the  clergy  of  the  Esta- 
blishment. That  he  had  in  former  years  defended  mea- 
sures which  innovations  had  introduced,  is  a  point  of 
which  some  notice  has  been  already  taken.  But  these 
variations  imply  no  inconsistency  of  character.  The 
changes  which  had  resulted  from  innovation  he  highly 
approved  ;  but  the  principle  from  whence  they  came 
by  no  means  met  his  approbation.  It  was  therefore 
with  a  view  to  secure  the  effect,  while  he  discarded  the 
former  cause,  and  introduced  another  that  should  be 
more  legitimately  adequate  to  all  the  advantages  which 
had  been  experienced  or  were  now  desired,  that  his  pre- 
sent plan  was  formed,  and  submitted  to  the  inspection 
of  the  highest  ecclesiastical  authority  in  the  nation.  Of 
this  plan  we  shall  insert  the  outline,  so  far  as  may  be 
necessary  to  the  developement  of  its  principles,  as  it 


284 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


stands  in  a  copy  of  a  letter  which  he  wrote  to  the  bishop 
of  London.* 

"  May  it  please  your  lordship, — I  have  felt  a  strong 
inclination  for  more  than  twelve  months  past,  to  take 
the  liberty  of  writing  to  your  lordship  on  a  subject 
which  appears  to  me  of  vast  importance  ;  I  mean  the 
necessity  of  securing  the  great  body  of  Methodists  in 
connection  with  the  late  Rev.  John  Wesley  to  the  Church 
of  England. 

"  The  Methodist  society,  in  England  only,  consists 
of  between  eighty  and  ninety  thousand  adults  in  close 
connection.  Our  regular  hearers  amount,  I  believe,  to 
full  six  times  as  many  upon  the  average,  inclusive  of  the 
societies  ;  so  that  the  regular  hearers  make  up  half  a 
million.  They  are  friends  of  the  liturgy  of  the  Church 
of  England,  and  of  its  episcopacy.  But  there  is  one 
thing  which  I  greatly  dread,  and  which  I  am  afraid,  if 
not  prevented,  will  in  the  course  of  years  have  a  very 
fatal  tendency. 

"  A  very  considerable  part  of  our  society  have  im- 
bibed a  deep  prejudice  against  receiving  the  Lord's 
supper  from  the  hands  of  immoral  clergymen.  The 
word  immoral  they  consider  in  a  very  extensive  sense, 
as  including  all  those  who  frequent  card  tables,  balls, 
horse-racing,  theatres,  and  other  places  of  fashionable 
amusement.  I  have  found  it  in  vain  to  urge  to  them 
that  the  validity  of  the  ordinance  does  not  depend  upon 
the  piety  or  even  the  morality  of  the  minister :  all  my 
arguments  have  had  no  effect.  In  consequence  of  this, 
petitions  were  sent,  immediately  after  the  death  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  from  different  societies,  to  our  annual  confer- 
ence, requesting  that  they  might  receive  the  Lord's 
supper  from  their  own  preachers,  or  from  such  as  con- 
ference might  appoint  to  administer  it  to  them.  For 
two  years  this  point  was  combated  with  success  ;  but 
some  of  our  leading  friends  conceiving  that  a  few  ex- 
empt cases  might  be  allowed,  opposition  to  the  measure 
was  overruled.    These  exempt  cases,  as  had  been  fore- 

*  It  may  perhaps  be  necessary  to  state  that  this  correspondence 
with  the  bishop  of  London  was  purely  of  a  personal  nature  as  it 
respects  Dr.  Coke,  the  conference  knowing  nothing  of  it  at  the 
time,  and  having  no  connection  whatever  with  the  business. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


285 


seen,  annually  increased  ;  so  that  now  a  considerable 
number  of  our  body  have  deviated  in  this  instance  from 
the  Established  Church ;  and  I  plainly  perceive  that 
this  deviation,  unless  prevented,  will  in  time  bring  about 
a  universal  separation  from  the  Establishment. 

"  But  how  can  this  be  prevented  ?  I  am  inclined  to 
think  that  if  a  given  number  of  our  leading  preachers, 
proposed  by  our  general  conference,  were  to  be  ordained, 
and  permitted  to  travel  through  our  connection  to  ad- 
minister the  sacraments  to  those  societies  who  have 
been  thus  prejudiced  as  above,  every  difficulty  would  be 
removed.  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  people  would  be 
universally  satisfied.  The  men  of  greatest  influence  in 
the  connection  would,  I  am  sure,  unite  with  me  ;  and 
every  deviation  from  the  Church  of  England  would  be 
done  away. 

"In  a  letter  which  a  few  months  past  I  took  the 
liberty  of  writing  to  your  lordship,  on  the  business  of 
our  societies  in  Jersey,  I  observed  that  for  a  little  time 
I  had  been  warped  from  my  attachment  to  the  Church 
of  England,  in  consequence  of  my  visiting  the  states  of 
America  ;  but,  like  a  bow  too  much  bent,  I  have  again 
returned.  But  I  return  with  a  full  conviction  that  our 
numerous  societies  in  America  would  have  been  a  regu- 
lar presbyterian  church,  if  Mr.  Wesley  and  myself  had 
not  taken  the  steps  which  we  judged  it  necessary  to 
adopt. 

"Perhaps,  my  lord,  I  may  urge,  for  the  importance 
of  the  present  proposition,  that  the  promotion  of  union 
among  Christians  was  never  so  necessary  as  in  the  pre- 
sent age,  when  infidelity  moves  with  such  gigantic 
strides.  However  its  numerous  votaries  may  disagree 
in  their  philosophical  tenets,  they  cordially  unite  to 
oppose  Christianity.  It  is  only  between  the  Methodists 
and  the  Establishment  that  we  can  hope  for  any  cordial 
and  permanent  union  to  take  place. 

"If  this  point  be  worthy  of  your  lordship's  considera- 
tion, I  could  wish  that  something  might  be  done  as  soon 
as  convenient,  as  some  of  my  most  intimate  friends,  to 
whom  I  have  ventured  to  disclose  this  plan,  are  far 
advanced  in  years.  These  are  men  of  long  standing, 
and  of  great  influence  in  our  connection.     The  plan 


286 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


meets  their  decided  approbation,  and  cordial  wishes  for 
success  ;  and,  I  have  no  doubt,  they  would  lay  down 
their  lives  with  joy,  if  they  could  see  so  happy  a  plan 
accomplished  as  I  have  now  proposed.  If  an  interview 
shall  be  thought  necessary,  on  your  lordship's  signifying 
it,  I  will  visit  London  for  the  purpose,  about  the  begin- 
ning of  next  month.  About  the  end  of  April  my  private 
plan  will  lead  me  to  visit  our  numerous  societies  in 
Ireland,  and  I  shall  not  return  till  the  end  of  July,  at 
which  time  our  general  conference  will  be  held  in 
Manchester.  In  September  I  intend  setting  off  for 
America,  to  make  a  short  visit  of  six  or  seven  months 
to  our  societies  on  that  continent,  unless  some  business 
of  the  first  importance  prevent  it. 

"  I  did  myself  the  honour,  about  a  year  ago,  to  lay  this 
whole  plan  before  the  attorney  general,  with  whom  I 
had  the  honour  of  being  acquainted  at  Oxford,  and  so 
far  as  a  cursory  view  of  the  business  could  enable  him 
to  speak,  he  greatly  approved  of  it,  and,  some  months 
past,  encouraged  me  to  lay  the  whole  at  the  feet  of  your 
lordship.  This  I  have  now  done  ;  and  I  pray  you,  my 
lord,  whatever  be  your  lordship's  judgment,  to  forgive, 
at  all  events,  the  liberty  I  have  now  taken.  I  have  the 
honour  to  be,  my  lord,  &c,  &c,  T.  Coke. 

"Manchester,  March  29,  1799. 

In  thus  submitting  to  the  inspection  of  the  bishops 
the  plan  which  he  had  formed  for  the  immediate  union 
of  the  Methodists  with  the  church,  Dr.  Coke  only 
pursued  that  path  in  which  Count  Zinzendorf  had 
walked  in  the  year  1737.  "  About  the  middle  of  Janu- 
ary the  count  arrived  in  England.  One  principal  object 
of  this  visit  seems  to  have  been  to  procure  a  union 
between  the  Moravian  Church  and  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, in  Georgia,  and  to  get  them  acknowledged  by  this 
country  as  one  church.  As  Georgia  was  supposed  to 
be  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  bishop  of  London,  Mr. 
Wesley  took  an  early  opportunity  of  waiting  on  his 
lordship  with  the  count's  proposition.  But  the  bishop 
refused  to  meddle  in  that  business.  He  waited  again 
on  the  bishop  of  Oxford,  and  informed  him  that  the 
bishop  of  London  declined  having  any  thing  to  do  with 
Georgia :  alleging  that  it  belonged  to  the  archbishop  to 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


28.7 


unite  the  Moravians  with  the  English  Church.  He 
replied  that  it  was  the  bishop  of  London's  proper  office. 
He  bid  me,"  adds  Mr.  Wesley,  "  assure  the  count,  we 
should  acknowledge  the  Moravians  as  our  brethren,  and 
one  church  with  us."* 

Dr.  Coke  and  his  friends,  whose  conduct  in  proposing 
a  union  with  the  Episcopal  Establishment  was  not  alto- 
gether unsanctioned  by  Mr.  Wesley,  although  his  pro- 
positions appeared  in  another  form,  waited  with  some 
solicitude  for  the  reply  which  the  preceding  letter  was 
expected  to  produce.  And  it  was  not  long  before  he 
was  favoured  with  the  following  answer  from  the  bishop 
of  London : — 

"  St.  James1  square,  April  5,  1799. 
"  Rev.  Sir, — I  received  the  favour  of  your  letter  of 
the  29th  of  last  month,  and  have  read  it  with  great 
attention.  It  contains  much  important  matter,  which 
well  deserves  very  serious  consideration.  The  object 
you  have  in  view  is  certainly  very  desirable;  but  hew 
far  the  means  you  have  proposed  for  attaining  it  are 
practicable,  I  cannot  at  present  pretend  to  judge.  But 
you  may  rest  assured  that  I  shall  turn  the  subject  fre- 
quently in  my  thoughts,  and  converse  with  the  two 
archbishops  upon  it ;  and  whenever  we  have  formed 
any  decisive  opinion  on  the  question  you  will  hear  of  it 
from  one  of  them,  or  from,  sir,  your  faithful  and  obe- 
dient servant,  B.  London." 

More  than  a  fortnight  elapsed  from  the  date  of  the 
preceding  letter  before  any  consultation  or  communica- 
tion took  place  between  the  bishops,  which  led  to  a 
decision  on  this  affair.  But  the  event  proved  that  they 
viewed  the  subject  in  an  important  light,  however  inade- 
quate to  the  accomplishment  of  the  end  proposed,  they 
might  think  the  measure  recommended.  This  might  be 
gathered  from  the  tone  of  the  preceding  letter,  the  inde- 
cision of  which,  by  discovering  solicitude,  was  calculated 
to  natter  hope,  and  to  leave  Dr.  Coke  wholly  unprepared 
for  the  final  reply  which  prevented  all  farther  communi- 
cation. This  final  reply  was  couched  in  the  following 
terms : — 


*  Whitehead's  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  vol.  i,  pp.  137-139. 


288 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


"  Lambeth-house,  Tuesday  evening, 
April  22,  1799. 

"  Reverend  Sir, — Not  having  had  it  in  my  power  to 
keep  my  promise  of  writing  to  you  by  last  night's  post, 
I  assure  myself  of  your  pardon  for  that  omission  ;  and 
I  now  proceed  to  inform  you  of  my  sentiments,  and 
those  of  the  bishops  with  whom  I  have  communicated 
on  the  subject  of  your  letter,  after  the  fullest  and  most 
deliberate  consideration  of  its  contents. 

"  That  persons  of  tender  consciences,  who  have 
scruples  in  respect  to  any  points  of  religious  doctrine 
or  discipline,  should  be  allowed  all  reasonable  indul- 
gence, we  hold  to  be  just  and  proper  ;  but  that  a  scruple 
avowed  to  be  founded  in  a  presumption  that  all  the 
regularly  ordained  clergy  of  the  Church  of  England  are 
immoral,  should  be  given  way  to  ;  and  that  the  bishops 
should,  on  such  a  suggestion,  ordain  a  number  of  per- 
sons upon  the  recommendation  of  your  general  confer- 
ence, without  any  other  inquiry  as  to  their  fitness,  and 
without  any  title  or  appointment  to  any  place  where 
they  might  legally  exercise  their  functions  ;  such  a  pro- 
posal, merely  for  the  purpose  of  supplying  congrega- 
tions, which  scruple  to  receive  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  supper  at  the  hands  of  our  ministers  whom  they 
deem  unworthy,  writh  pastors  whom  they  more  approve, 
we  must  think  it  highly  unjustifiable  in  us  to  comply 
with. 

"  We  cannot  but  lament  that  persons  of  a  religious 
and  serious  turn  of  mind  should  be  likely  to  be  sepa- 
rated from  our  communion  by  an  ill  opinion  of  our 
clergy,  which  we  think  ill  founded,  and  upon  a  prin- 
ciple erroneous  and  not  to  be  admitted  were  the  opinion 
true,  (see  the  26th  article  of  the  Church  of  England.) 

"We  hope  and  trust,  however,  that  a  consequence  so 
much  to  be  deprecated  may  be  averted  by  God's  bless- 
ing on  your  pious  exertions  to  bring  your  people  to  a 
better  mind. 

"To  His  holy  protection  I  commend  you  heartily, 
and  am  faithfully,  and  with  all  good  wishes, 

"  Your  humble  servant,  J.  Cantuar." 

Having  traced  this  ineffectual  effort  to  form  a  more 
permanent  union  between  the  Methodists  and  the  church 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


289 


from  its  cradle  to  its  grave,  it  will  be  necessary  to  re- 
turn once  more  to  the  year  1798,  in  which  it  had  its 
birth,  to  survey  some  serious  events  which  place  Dr. 
Coke's  character  and  conduct  in  a  conspicuous  and  an 
interesting  light. 

It  was  early  in  this  year  that  an  alarming  rebellion 
broke  out  in  Ireland,  which  menaced  the  kingdom  with 
all  the  horrors  of  a  civil  war.  The  condition  of  the 
country  placed  its  inhabitants  in  an  awful  situation,  and 
exposed  those  who  had  become  servants  of  the  Prince 
of  peace  to  many  peculiar  dangers,  from  which  others 
were  exempted.  As  the  period  was  approaching  in 
which  the  Irish  conference  was  to  be  held,  many  doubts 
were  entertained  respecting  the  propriety  of  holding  it 
under  existing  circumstances ;  it  being  well  known  that 
those  who  had  drawn  the  sword  were  enemies  to  right- 
eousness, and  that  they  would  gladly  avail  themselves 
of  an  opportunity  so  favourable  to  massacre  the  preach- 
ers in  one  body.  In  addition  to  the  doubts  which  they 
entertained  of  their  personal  safety  from  the  rebels,  it 
appeared  very  questionable  how  far  government,  to 
which  they  were  strongly  attached,  might  consider  it 
prudent  for  them  to  assemble.  These  were  points  of 
serious  moment,  and  it  devolved  on  Dr.  Coke,  under 
divine  Providence,  to  guide  the  helm  in  these  trouble- 
some times.  In  the  duties  of  this  perilous  station  he 
was  made  the  happy  instrument  of  much  good,  and  was 
enabled,  by  having  access  to  men  in  power,  to  whom 
his  name  was  well  known,  to  procure  both  liberty  and 
protection  for  the  preachers  and  himself. 

On  this  subject,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Asbury  in  America, 
he  makes  the  following  observations  : — "  I  have  spent  a 
considerable  time  since  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you 
in  Ireland.  You  have  undoubtedly  heard  of  the  dreadful 
rebellion  in  that  countr}r.  I  was  in  Ireland  at  the  height 
of  it,  and  was  obliged  to  employ  much  of  my  time  in 
gaining  the  protection  and  interposition  of  the  govern- 
ment of  that  kingdom  in  behalf  of  our  suffering  preach- 
ers. And  God  was  pleased  to  give  me  success,  without 
which,  humanly  speaking,  they  would  not  have  held 
their  conference,  nor  could  many  of  them  have  travelled." 
Nor  is  this  the  testimony  of  Dr.  Coke  exclusively. 
13 


290 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


The  Irish  conference,  in  an  address  to  the  English,  have 
made  the  same  acknowledgment;  and  the  reply  from 
the  English  to  the  Irish  has  recorded  the  fact  in  lan- 
guage of  grateful  approbation.  Adverting  to  these 
calamitous  times,  the  Irish  conference  express  them- 
selves as  follows  : — "  We  enjoy  all  the  instituted  and 
prudential  ordinances,  while  in  various  parts  houses  of 
all  denominations  have  been  deserted.  Our  conference 
was  not  only  held  without  molestation,  but  by  permission 
of  his  excellency  the  lord  lieutenant.  Under  God  we  owe 
this  permission  to  the  exertions  of  our  worthy  president, 
Dr.  Coke,  who,  upon  hearing  of  our  danger  and  distress, 
flew  on  the  wings  of  love  from  your  land  of  safety  and 
happiness  to  partake  of  our  suffering,  and  to  help  us 
on  our  way  to  heaven.  We  feel  ourselves  highly 
obliged  to  him,  and  our  .hearts  are  so  knit  to  him  in 
love  that  we  are  assured  you  will  approve  of  our  earn- 
est desire  to  have  him  delegated  by  you  to  us,  not  only 
to  travel  through  the  kingdom,  but  to  preside  among 
us  the  ensuing  year.  We  consider  this  request  as  a 
duty  we  owe  to  Dr.  Coke,  whom  we  wish  to  share  in 
the  sunshine  of  prosperity  with  us,  (which  we  hope 
will  ere  long  rise  upon  our  land,)  as  he  now  does  in 
our  dark  and  cloudy  day." 

In  reply  to  this  address  the  English  conference  ob- 
serve as  follows  : — "  To  his  unwearied  exertions  you 
are  certainly  indebted  for  the  great  privilege  of  travel- 
ling in  safety  to  your  respective  circuits,  as  well  as  for 
permission  to  hold  your  conference  without  molesta- 
tion."* 

When  the  minds  of  men  are  actuated  by  proper  prin- 
ciples, the  favours  conferred  by  governors  are  always 
sure  to  be  repaid  by  their  subjects.  Benevolence  be- 
gets gratitude,  and  gratitude  is  inseparably  connected 
with  obedience  to  just  authority  and  law.  That  the 
Methodists  of  Ireland  were  influenced  by  these  prin- 
ciples several  instances  might  be  adduced  to  prove.  On 
grateful  hearts  no  favour  can  ever  be  bestowed  in  vain. 

The  night  before  Monaster -ev an  was  attacked  by  an 
army  of  rebels,  computed  to  be  about  two  thousand  in 


*  Methodist  Magazine  for  1798,  pp.  547,  549. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


291 


number,  thirty-six  Methodists  assembled  in  the  preach- 
ing  house  with  their  families,  and  spent  the  night  in 
prayer.  Having  had  some  previous  intimation  of  the 
intention  of  the  rebels,  thirty-four  of  these  brought 
with  them  their  arms  and  ammunition.  At  break  of 
day  they  received  intelligence  that  the  enemy  were  ap- 
proaching. The  thirty-four  who  were  armed  immedi- 
ately sallied  forth,  being  joined  by  a  counsellor  who 
wras  at  a  neighbouring  inn,  and  met  them  at  some  dis- 
tance from  the  town.  The  weather  being  very  foggy, 
and  it  being  early  in  the  morning,  the  enemy  could  not 
distinguish  their  numbers.  Both  parties  kept  up  an 
incessant  fire  ;  but  the  rebels  advanced  toward  the  town, 
while  the  loyalists  retired.  They,  however,  followed 
them  in  the  rear,  and  the  skirmish  continued  till  many 
of  the  former  and  four  of  the  latter  had  fallen. 

Scarcely  had  the  enemy  entered  the  town  before  two 
hundred  of  black  horse,  as  they  were  termed,  arrived. 
But  the  rebels  formed  such  a  chevaux  de  frize  with 
their  pikes  that  they  were  afraid  to  advance.  It  was 
just  at  this  moment  that  the  rebel  commander  issued 
orders  to  set  the  town  on  fire.  But  his  men  being 
rather  tardy  to  execute  his  commands,  as  he  was  pass- 
ing through  a  window  to  hasten  the  conflagration,  one 
of  the  survivors  of  the  thirty-four,  a  lad  of  sixteen, 
levelled  his  musket  at  him,  and  shot  him  dead  upon  the 
spot.  At  this  disaster  a  panic  instantly  seized  the  rebel 
army,  and  they  fled  in  all  directions.  In  their  flight 
they  were  pursued  by  the  cavalry,  and  the  roads  were 
covered  with  their  dead  bodies. 

At  Kilbeggan,  a  small  party  of  yeomen,  many  of 
whom  were  Methodists,  met  a  rebel  army  approaching 
to  burn  the  town.  The  yeomen  were  headed  by  a  Mr. 
Handy,  of  Braccacastle,  an  intimate  friend  of  Dr.  Coke. 
This  gentleman  and  his  sons,  in  conjunction  with  the 
yeomen,  fought  in  the  bravest  manner,  and  repulsing 
the  rebels  with  considerable  loss,  gained  a  complete 
victory. 

The  night  before  the  rebellion  broke  out,  one  of  the 
united  Irishmen  came  to  his  brother  in  Dublin,  about 
eight  o'clock  at  night,  entreating  him  to  leave  the  town 
that  night  with  his  wife  and   children,  but  without 


292 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


assigning  any  reason  for  this  extraordinary  request. 
His  brother,  who  was  a  leader  in  the  Methodist  society, 
withstood  his  entreaties  for  about  half  an  hour,  and 
finally  compelled  him  to  retire  in  tears,  from  the  abso- 
lute refusal  in  which  he  persisted  to  the  last.  On  being 
alone,  he  began  to  reflect  that  the  length  and  earnest- 
ness of  his  brother's  importunity  seemed  to  be  accom- 
panied with  an  air  of  mystery,  which  excited  something 
more  than  mere  idle  curiosity.  Under  these  impres- 
sions he  went  to  the  marshal  provost,  and  informed  him 
of  the  whole  affair.  The  marshal  went  immediately  to 
the  castle,  and  laid  before  the  lord  lieutenant  the  suspi- 
cious circumstances.  His  lordship  was  instantly  alarmed, 
as  for  some  time  he  had  anticipated  a  meditated  insur- 
rection. To  prepare  for  the  worst,  the  castle  guns 
were  instantly  fired  ;  the  drums  beat  to  arms  ;  and  an 
army  of  regulars  and  volunteers  were  assembled  about 
eleven  o'clock  that  night,  and  soon  after  midnight  they 
marched  out  of  the  city.  About  three  in  the  morning 
they  met  the  rebel  army  nearly  three  miles  from  Dub- 
lin,  approaching  in  full  force  toward  it.  A  battle  en- 
sued, and  the  insurgents  were  defeated.  Lord  Camden 
was  then  lord  lieutenant. 

Among  the  various  expedients  to  which  wicked  men 
have  resorted  to  check  the  progress  of  the  gospel,  it 
has  frequently  been  said  that  those  who  inculcate  its 
principles  and  precepts  are  enemies  to  Cesar.  There 
was  a  time  when  insinuations  of  this  nature  were  urged 
against  the  Methodists  ;  in  opposition  to  which,  positive 
denials  could  only  present  a  feeble  defence.  Time, 
however,  has  accomplished  what  no  language  could 
effect ;  and  the  day  in  which  they  could  be  accused  of 
disloyalty,  with  any  probability  of  suspicion,  has  long 
since  departed  from  the  British  shores.  But  the  accu- 
sation has  occasionally  found  an  asylum  in  some  of  the 
West  India  islands  ;  and  this  has  been  urged  as  a  plau- 
sible pretext,  why  the  slaves  should  be  forbidden  to  hear 
the  gospel.  Yet  even  in  these  islands  time  has  blunted 
the  edge  of  calumny  ;  and  past  events  have  furnished 
instances  which  the  approbation  of  enlightened  power 
enables  us  to  record  with  pleasure. 

It  was  not  long  after  the  commencement  of  the  late 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


293 


war  with  France,  that  the  president  of  the  council  for 
the  island  of  Tortola,  who  represented  the  governor, 
received  information  that  the  enemy  were  at  that  time 
fitting  out  an  expedition  at  Guadaloupe  against  that 
island.  Being  aware  that  the  military  force  then  in 
Tortola  was  insufficient  for  its  defence,  he  was  reduced 
to  the  momentous  alternative  either  to  surrender  to  the 
invaders,  or  to  arm  the  negroes  to  oppose  them.  It  was 
in  the  latter  he  could  find  his  only  resource,  and  this 
was  an  expedient  to  which  he  even  trembled  to  resort. 
Such,  however,  was  his  confidence  in  Mr.  Turner,  at 
that  time  superintendent  of  the  Methodist  societies  in 
the  Virgin  Islands,  and  so  strong  was  the  conviction  of 
his  influence  over  the  negroes,  that  he  sent  for  him,  and 
plainly  stated  their  perilous  condition.  Relying  on  Mr. 
Turner's  acquaintance  with  the  dispositions  of  the 
slaves,  he  inquired  whether  they  might  be  armed  with 
safety.  Mr.  Turner  was  willing  to  vouch  for  the  loyalty 
of  those  who  were  connected  with  the  Methodists.  Con- 
fiding in  this,  and  in  the  influence  of  their  example,  he 
declared  himself  willing  to  arm  the  slaves,  upon  condi- 
tion that  Mr.  Turner  would  accompany  them  in  their 
military  services.  At  first,  the  latter  conceived  a  com- 
pliance with  this  request  to  be  inconsistent  with  his  sta- 
tion as  a  minister  of  the  gospel.  But  finding  the  case 
to  be  urgent,  and  that  the  loss  or  preservation  of  the 
island  probably  depended  upon  his  decision,  he  con- 
sented to  the  condition.  The  negroes  were  accordingly 
armed  and  trained,  so  far  as  time  would  allow.  "Within 
about  a  fortnight  the  French  squadron  arrived.  But 
finding,  as  they  approached  the  shore,  a  more  formidable 
body  to  oppose  them  than  they  had  been  taught  to  ex- 
pect, they  first  hesitated,  and  after  cutting  two  merchant 
ships  out  of  the  bay,  retired  without  making  any  attempt 
to  land.  During  this  time  the  negroes  behaved  with  the 
utmost  order,  and,  when  directed,  laid  down  their  arms, 
and  repaired  to  their  accustomed  employments. 

Shortly  after  the  preceding  proof  of  their  loyalty  had 
been  given,  the  governor  of  the  Leeward  Islands  sent  a 
request  to  the  Methodist  missionaries  in  Antigua  and  St. 
Christopher's,  that  they  would  make  a  return  of  all  the 
negroes  in  their  societies  who  were  capable  of  bearing 


294 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


arms,  as  ne  had  received  satisfactory  information  of 
their  loyalty  and  fidelity.  A  list  was  made  out,  and  the 
negroes  so  returned  were  immediately  armed,  and  in- 
corporated among  the  defenders  of  their  respective 
islands. 

When  Lord  Livington  returned  to  the  West  Indies  to 
resume  the  government  of  the  Leeward  Islands,  the  mis- 
sionaries presented  to  him  an  address.  In  reply  to  this, 
he  expressed  his  entire  approbation  of  their  past  con- 
duct, from  all  the  accounts  he  had  received,  and  admitted 
this  as  the  ground  of  his  confidence  in  their  future  ap- 
propriate demeanour.  From  Mr.  Thompson,  the  presi- 
dent of  the  council  of  St.  Christopher's,  who  had  been 
governor  during  the  interim,  they  received  a  reply  to 
their  address,  which  was  couched  in  terms  of  more  than 
common  approbation. 

At  the  capture  of  Martinico  these  professions  of  loy- 
alty were  brought  to  a  test  of  painful  severity.  It  is 
well  known  that  a  regiment  of  blacks,  employed  in  the 
reduction  of  this  island,  was  much  celebrated  for  its 
bravery.  This  was  in  part  composed  of  negroes  belong- 
ing to  the  Methodist  societies.  Several  of  them  fell  in  the 
field  of  battle,  and  many  others  were  mortally  wounded. 
Some  in  their  expiring  moments  breathed  a  spirit  of 
loyalty,  and  expressed,  in  a  pleasing  manner,  their  for- 
titude in  death,  arising  from  their  prospects  of  a  glorious 
immortality* 

In  the  island  of  St.  Vincent,  a  plot  had  been  laid 
among  the  negroes,  to  rise  in  one  general  insurrection 
and  murder  all  the  white  inhabitants.  Not  long  before 
this  plot  was  to  have  been  carried  into  execution,  some 
intimation  of  their  designs  was  communicated  to  a  negro 
belonging  to  the  Methodist  society.  The  negro  went 
immediately,  and  imparted  the  information  to  the  mis- 
sionary. Both  immediately  repaired  to  the  governor, 
who,  taking  decisive  measures  for  the  security  of  the 
island,  prevented  the  consequences  of  this  intended  mas- 
sacre. Such  instances  of  loyalty  on  each  side  of  the 
Atlantic  cannot  fail  to  defeat  the  designs  of  slander,  if 
they  cannot  impose  silence  on  her  tongue. 

It  was  probably  in  consequence  of  these,  and  similar 
instances  of  advantage  resulting  from  the  instructions  of 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


295 


the  negroes,  that  several  noblemen  who  hold  official  sta- 
tions under  government  have  readily  assisted  in  for- 
warding our  missionary  designs.  The  following  letter, 
which  was  sent  to  Dr.  Coke,  affords  a  striking  instance 
of  this  description  : — 

"  General  Post  Office,  January  3,  1799. 

"  Sir, — I  am  directed  by  the  post  master  general  to 
acquaint  you,  in  answer  to  your  letter  of  the  1st  instant, 
that  their  lordships  have  been  pleased  to  permit  Mr. 
James  Richardson  and  Mr.  John  Stephenson,  who  are 
going  as  missionaries  to  Jamaica  and  Bermuda,  for  the 
instruction  of  the  negroes,  to  embark  on  board  the 
packets,  without  payment  of  the  king's  head  money,  and 
I  have  signified  the  same  to  the  agent  at  Falmouth,  that 
he  may  suffer  them  to  proceed  accordingly. 
"  I  am,  sir,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

"  F.  Freeling,  Secretary. 

"  Rev.  T.  Coke,  City-Road:' 

It  is  painful  to  reflect  that,  among  the  political  insti- 
tutions of  civil  society,  any  regulations  should  ever  be 
introduced  to  render  that  duty  which  we  owe  to  our 
sovereign  inconsistent  with  the  superior  obligations  we 
owe  to  God.  Such  instances,  however,  have  sometimes 
occurred  ;  and,  through  the  influence  of  their  operation, 
many  among  the  Methodists,  who  conceive  that  their 
duty  to  their  sovereign  and  their  God  should  go  hand  in 
hand,  have  been  exposed  to  serious  inconveniences.  A 
case  of  this  kind,  occasioned  by  the  following  circum- 
stances, happened  in  the  island  of  Jersey  in  1798, 
which  furnished  Dr.  Coke  with  much  employment,  and 
gave  him  much  trouble  toward  the  conclusion  of  that 
year. 

Shortly  after  the  commencement  of  the  late  war  with 
France,  as  the  islands  of  Guernsey  and  Jersey  lay  ex- 
posed to  an  invasion,  every  measure  deemed  essential 
to  their  preservation  was  adopted,  to  put  them  in  the 
most  respectable  state  of  defence.  Among  these  expe- 
dients, in  order  that  every  man  might  be  taught  the  use 
of  arms,  a  municipal  law  appointed  the  Sabbath  day  for 
the  purpose  of  training  the  inhabitants.  To  this  pro- 
fanation of  this  sacred  day  many  serious  persons  refused 
to  submit.    This  refusal  brought  upon  them  much  pub- 


296 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


lie  odium,  and  exposed  them  to  many  unmerited  suffer- 
ings. Application  was  made  to  the  government  at  home, 
and  his  majesty  in  council  was  pleased  to  put  a  negative 
to  the  coercive  operation  of  the  law,  and  to  grant  to  all 
serious  people  the  liberty  of  being  trained  to  arms  on 
some  other  day.  This  noble  mark  of  royal  disapproba- 
tion, which  was  announced  in  the  year  1794,  softened, 
in  a  great  degree,  the  severity  of  persecution  ;  and, 
from  that  time  forward,  the  beneficial  consequences  of 
this  gracious  interposition  were  perceived  throughout 
the  island  by  most  of  its  inhabitants. 

But,  notwithstanding  the  preceding  law,  its  virtual 
repeal,  and  the  advantages  which  had  resulted  from  its 
abrogation,  the  states  of  Jersey  passed  another  of  a 
similar  nature,  in  the  autumn  of  the  year  1798,  by  which 
it  was  enacted  that  whosoever  should  refuse  to  do  the 
customary  military  duty  on  a  Sunday  should  be  banished 
from  the  island.  In  passing  this  law  the  legislators  were 
far  from  being  unanimous ;  but  the  voices  of  the  mino- 
rity were  overruled,  and  the  edict  was  sent  to  England, 
to  obtain  the  sanction  of  his  majesty  in  council. 

Dr.  Coke,  on  hearing  that  this  law  had  passed  in  the 
island,  made  use  of  every  effort  to  prevent  it  from  re- 
ceiving the  royal  approbation,  by  pointing  out  to  those 
members  of  his  majesty's  council  to  whom  he  could  have 
access  the  consequences  which  must  inevitably  result 
from  its  operation. 

His  opposition  was  heard  with  great  attention,  while 
the  necessity  of  the  law  was  strenuously  supported  by 
those  who  had  procured  its  enactment. 

In  consequence  of  this  contention,  a  nobleman  of  the 
privy  council,  who  had  invariably  protected  the  rights 
of  conscience,  wrote  to  the  commander  in  chief  at  Jer- 
sey, to  obtain  his  private  opinion  respecting  the  necessity 
of  training  the  people  on  the  Sabbath  day.  The  reply 
of  this  gentleman  was  in  favour  of  the  law,  and  in  com- 
municating it  to  Dr.  Coke,  the  nobleman  observed, 
*  From  that  answer,  I  was  persuaded  I  could  not  urge 
him  farther  upon  the  business,  without  bringing  on  a 
very  unpleasant  and  disagreeable  misunderstanding  be- 
tween him  and  the  government  of  the  island.  I  could 
not  be  justified  in  doing  so,  and  therefore  I  cannot  think 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


297 


it  discreet  in  your  friends  to  persist  at  present  in  esta- 
blishing themselves  on  a  spot  where  it  appears  that  the 
opinions  or  prejudices  of  the  island  run  so  strongly 
against  the  indulgence  they  require." 

Discouraging  as  these  sentiments  were,  Dr.  Coke  was 
not  disheartened,  nor  was  the  ardour  of  his  soul  to  be 
overcome.  Conscious  of  having  justice  on  his  side,  he 
resolved  to  persevere,  either  till  success  should  finally 
crown  his  efforts,  or  disappointment  furnish  him  with 
a  source  of  satisfaction,  through  life,  that  no  exertion 
on  his  part  had  been  wanting  to  procure  the  desired 
object. 

The  important  moment  at  length  arrived  that  was  to 
give  to  this  interesting  question, — whether  the  people 
should  or  should  not  be  compelled  to  be  trained  on  the 
Sabbath  day, — a  final  decision.  It  was  then  officially 
announced  that  "  his  majesty  had  been  graciously 
pleased  to  refuse  his  royal  assent  to  the  law,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  it  stood  repealed." 

On  receiving  this  pleasing  information,  Dr.  Coke 
immediately  wrote  to  the  right  honourable  the  earl  of 
Liverpool,  the  following  letter  : — 

"  My  Lord, — I  cannot  refrain  from  expressing  to 
your  lordship  that  great  obligation  I  feel  to  his  majesty, 
to  you,  my  lord,  to  the  privy  council,  and  to  the  govern- 
ment at  large,  for  your  and  their  gracious  interference 
in  behalf  of  our  distressed  friends  in  Jersey.  I  am  per- 
fectly conscious  that  nothing  but  pure  justice  would  or 
could  move  you,  my  lord,  or  the  government,  in  the 
affair ;  and  yet  the  sense  of  your  goodness  will  be 
indelibly  written  on  my  heart. 

"I  have  the  honour  to  be,  with  very  high  respect,  my 
lord,  your  highly  obliged,  very  humble,  and  very 
obedient  and  faithful  servant,  T.  Coke. 

"  New  Chapel,  City-Road,  Dec.  15, 1798." 

This  virtual  repeal  of  the  law  soon  reached  Jersey, 
and  toward  the  end  of  January,  1799,  it  was  taken  into 
legislative  consideration.  Some  few  gave  it  as  their 
opinion,  that  the  disapprobation  of  his  majesty  in  council 
ought  not  to  be  registered.  But  the  more  liberal  were 
of  a  different  sentiment,  and  declared  that  it  could  not 
be  avoided.  Among  these  were  the  commander  in 
13*. 


298 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE 


chief  and  a  decided  majority  of  the  members.  Here, 
therefore,  these  troubles  ended,  and  the  pious  inhabitants 
of  the  island  have  since  enjoyed  their  privileges  in 
peace. 

Adverting  to  these  unpleasant  circumstances,  Dr.  Coke, 
in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  thus  expresses  himself  in  reference 
to  both  islands  : — "  I  am  now  in  Guernsey,  on  my  return 
from  Jersey.  I  have  been  endeavouring  to  put  an  end 
to  a  dreadful  persecution  of  our  people,  which  was 
carried  on  for  about  six  years  ;  and  the  Lord  has  given 
me  the  hearts  of  the  king  and  his  council,  and  has 
enabled  me  to  bring  this  business  to  a  happy  conclusion." 

Having  finished  his  business  in  these  islands,  Dr.  Coke 
intended  sailing  from  St.  Aubin,  in  Jersey,  for  England, 
by  the  packet,  but  was  prevented  by  the  following  cir- 
cumstance. The  boat  not  being  able  to  reach  the  shore 
sufficiently  near  for  him  to  get  in,  a  sailor,  through 
pretended  kindness,  offered  to  take  him  on  his  back, 
and  carry  him  on  board.  But,  after  getting  into  the 
water,  instead  of  accomplishing  the  task  he  had  volun- 
tarily undertaken,  he  contrived  to  make  a  false  step, 
and  to  plunge  him  headlong  into  the  sea.  Being  com- 
pletely drenched,  he  was  obliged  to  return  to  the  house 
of  . his  friend,  which  he  had  previously  left,  in  order  to 
change  his  clothes;  but,  through  this  delay,  the  vessel 
sailed  without  him,  and  he  did  not  reach  England  until 
several  days  had  elapsed. 

Affairs  in  Jersey  having  thus  taken  a  favourable  turn, 
the  early  part  of  the  year  1799  was  devoted  by  Dr.  Coke 
almost  exclusively  to  the  service  of  the  foreign  missions, 
the  support  of  which,  with  few  exceptions,  devolved 
wholly  on  himself.  In  the  West  Indies  the  work  had 
considerably  increased,  so  that  twelve  missionaries  had 
been  sent  thither  in  the  short  space  of  eleven  months. 
This  had  created  a  considerable  expense,  which,  he 
observes,  "  was  estimated  at  about  2,400/.  But  God 
has  given  us  about  11,000  souls  in  these  islands,  beside 
those  which  had  been  safely  lodged  in  Abraham's  bosom. 
O  what  is  money  when  compared  with  immortal  souls 
for  whom  Christ  died  !" 

His  negotiations  with  the  bishops  having  terminated 
as  we  have  already  seen  ; — the  preachers  in  Ireland 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


299 


being  permitted  to  travel  without  molestation  ; — and  the 
privileges  of  the  subject,  as  well  as  the  dignity  of  public 
morals  in  the  Norman  Islands,  being  protected  by  the 
British  government;  he  thought  this  a  favourable  oppor- 
tunity to  pay  another  visit  to  his  friends  on  the  American 
continent.  Previously,  however,  to  his  departure,  he 
repaired  once  more  to  Ireland.  From  Ireland  he  again 
returned  to  England,  and  after  attending  the  confer- 
ences in  both  kingdoms,  and  soliciting  contributions  in 
all  his  journeys  for  the  foreign  missions,  he  proceeded 
on  his  eighth  voyage  across  the  Atlantic.  But  since 
neither  his  voyage,  nor  the  consequent  journeys  to  which 
it  led,  contain  any  thing  essentially  different  from  those 
which  have  been  already  described,  a  detail  of  facts 
would  partake  more  of  repetition  than  variety. 

Dr.  Coke,  on  his  embarkation,  carried  with  him  ano- 
ther address  from  the  English  conference,  again  soliciting 
the  American  brethren  not  to  enforce  with  rigour  the 
promise  which  he  had  previously  made,  but  requesting 
them  to  permit  his  return  to  England,  as  they  thought 
his  presence  necessary  on  various  accounts.  To  this 
address  the  conference  at  Baltimore  returned  the  follow- 
ing reply : — 

"We  have  considered,  with  the  greatest  attention,  the 
request  you  have  made  for  the  doctor's  return  to  Eu- 
rope ;  and  after  revolving  the  subject  deeply  in  our 
minds,  and  spending  part  of  two  days  in  debating  there- 
on, we  still  feel  an  ardent  desire  for  his  continuance  in 
America.  This  arises  from  the  critical  state  of  Bishop 
Asbury's  health,  the  extension  of  our  work,  our  affection 
for,  and  approbation  of  the  doctor,  and  his  probable  use- 
fulness, provided  he  continue  with  us.  We  wish  to 
detain  him,  as  we  greatly  need  his  services.  But  the 
statement  you  have  laid  before  us  in  your  address,  of 
the  success  of  the  West  India  missions  under  his  super- 
intendence, the  arduous  attempt  to  carry  the  gospel 
among  the  native  Irish  requiring  his  influence  and  sup- 
port, and  the  earnest  request  you  have  added  to  this 
representation,  '  Believing  it  to  be  for  the  glory  of  God,' 
hath  turned  the  scale  at  present  in  your  favour.  We 
have,  therefore,  in  compliance  with  your  request,  lent 
the  doctor  to  you  for  a  season,  to  return  to  us  as  soon 


300 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


as  he  conveniently  can,  but  at  farthest  by  the  meeting 
of  our  next  general  conference. 

"  Signed  by  order  and  in  the  behalf  of  the  general 
conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
in  the  United  States  of  America, 

"  Francis  Asbury, 
"Richard  Whatcoat. 
"  Baltimore,  May  9,  1800." 

Dr.  Coke  continued  either  on  the  continent  or  in  the 
West  Indies  during  the  remaining  part  of  the  year  1799, 
and  through  a  considerable  portion  of  1800,  after  which 
he  once  more  revisited  Ireland.  In  that  kingdom  he 
found,  on  his  arrival,  that  both  the  preachers  and  the 
societies  had  been  permitted  to  enjoy  as  much  peace  as 
the  disordered  state  of  the  country  had  given  them  rea- 
son to  expect,  and  that  religion  had  flourished  even 
amid  the  devastations  which  rebellion  had  occasioned. 

But,  although  peace  was  thus  enjoyed  in  Ireland,  he 
was  compelled  to  learn,  with  sorrow,  that  the  torch  of 
persecution  had  been  lighted  up  in  the  Summer  Islands. 
Mr.  Stephenson,  who  had  been  permitted  to  sail  from 
Falmouth  without  paying  the  king's  head  money,  pro- 
ceeded on  his  voyage,  according  to  appointment,  and 
reached  Bermuda  in  safety.  On  his  arrival,  the  aspect 
of  things  appeared  favourable.  His  preaching  was  at- 
tended with  success  ;  many  were  awakened,  and  domes- 
tic tranquillity  prevailed.  But  after  some  time,  when 
he  began  to  address  the  negroes,  his  conduct  gave  such 
considerable  offence  to  the  white  men  in  power,  that 
they  united  their  influence  to  prevent  him  altogether 
from  publishing  those  truths  which  they  had  previously 
sanctioned  with  their  approbation. 

It  happened  that  at  this  time  there  was  no  law  in 
existence  in  the  islands  which  prohibited  the  conduct 
pursued  by  Mr.  Stephenson.  But  a  spirit  of  persecu- 
tion, wrhen  it  is  associated  with  power,  rarely  fails  to 
find  means  for  the  execution  of  its  plans  and  purposes. 
On  the  24th  of  May,  1800,  the  colonial  legislature  passed 
a  law  which  they  thus  entitled,  "An  act  to  prevent  per- 
sons pretending,  or  having  pretended,  to  be  ministers 
of  the  gospel,  or  missionaries  from  any  religious  society 
whatever,  and  not  invested  with  holy  orders  according 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


301 


to  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Church  of  England 
or  the  Church  of  Scotland,  from  acting  as  preachers  or 
schoolmasters."  The  penalties  annexed  to  the  viola- 
tion of  this  law  were  a  fine  of  50Z.  and  discretionary- 
imprisonment. 

As  this  law  was  evidently  made  to  silence  Mr.  Stephen- 
son, by  specifying  certain  qualifications  which  it  was 
well  known  he  did  not  possess ;  and  as  it  could  not  be 
permanent  until  it  received  the  royal  sanction,  he  viewed 
it  in  no  other  light  than  as  an  act  of  persecution,  to  which 
he  could  not  conscientiously  submit.  He  therefore  con- 
tinued preaching  as  before,  being  fully  resolved  to  wait 
the  event.  He  did  not  long  remain  ignorant  of  the  con- 
sequence of  his  perseverance.  On  the  24th  of  June  he 
was  taken  into  custody,  and  committed  to  the  public  jail, 
to  take  his  trial  at  the  next  assizes  in  the  December  fol- 
lowing. On  his  first  commitment  it  was  his  intention 
to  remain  in  jail  until  his  trial ;  but,  as  it  was  a  bailable 
offence,  and  living  in  confinement  was  particularly  ex- 
pensive, at  the  end  of  fifteen  days  he  procured  sureties 
for  his  appearance  at  the  time  required. 

The  trial  which  followed  was  perfectly  in  unison  with 
the  law  that  made  preaching  criminal.  Mr.  Stephenson 
was  found  guilty  of  the  offence,  with  the  aggravating 
circumstances  of  having  shaken  hands  with  some  of  the 
black  people  after  preaching,  and  was  therefore  con- 
demned to  lie  in  the  common  jail  for  six  months,  to  pay 
a  fine  of  50Z.,  and  to  discharge  the  fees  of  court.  He 
was  recommitted  immediately  after  his  trial,  pursuant 
to  his  sentence,  and  continued  in  jail  until  June,  1801  ; 
and,  when  liberated,  he  was  so  emaciated  through  his 
long  confinement  in  this  sultry  climate  that  he  never 
afterward  fully  recovered  from  the  injuries  he  had 
sustained. 

As  the  Methodist  missionaries  were  always  sure  to 
find  in  Dr.  Coke  an  unwearied  advocate  and  a  genuine 
friend,  an  account  of  the  preceding  transactions  was 
transmitted  to  him  as  they  occurred,  that  he  might  take 
such  steps  as  should  be  deemed  necessary  to  prevent 
the  edict  from  receiving  the  royal  sanction.  It  was 
necessary,  also,  that  it  should  be  negatived  as  soon  as 
possible,  for,  until  this  was  done,  it  continued  to  operate 


302 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  CORE* 


with  all  the  force  of  law.  A  memorial  was  accordingly 
drawn  up  by  this  indefatigable  man,  to  be  presented  to 
his  majesty  in  council,  and  letters  were  instantly  ad- 
dressed to  the  Right  Honourable  Henry  Dundas,  the 
duke  of  Portland,  and  others,  setting  forth  the  occasion 
of  the  Bermuda  law,  and  stating  the  consequences  which 
had  already  resulted  from  its  unsanctioned  operation. 

The  memorial  written  by  Dr.  Coke  on  this  occasion 
gives  a  perspicuous  statement  of  facts,  and  displays  an 
extensive  acquaintance  with  the  British  constitution. 
The  noblemen  to  whom  he  appealed  immediately  inte- 
rested themselves  in  behalf  of  his  request,  and  boldly 
espoused  the  cause  of  religious  toleration.  To  Dr. 
Coke  several  letters  were  written  by  them,  and  they 
transmitted  their  sentiments  to  the  governor  of  Bermuda. 
The  tone  of  their  expressions  soon  softened  the  rigour 
of  Mr.  Stephenson's  confinement ;  but  through  the  delay 
which  a  multiplicity  of  business  must  always  occasion 
where  the  affairs  of  an  empire  are  transacted,  it  was  not 
until  Mr.  Stephenson  had  worn  out  the  period  of  his 
imprisonment  that  the  rights  of  conscience  were  crowned 
with  another  triumph.  His  majesty  was  at  length  gra- 
ciously pleased  to  refuse  his  royal  sanction  to  the  law 
in  question,  so  that  the  Bermuda  Islands  were  once  more 
free  for  missionary  exertions.  These  providential  open- 
ings have  been  since  embraced,  and  we  have  now  a 
small  but  flourishing  society  established  in  peace. 

The  affairs  of  Bermuda  had  not  been  brought  to  a  full 
termination,  before  Dr.  Coke's  attention  was  arrested 
by  a  singular  circumstance  which  strongly  marks  the 
power  of  conscience  ;  and  which  furnished  him  with  an 
opportunity  of  rescuing  the  character  of  his  deceased 
friend,  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,  from  some  aspersions 
that  had  been  cast  on  his  reputation. 

It  was  not  long  after  Mr.  Wesley's  death,  which  took 
place  in  1791,  that  a  pamphlet  made  its  appearance  in 
the  world,  professing  to  give  a  short  history  of  his  life, 
and  to  derive  its  information  from  authentic  sources. 
This  pamphlet,  which  was  not  destitute  of  literary  merit, 
nor  deficient  in  those  ingredients  which  traduction 
always  finds  it  needful  to  employ  in  the  garb  of  plau- 
sibility, soon  found  among  the  dissolute  and  the  gay  a 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


303 


number  of  admirers,  who  gladly  availed  themselves  of  the 
sanction  which  it  afforded  to  lessen  his  reputation,  by- 
retailing  the  stories  which  it  contained.  Among  other 
things  the  author  published  two  letters,  which  he  pro- 
fessed to  be  the  genuine  production  of  Mr.  Wesley's 
pen,  addressed  to  a  young  lady  on  the  subject  of  love, 
at  a  time  when  he  was  far  advanced  in  years,  and  when 
all  his  friends  had  beheld  him  making  preparations  for 
leaving  the  world.  These  letters  contained  nothing 
which  the  world  would  call  dishonourable  ;  but,  being 
written  in  a  peculiar  strain  of  canting  gallantry,  they 
excited  much  notice  ;  and,  in  the  estimation  of  those 
who  believed  their  authenticity,  to  ensure  which  every 
artifice  was  employed,  degraded  his  character,  by  con- 
trasting them  with  his  other  writings  and  his  years. 
From  this  pamphlet  these  letters  found  their  way  into 
many  of  the  London  and  provincial  papers,  and  in  some 
publications  they  continue  to  be  circulated  even  to  the 
present  day. 

To  prevent  all  suspicion  of  their  authenticity,  the 
author  declared  that  the  original  letters,  in  the  hand- 
writing of  Mr.  Wesley,  were  then  in  his  possession, 
and  that  they  should  be  open  to  the  inspection  of  any 
person  who  would  call  at  a  given  place  to  examine 
them.  With  this  open  declaration  many  were  satisfied  ; 
but  others  who  continued  incredulous  actually  called. 
Unfortunately,  however,  they  always  happened  to  call 
either  when  the  author  was  engaged,  or  when  he  was 
from  home,  or  when  these  original  letters  were  lent  for 
the  inspection  of  others  !  It  so  happened  that,  though 
they  were  always  open  to  examination,  they  could  never 
be  seen. 

Ten  years  had  passed  away  from  the  first  appearance 
of  this  publication  before  the  secret  was  disclosed.  In 
the  interim  those  who  had  been  interested  in  the  issue, 
after  being  divided  between  credulity  and  disbelief,  had 
mutually  suffered  the  affair  to  rest  in  peace.  But  peace 
was  not  the  portion  allotted  for  the  author.  Stung  with 
remorse  for  having  wronged  the  character  of  a  worthy 
man,  he  voluntarily  sent  to  Dr.  Coke  the  following 
letter,  which  I  copy  from  the  original  at  this  moment 
before  me : — 


304 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


"  To  the  Rev.  Dr.  Coke,  New  Chapel,  City-Road,  London. 

"  Saturday  morning,  January  24,  1801. 

"  Rev.  Sir, — As  the  author  of  a  silly  pamphlet  pub- 
lished some  years  ago,  entitled  '  An  impartial  review 
of  the  Life  and  Writings  of  the  Rev.  J.  Wesley,''  I 
have  taken  the  liberty  of  addressing  you  on  that  subject 
for  the  purpose  of  disburthening  my  mind,  in  some  de- 
gree, of  that  intolerable  weight  with  which  it  has  been 
oppressed  in  consequence  of  the  folly  and  wicked  tend- 
ency of  that  publication  ;  and  I  now  candidly  declare  to 
you  and  to  the  world  that  most  of  the  pretended  facts 
therein  mentioned  are  groundless  ;  the  charges  some- 
times false  ;  and  the  characters  as  delineated  therein, 
both  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  W.  and  others,  are  generally  un- 
just, and  unsanctioned  even  by  my  own  opinion.  \t 
the  same  time,  I  natter  myself  you  will  have  the  can- 
dour to  believe  that  my  motives  in  the  publication  were 
influenced  rather  by  folly  and  wantonness  than  delibe- 
rate wickedness;  more  especially  if  it  be  taken  into 
consideration  that  at  that  time  I  entertained  sentiments 
somewhat  different  from  what  I  do  at  present. 

"  I  expect  from  your  known  liberality  that  no  undue 
advantage  will  be  taken  of  the  candid  declaration  now 
made,  (though  you  are  at  liberty,  if  you  think  proper, 
to  make  it  public.)  Wishing  you,  in  the  meanwhile, 
all  imaginable  prosperity  in  the  great  work  in  which 
you  are  so  usefully  and  zealously  engaged,  I  beg  leave 
to  subscribe  myself,  Rev.  sir, 

"  Your  most  obedient,  humble  servant, 

"  J.  Collet. 

"  No.  9,  Church-row,  Pancras,  Middlesex. 

"P.  S.  I  forgot  to  say  that  the  two  infamous  letters 
in  the  pamphlet  attributed  to  Mr.  Wesley  are  fictitious, 
being  the  invention  of  my  own  disordered  imagination. 

"J.  C." 

Dr.  Coke's  anxiety  to  make  this  letter  public  was  not 
less  ardent  than  his  joy  on  receiving  it.  But  being  un- 
willing to  violate  the  restrictions  which  had  been  con- 
fided to  his  honour,  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Collet,  requesting 
of  him  the  liberty  to  send  copies  of  his  letter  into  the 
world,  through  the  medium  of  the  press,  that  where  the 
poison  had  been  diffused  the  antidote  might  follow.  At 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


305 


the  same  time  he  proposed  calling  on  him  on  some 
future  occasion,  if  such  an  interview  would  be  agree- 
able. These  propositions  drew  from  Mr.  Collet  the 
following  note  : — 

"  J.  Collet's  respects  to  Dr.  Coke,  informs  him  that 
he  has  no  manner  of  objection  to  his  letter  being  made 
public  by  the  means  of  the  press ;  but  would  not  wish 
it  by  any  other  means,  if  Dr.  Coke  thinks  that  would 
answer  the  same  end.  J.  C.  is  sorry  he  cannot  be  at 
home  the  hour  Dr.  Coke  proposes  to  call  on  him,  but 
hopes  this  note  will  answer  the  same  end. 

"  Friday  morning,  January  29,  1801." 

These  letters,  agreeably  to  the  liberty  granted  by  Mr. 
Collet,  were  accordingly  made  public  in  several  papers, 
and  copies  were  printed  in  some  periodical  publica- 
tions. Connected  as  they  are  with  the  life  of  Dr.  Coke, 
they  claim  some  notice  in  this  volume,  to  show  his 
readiness  to  vindicate  his  deceased  friend,  to  distinguish 
his  sense  of  honour  in  omitting  to  publish  them  without 
first  obtaining  permission  ;  and  above  all,  to  exhibit  to 
others  the  influence  of  conscience,  even  after  many 
years  had  elapsed  between  the  crime  that  was  com- 
mitted and  the  confession  which  it  extorted. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Dr.  Coke  establishes  the  Welsh  missions — Publishes  some  parts 
of  his  commentary — Embarks  on  his  ninth  voyage  to  America — 
Attempts  to  establish  a  mission  in  Gibraltar — Death  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  M'Mullen — Fir%t  interview  with  Miss  Penelope  Goulding 
Smith — Marries  her — Mode  of  travelling — Her  death,  character, 
and  epitaph — Finishes  his  commentary — Projects  the  History  of 
the  West  Indies — History  of  the  Bible — System  of  philosophy 
compiled — Publishes  a  Welsh  translation  of  his  commentary — 
Persecution  in  Jamaica — Substance  of  the  colonial  edict — Finally 
disallowed  by  his  majesty  in  council — In  danger  of  being  lost  in  a 
voyage  to  Ireland — Publishes  a  reply  to  the  Rev.  Melville  Horne 
— Alarm  occasioned  by  Lord  Sidmouth's  bill — Cottager's  Bible 
published  in  numbers — Circular  letter  to  all  the  superintendents — 
Weary  of  employing  travellers  to  sell  his  works — Disposes  of  all 
his  literary  property  to  the  conference. 

There  are  few  men  beside  Dr.  Coke,  under  whose 
care  the  superintendence  of  the  missions  could  have 


306 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


been  placed,  but  would  have  thought  that  those  already- 
established  among  the  scattered  inhabitants  of  Nova 
Scotia,  the  slaves  in  the  West  Indies,  and  the  wild  na- 
tives of  Ireland,  were  fully  equal  to  the  means  of  sup- 
porting them.  But  calculations  like  these,  when  the 
interest  of  immortal  spirits  was  at  stake,  did  not  suit 
the  ardour  of  his  soul.  Anxious  to  promote  the  king- 
dom of  the  Redeemer,  and  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory- 
to  God,  his  love  for  the  welfare  of  Zion  inspired^  him 
with  confidence  in  the  divine  goodness  that  no  prudent 
effort  to  extend  the  gospel  would  ultimately  fail  for 
want  of  temporal  resources.  Full  of  these  convictions, 
he  formed  a  plan  in  1800  for  introducing  the  doctrines 
of  the  Wesleyan  Methodists  among  the  Welsh  in  their 
native  tongue.  This  scheme  was  thought  at  first  to  be 
romantic  ;  and  in  case  of  its  ultimate  failure  those  who 
opposed  the  measure  would,  in  all  probability,  have 
triumphed  in  the  display  of  their  own  penetration.  But 
God  favoured  the  exertions  of  his  servant,  and  crowned 
his  pious  efforts  with  more  than  common  success. 

The  work,  indeed,  was  small  and  feeble  in  its  com- 
mencement; but  through  all  its  stages  it  furnished  a 
pleasing  ground  for  hope.  Within  the  short  space  of 
ten  years,  no  less  than  sixty  chapels  were  erected  in 
these  regions,  which  were  filled  with  large  and  attentive 
congregations.  The  societies  kept  pace  with  the  chapels 
and  congregations.  These  contained  5,218  members  : 
and,  among  these,  no  less  than  thirty-six  travelling 
preachers  were  raised  up,  to  carry  on  the  work,  by 
preaching  in  the  same  language  ;  and  these  were  accom- 
panied with  a  still  greater  number  who  acted  in  a  local 
capacity. 

Nor  was  Dr.  Coke  deceived  in  the  resources  for  which 
he  had  confided  in  divine  Providence.  His  exertions 
were  indeed  redoubled  with  the  exigence  of  the  occa- 
sion ;  but  the  liberality  of  the  people  to  whom  he  ap- 
pealed corresponded  with  the  demands  of  the  increasing 
work,  so  that  his  embarrassments  were  not  augmented  in 
proportion  to  the  magnitude  of  the  undertaking.  At  this 
time  the  raising  of  supplies  for  all  the  missions  still 
rested  almost  exclusively  on  himself.  But  his  health, 
his  vigour,  his  diligence,  and  his  zeal,  remained  unim- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


307 


paired,  and  these  were  adequate  to  the  occasion  of  his 
unremitting  toils. 

But  great  and  numerous  as  the  claims  of  the  missions 
were,  upon  his  time  and  attention,  they  did  not  so  far 
engross  the  whole  as  to  draw  his  mind  from  his  literary- 
engagements.  They  retarded  his  progress,  but  they 
could  not  abate  his  energy.  His  leisure  moments, 
wherever  he  travelled,  were  devoted  to  his  commentary, 
which  was  fast  ripening  for  publication. 

Nine  years  had  now  elapsed,  since,  at  the  request  of 
conference,  he  had  entered  on  this  laborious  task ;  dur- 
ing which  time  he  had  been  arranging  his  compilation, 
adjusting  his  original  and  adopted  annotations,  and  pre- 
paring them  for  the  world.  In  the  year  1799,  he  an- 
nounced the  Old  Testament  to  be  ready  for  publication, 
and  proposals  were  made  for  printing  the  work.  In 
1801,  it  made  its  appearance  in  numbers,  and  met  from 
an  enlightened  public  that  support  which  its  intrinsic 
merit  might  embolden  it  to  claim.  Hitherto  nothing  of 
any  considerable  magnitude  had  been  published  on  the 
Bible  among  the  Methodists.  This  voluminous  work, 
consisting  of  six  quarto  volumes,  may  therefore  be  re- 
garded as  forming  an  era  in  the  literary  history  of  Me- 
thodism. Various  intervening  causes  obstructed  the 
regular  publication  of  the  numbers,  so  that  the  commen- 
tary on  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New  was  not  fully 
delivered  to  the  subscribers  until  the  year  1807. 

The  support  of  the  missions,  and  the  publication  of 
his  commentary,  occupied  his  time  and  care  in  a  more 
particular  manner  throughout  the  years  1801  and  1802. 
During  these  periods  he  found  it  necessary  to  make  some 
arrangements  for  the  circulation  of  his  numbers  which 
he  had  not  been  taught  to  expect.  And  in  addition  to 
this,  as  he  was  once  more  about  to  visit  his  friends  on 
the  western  side  of  the  Atlantic,  prudence  directed  him 
to  provide  materials  for  the  press  during  his  absence. 
This  was  accordingly  done  ;  and  the  correction  of  the 
sheets  was  committed  to  the  care  of  a  gentleman  in  Lon- 
don, whose  ability  rendered  him  equal  to  the  undertak- 
ing, and  whose  execution  of  the  task  assigned  him 
entitles  him  to  the  thanks  of  every  reader  who  is  capa- 
ble of  feeling  gratitude  for  a  degree  of  typographical 


308 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


perfection  which  few  works  of  such  magnitude  have 
ever  yet  attained. 

Having  made  all  necessary  preparations  for  his  voy- 
age, Dr.  Coke  sailed  in  the  autumn  of  1803  on  his  ninth 
voyage  to  the  western  world.  But  of  this  voyage  no 
remarkable  circumstances  are  known,  as  he  either  kept 
no  journal,  or  else  that  journal  is  lost.*  From  the  fol- 
lowing passage,  which  occurs  in  a  letter  written  by  Mr. 
Asbury,  it  appears  that  the  present  voyage  was  accom- 
plished with  considerable  expedition,  which  scarcely 
allowed  room  for  many  observations. 

"I  was  a  little  surprised/'  says  this  venerable  apostle 
of  the  continent,  "  at  the  reception  of  a  letter  dated  Pe- 
tersburg, only  about  fifteen  days  after  one  dated  Dub- 
lin, July  4,  1803.  You  have  hastened  your  escape  from 
the  storm  and  tempest  of  war  and  of  water.  O  may  you 
find  a  safe  retreat,  and  a  field  of  great  usefulness  upon 
our  continent."  This  letter,  which  is  dated  Charleston, 
November  23,  1803,  and  is  addressed  to  Bishop  Coke, 
Light-street  chapel,  Baltimore,  points  out  a  track  of 
nearly  5,000  miles  in  length,  which  he  was  earnestly 
invited  to  pursue,  in  order  that  he  might  visit  the  seven 
annual  conferences  on  the  continent  prior  to  his  return. 
This  was  a  tour,  which,  according  to  Mr.  Asbury's 
letter,  would  take  him  about  nine  months  to  accomplish. 
Whether  he  acceded  to  the  proposal  is,  to  the  writer  of 

*  Of  the  particular  number  of  times  that  Dr.  Coke  crossed  the 
Atlantic,  different  opinions  have  been  entertained  ;  and  hence  va- 
rious accounts  have  been  published.  To  this  uncertainty  the  defi- 
ciency in  his  published  journals  has  in  no  small  degree  contributed. 
It,  however,  appears,  from  an  inspection  of  his  private  papers,  that 
in  going  and  returning,  he  crossed  the  Atlantic  no  less  than  eigh- 
teen times.  Of  his  first  five  voyages  an  account  is  published  in  his 
journals,  and  the  particulars  of  another  are  inserted  in  the  Me- 
thodist Magazine  for  the  year  1798.  Among  his  private  papers 
some  memorials  are  preserved  in  his  own  handwriting  of  his  se- 
venth and  eighth  voyages,  with  their  dates  respectively  fixed,  as 
stated  in  the  preceding  pages.  His  ninth  and  last  voyage  is  ascer- 
tained from  his  own  letters  now  in  the  author's  possession,  and 
from  the  date  of  others  addressed  to  Dr.  Coke  while  in  America  in 
the  year  1803,  as  mentioned  above..  It  also  appears  from  his  own 
handwriting  that  he  visited  the  West  Indies  four  times ;  but  in 
what  particular  years,  as  he  has  omitted  some  of  the  dates,  the 
writer  has  not  been  able  to  ascertain.  He  mentions  the  fact  in  a 
memorial  presented  to  the  king. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


309 


these  pages,  very  uncertain.  It  is  equally  doubtful 
whether  he  visited  the  West  Indies  from  the  continent 
prior  to  his  return,  or  whether  he  had  taken  his  leave, 
which  eventually  proved  to  be  final,  on  a  former  occa- 
sion. It  is  however  certain,  that  he  was  at  Baltimore 
about  the  end  of  November,  1803  ;  and  it  may  be  fairly 
presumed  that  he  did  not  revisit  England  until  several 
months  had  elapsed  in  the  year  1804,  at  which  time  he 
took  his  leave  of  the  continent,  to  visit  it  no  more. 

It  was  during  this  last  visit  to  the  United  States,  that 
Dr.  Coke  repaired  to  the  city  of  Washington,  and 
preached  in  the  capitol,  before  the  American  congress. 
His  discourse  was  on  the  wisdom,  dignity,  and  import- 
ance of  the  gospel,  as  contrasted  with  the  spirit  of  the 
world.  And  from  the  testimony  of  a  gentleman,  who 
took  him  in  his  carriage  to  the  capital,  it  appears  that 
his  sermon  was  considered  as  both  eloquent  and 
sublime. 

Finding,  on  his  return  to  England,  that  the  missions, 
both  at  home  and  abroad,  were  in  a  flourishing  condi- 
tion, he  turned  his  attention  to  Gibraltar,  to  which  place 
he  had  been  importuned  to  send  missionaries  several 
years  before.  Already  had  the  doctrine  and  discipline 
of  the  Methodists  made  their  appearance  on  this  south- 
ern extremity  of  Europe,  through  some  pious  soldiers 
who  were  stationed  in  that  fortress,  but  with  whose 
solicitations,  until  the  present  year,  he  found  it  inconve- 
nient to  comply. 

It  was  in  the  autumn  of  1804,  that  Mr.  M'Mullen,  with 
his  wife  and  an  infant  daughter,  went  thither  as  a  mis- 
sionary. Their  voyage  was  long  and  dangerous  ;  but 
storms  and  contrary  winds  were  to  his  family  only  the 
beginning  of  sorrows.  After  having  been  driven  on  the 
Barbary  coast,  they  reached  Gibraltar  about  the  end  of 
September,  but  found,  on  their  arrival,  that  the  yellow 
fever  was  raging  among  all  ranks  with  unexampled  vio- 
lence. Every  thing  was  in  confusion.  Consternation 
everywhere  prevailed.  The  report  of  death  was  heard 
in  almost  every  dwelling ;  and  every  face  was  covered 
with  horror. 

The  child  was  taken  ill  almost  immediately  on  their 
arrival,  but  survived  the  disease.    On  the  first  of  Octo- 


310 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


ber,  Mr.  M'Mullen  wrote  a  letter  to  England,  describing 
the  calamities  of  their  condition.  With  the  same  fatal 
disease  he  was  seized  on  the  tenth,  and  on  the  eighteenth 
he  was  a  lifeless  corpse.  At  the  time  of  his  decease  his 
wife  felt  symptoms  of  the  same  disorder  ;  and  after  lin- 
gering a  little  longer  than  her  husband,  followed  him  to 
the  world  of  spirits,  and  the  house  appointed  for  all 
living,  leaving  their  surviving  orphan  in  the  hands  of 
strangers,  in  the  midst  of  pestilence,  in  a  foreign  land. 
By  the  first  convenient  opportunity  Miss  M'Mullen  was 
sent  to  England,  and  consigned  to  the  care  of  Dr.  Coke. 

This  train  of  disasters  was  not  without  its  natural 
effects.  To  a  superficial  observer  it  seemed  to  wear 
the  frown  of  Omnipotence.  But  we  know  that  the 
way  of  God  is  in  the  whirlwind,  and  that  shades,  more 
or  less,  accompany  all  his  dispensations.  It  was  not 
till  the  year  1808,  that  another  missionary  was  sent  to 
Gibraltar.  His  labours  were  attended  with  the  divine 
blessing;  and  his  successors  still  continue  to  behold  the 
fruit  of  their  exertions  in  the  cause  of  God. 

It  would  be  a  severe  reflection  on  the  character  of 
Dr.  Coke,  if,  while  appealing  to  the  benevolence  of  the 
liberal,  in  support  of  the  missions,  he  had  been  parsimo- 
nious of  his  own  personal  property.  But  with  this 
inconsistency  of  character  he  never  can  be  charged. 
His  property,  like  his  time  and  life,  was  at  the  service 
of  the  missions  ;  and  to  supply  deficiencies  in  the  col- 
lections which  he  made,  as  well  as  to  assist  the  societies 
in  foreign  parts,  in  completing  the  chapels  which  they 
found  it  necessary  to  build,  he  expended  the  whole  of 
his  patrimonial  inheritance.  A  considerable  portion  of 
this  was  freely  given  to  support  the  work  of  God  ;  and 
such  sums  as  he  lent  were  advanced  on  securities,  which 
common  prudence  would  teach  men,  who  calculate  on 
an  accumulation  of  wealth,  to  reject.  But  these  were 
advanced,  with  a  strong  confidence  in  God,  to  promote 
his  cause  in  the  earth  ;  and  on  the  whole  his  losses 
were  less  considerable  than  might  have  been  expected. 
His  example  and  his  precepts  therefore  associated  in  the 
appeals  which  he  made ;  and  God,  in  both,  was  pleased 
to  repay  his  confidence,  even  in  this  life,  with  an  ample 
remuneration. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


311 


It  frequently  happens,  in  the  progress  of  human  life, 
that  our  movements  are  influenced  by  unforeseen  events, 
and  that  we  are  conducted  to  issues  which  were  con- 
cealed from  anticipation.  It  was  from  such  a  train  of 
circumstances  that  Dr.  Coke  was  introduced  to  a  lady 
whose  unexampled  liberality  awakened  his  surprise,  and 
whose  benevolent  disposition  toward  the  cause  of  God 
so  far  gained  his  affections  from  a  congeniality  of  soul, 
that  in  the  space  of  a  few  months  she  became  his  wife. 
The  occasion  of  their  meeting  was  briefly  as  follows  : — 

Dr.  Coke,  while  travelling  through  the  country,  so- 
liciting support  for  the  missions,  happened  in  the  early 
part  of  the  year  1805,  to  visit  Bristol.  Consulting  with 
Mr.  Pawson,  whose  letter  had  brought  him  thither, 
about  the  plan  of  his  proceeding  through  the  city,  he 
was  strongly  urged  to  call  on  a  Miss  Smith,  a  lady  who 
was  at  once  generous  and  rich,  but  who  was  indisposed, 
and  was  then  at  the  Hot  Wells,  for  the  recovery  of  her 
health.  Pleased  with  the  prospect  of  a  donation  that 
would  bear  some  resemblance  to  the  favourable  reports 
of  her  liberality,  which  he  had-  heard  with  pleasure,  he 
repaired  in  company  with  Mr.  Pawson  to  her  lodgings. 
Having  stated,  on  being  introduced,  the  occasion  of  his 
intrusion,  Miss  Smith,  with  a  countenance  beaming 
with  generosity,  immediately  subscribed  one  hundred 
guineas ;  but  observed  that,  as  at  that  moment  she  had 
no  money  to  spare,  she  would  thank  Dr.  Coke  to  call 
on  her  at  Bradford,  in  Wiltshire,  to  which  place  she 
should  shortly  return,  when  she  would  pay  him  her  sub- 
scription. At  the  same  time  she  invited  him,  and  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Pawson,  to  dine  with  her  in  Bristol,  with  which 
invitation  they  complied,  and  found  her  soul  truly  alive 
to  God.  Such  was  their  first  interview,  as  stated  by 
Dr.  Coke,  in  a  letter  which  is  now  before  the  author. 

Astonished  at  the  gift,  which  became  enhanced  in  its 
value  by  the  manner  in  which  it  was  bestowed,  Dr.  Coke 
remained,  for  some  moments,  absorbed  in  silent  admira- 
tion, on  the  discovery  of  one  hundred  guineas  being 
added  to  her  name  ;  and  found  himself  at  a  loss  for  lan- 
guage to  express  the  gratitude  of  his  heart  for  this  evi- 
dence of  her  strong  attachment  to  the  cause  of  God. 
From  her  conversation  while  at  dinner,  and  afterward, 


312 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


he  soon  found  that  the  bent  of  her  soul  was  so  far  con- 
genial with  that  of  his  own,  that  they  appeared  to  be 
mutually  affected  by  the  same  hopes  and  fears,  and  to  be 
actuated  by  the  same  powerful  principle  ;  and  he  began 
to  think  her  a  suitable  companion  for  his  declining  years. 
Calling  on  her  at  Bradford,  for  the  payment  of  her  sub- 
scription, he  was  fully  confirmed  in  his  favourable  opi- 
nion, and  more  especially  so,  as,  instead  of  repining  at 
her  former  liberality,  she  gave  him  two  hundred  guineas, 
while  he  expected  only  one.  From  this  time  an  ac- 
quaintance began,  which  led  to  their  marriage  in  April, 
1805. 

As  Miss  Smith  had  regularly  kept  a  diary  of  her  ex- 
perience, and  of  the  passing  events  which  occurred,  in 
the  issue  of  which  she  was  interested,  and  continued 
the  practice  for  some  considerable  time  after  her  mar- 
riage, it  is  not  to  be  expected  that  she  would  pass  over 
the  solemnization  of  this  event  in  total  silence.  From 
her  papers,  the  following  paragraphs,  written  on  the 
day  of  her  marriage,  are  copied  literally,  to  show  the 
spirit  of  piety  that  reigned  in  her  heart,  and  breathed 
through  the  productions  of  her  pen. 

"Monday,  April  1,  1805. 

"  My  most  beloved  brother  in  Christ,  Dr.  Coke,  and 
myself,  being  clearly  and  fully  convinced,  it  was  our 
gracious  God's  holy  will  and  pleasure  for  us  to  be 
united ;  and  being  fully  and  entirely  satisfied,  that  we 
could  lay  ourselves  out  much  more  for  the  glory  of  God, 
and  live  in  a  greater  degree  of  devotedness  to  him  in 
the  married  than  in  a  single  state  ;  and  that  God  would 
be  very  graciously  present  with  us,  and  bless  us  in  a 
peculiar  manner  ;  in  consequence  of  this  being  made 
manifest  to  us  from  our  God,  we  presented  ourselves 
before  him,  made  a  solemn  surrender  of  ourselves  to 
him,  and  under  him  to  each  other,  and  were  solemnly 
married  in  the  Lord  this  morning  ;  our  God  conde- 
scended to  be  very  graciously  present  with  us.  O  our 
gracious  Lord  God,  accept,  we  humbly  beseech  thee, 
of  this  solemn  surrender  we  have  made  of  ourselves. 
Unto  thee  we  give  up  our  whole  selves,  bodies,  souls, 
and  spirits,  all  we  have  and  all  we  are,  unto  thee  ;  to 
thee  altogether  and  entirely.    O  accept  of  our  surrender 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


313 


and  sacrifice  in  and  through  the  Son  of  thy  love  !  And 
may  we,  by  the  help  of  thine  almighty  power  and  good- 
ness, show  forth  thy  praise  continually,  not  only  with 
our  lips,  but  in  our  lives.  Lord,  help  us  so  to  do.  Bless 
my  most  beloved  husband  and  me,  in  our  new  relation 
to  each  other.  O  bless  us,  bless  us,  bless  us.  May  we 
be  thine  altogether,  thine  now,  henceforth,  and  for  ever- 
more !  Amen  and  Amen  ! 

"  And  O,  my  dearest  Lord,  accept  of  my  most  grate- 
ful thanks  for  providing  for  me,  in  thine  infinite  wisdom 
and  goodness,  such  a  precious  follower  of  thine.  Make 
me  a  helpmeet  worthy  of  him.  Let  me  not  be  a  hin- 
derance,  but  of  thy  love  and  mercy  a  fartherance  to  him 
in  every  work  of  faith  and  labour  of  love  :  and  give  us 
continually  such  degrees  of  grace,  that  whether  we  live, 
we  may  live  unto  the  Lord  ;  or  whether  we  die,  we  may 
die  unto  the  Lord  ;  so  that  living  and  dying  wre  may  be 
thine,  O  God,  eternally  thine !    Amen  and  Amen  ! 

"Penelope  G.  Coke." 

This  lady,  who  prior  to  her  marriage  had  been  almost 
secluded  from  the  world,  was  the  only  surviving  child 
of  Joseph  Smith,  Esq.,  an  eminent  solicitor  of  Bradford, 
in  Wiltshire  ;  who,  at  his  death,  had  bequeathed  to  her 
an  ample  fortune.  This,  being  at  her  own  disposal,  she 
was  ready  to  devote  to  the  cause  of  God,  and  particu- 
larly so  in  the  missionary  department,  in  which  her  hus- 
band was  engaged.  She  accordingly  consented  to  leave 
the  scenes  of  her  secluded  retirement,  and  to  travel  with 
him  through  the  kingdom.  But  her  constitution  had 
been  so  impaired  through  her  father's  undue  solicitude 
to  preserve  her  health,  that  she  was  ill  adapted  to  bear 
the  fatigues  of  her  new  station,  or  to  mix  with  the  nu- 
merous and  diversified  strangers  to  whom  she  was  intro- 
duced while  they  were  prosecuting  their  journeys. 

To  furnish  her  with  every  accommodation  while  tra- 
velling, Dr.  Coke  purchased  a  plain  carriage,  in  which, 
without  servants,  and  with  hired  horses,  they  travelled 
from  place  to  place,  by  such  easy  stages  as  her  health 
would  allow.  But  as  they  had  no  certain  dwelling 
place,  they  were  compelled  to  carry  with  them  a  greater 
quantity  of  books,  papers,  and  wearing  apparel  than 
might  have  been  necessary  in  any  other  situation  in 

14 


314 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


life.  This  was  sometimes  an  inconvenience  to  their 
friends,  at  whose  houses  they  occasionally  lodged,  and 
an  incumbrance  to  themselves,  which  many  could  dis- 
cover, but  none  could  prevent. 

Thus  happy  in  accommodating  themselves  to  each 
other's  wants  and  wishes,  several  years  passed  away  in 
the  autumn  of  life,  in  works  of  charity,  and  in  deeds  of 
benevolence,  which  gave  new  charms  to  their  connubial 
felicity.  To  the  pensioners  who  lived  in  a  great  mea- 
sure on  her  bounty,  prior  to  her  marriage,  Mrs.  Coke 
continued  her  liberal  donations  during  life ;  and  after 
her  death,  her  widowed  husband  forbade  any  change  to 
take  place  in  the  allotted  stipends  of  such  as  survived. 
Her  works  praised  her  in  the  gates  ;  and  her  name  will 
be  long  remembered  in  Bradford  by  the  poor  and  the 
afflicted  ;  while  her  example  may  serve  to  stimulate 
others  to  imitate  her  virtuous  deeds.  Her  piety  was 
of  the  most  exalted  kind.  She  seemed  to  enjoy  con- 
stant communion  with  God,  and  to  breathe  on  all  around 
her  that  spirit  of  love  which  glowed  continually  in  her 
heart. 

Of  this  amiable  companion  of  his  toils  and  years,  Dr 
Coke  was  deprived  on  the  25th  of  January,  1811.  She 
died  at  the  house  of  John  Holloway,  Esq.,  City-Road, 
London,  after  a  short  illness,  and  was  interred  in  the 
family  vault  of  her  husband,  in  the  priory  church  at 
Brecon,  in  Wales.  A  succinct  account  of  this  pious 
and  benevolent  woman  was  published  by  her  disconso- 
late husband  in  the  Methodist  Magazine  for  the  year 
1812  ;  not  long  after  he  had  honoured  her  memory  with 
the  following  epitaph,  which  is  engraven  on  a  marble 
over  her  tomb  : — 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


315 


Near  this  Place 
Lie  the  Remains  of 
PENELOPE  GOULDING  COKE, 
Daughter  of  Joseph  Smith,  Esquire, 
late  an  eminent  Attorney, 
at.  Bradford,  in  Wiltshire, 
and  Wife  of  Thomas  Coke,  LL.D., 
of  the  University  of  Oxford. 
She  was  born  at  Bradford,  in  1762, 
was  married  in  April,  1805, 
and  died  in  London  on  the  25th  of  January,  1811. 

She  was  a  Woman 
In  whom  the  common  virtues  which  adorn  her  sex 
were  eclipsed 
by  those  more  exalted  Graces 
that  ornament  the  Christian  Character. 
Through  Life 
She  was  subject  to  many  bodily  afflictions, 
which  would  have  taught  her  by  painful  experience 
to  feel  for  the  distresses  of  others, 
if  she  had  not  learned  the  same  Lesson 
from  a  better  Instructer. 
Although  her  Fortune  was  ample, 
it  was  unequal  to  her  liberality  ; 
And  even  this 
fell  short  of  her  ardent  desire  to  do  good. 
Humility,  Patience, 
Resignation,  and  Gratitude, 
were  the  constant  Companions 
of  her  latter  years  : 
During  which  time 
She  fed  the  Poor  by  her  Bounty 
and  instructed  the  Rich  by  her  Example. 
Her  constant  Communion 
with  her  God 
Rewarded  her  with  present  Peace, 
and,  in  the  full  Assurance  of  Faith 
in  the  Atonement  of  her  Redeemer, 
and  the  Sanctifying  Influences 

of  his  blessed  Spirit, 
Opened  before  her  a  prospect 
Of  Everlasting  Felicity. 
That  a  Person 
so  eminently  Pious  and  Useful 
should  be  thus  snatched  away 
in  the  Prime  of  Life, 
From  a  world  in  which  she  was  so  much  wanted, 
is  not  less  mysterious, 
than  if  she  had  been  suffered  to  remain  in  it. 
Such  peculiar 
Dispensations  of  God 
afford  a  convincing  argument 
in  favour  of  a  Future  State. 
May  those  who  read  this  Inscription 
Imitate  her  Example, 
And  finally  partake  of  her  Eternal  Reward. 


316 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


To  the  missions  that  had  been  already  established, 
Dr.  Coke,  soon  after  his  marriage  in  1805,  began  to 
contemplate  the  expediency  of  making  an  addition. 
This  was  to  send  missionaries  into  such  parts  of  this 
kingdom  as  were  not  included  in  any  regular  circuit, 
and  where  the  inhabitants  scarcely  ever  visited  any 
place  of  public  worship.  In  attempting  to  carry  this 
scheme  into  effect,  he  was  opposed  by  many,  who  con- 
ceived that  the  means  of  support  would  be  inadequate 
to  the  magnitude  of  the  undertaking.  But  his  own  re- 
sources encouraged  him  to  persevere.  He  was  there- 
fore fixed  in  his  purpose,  and  the  point  was  carried. 

In  stating  the  necessity  of  establishing  this  mission, 
and  in  marking  its  origin  and  progress,  Dr.  Coke,  in  the 
report  for  the  year  1808,  makes  the  following  obser- 
vations : — 

"  When  our  friends  and  brethren  reflect  on  the  vast 
extent  to  which  the  gospel  has  been  published  through 
this  kingdom  within  the  last  twenty  years,  many  of  them 
may  be  led  to  wonder  why  these  missions  should  be 
thought  necessary.  But  their  astonishment  will  cease 
when  they  are  informed  that,  out  of  the  11,000  parishes 
which  England  and  Wales  contain,  perhaps  one-half  of 
them  seldom  or  never  hear  the  gospel.  In  numerous 
small  towns,  villages,  and  hamlets,  a  very  considerable 
part  of  the  inhabitants  attend  no  place  of  worship  what- 
ever, nor  once  think  of  entering  a  religious  edifice,  ex- 
cept when  marriages,  baptisms,  or  funerals  occur.  It  is 
among  people  of  this  description  that  our  missions  have 
been  chiefly  established. 

"Within  these  last  three  years  God  has  so  blessed 
these  means,  that  great  numbers  who  had  been  living 
without  hope  and  without  God  in  the  world,  have, 
through  divine  grace,  been  brought  to  know  in  whom 
they  have  believed.  In  addition  to  these,  vast  numbers 
have  been  induced  to  entertain  a  relish  for  the  gospel 
of  which  they  had  scarcely  before  ever  had  a  conception. 
Among  these  several  new  circuits  have  been  formed, 
and  considerable  congregations  collected.  Thirty-five 
missionaries  were  appointed  by  our  last  conference  for 
this  home  department ;  and  we  are  happy  to  find  from 
their  labours,  and  those  of  their  predecessors,  that  the 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


317 


predominant  vices  are  considerably  on  the  decline,  and 
that  multitudes  flock  to  the  standard  of  Christ,  as  doves 
to  the  windows."  From  the  year  1808  to  the  present 
time,  these  home  missions  have  been  attended  with 
prosperity  ;  and  events  have  proved  that  they  are  need- 
ful auxiliaries  to  the  regular  circuits,  by  adding  to  their 
extent,  and  by  augmenting  their  number.* 

The  expense  occasioned  by  the  various  missions  which 
were  established  in  Nova  Scotia,  in  the  West  Indies,  in 
Gibraltar,  in  Ireland,  in  Wales,  and  in  the  uncultivated 
parts  of  this  country,  was  now  become  a  subject  of 
serious  moment.  Dr.  Coke  had  been  instrumental  in 
the  establishment  of  almost  all ;  and  the  support  of  all 
had  rested  principally  on  his  personal  exertions  until 
the  year  1804,  at  which  time  public  collections  in  their 
favour  were  appointed  by  conference  throughout  the 
connection.  Dr.  Coke  was  president  of  the  conference 
in  1805,  when  the  home  missions  were  established  ;  and 
this  circumstance,  perhaps,  in  conjunction  with  that  re- 
spect which  was  due  to  him  for  his  past  exertions,  pre- 
vented the  opposition  made  to  his  proposition  from  being 
successful ;  especially  as  the  property  he  had  acquired 
by  marriage,  it  was  well  known,  would  be  ready  to 
supply  deficiencies  in  the  public  and  private  contri- 
butions. 

The  history  of  his  life  in  the  years  1806,  1807,  and 
1808,  furnishes  but  few  incidents  that  can  claim  a  place 
in  his  biography.  During  these  periods  he  was  pub- 
licly employed  in  visiting  the  societies  ;  in  attending  the 
conferences  both  in  England  and  Ireland  ;  in  begging 
from  door  to  door  ;  and  in  completing  his  commentary. 
In  his  private  hours  he  endeavoured  to  estimate  the 
advantages  which  might  probably  result  from  new  pub- 
lications, when  his  quarto  volumes  were  finished,  and 
in  making  arrangements  for  such  works  as  have  since 
made  their  appearance  in  the  world. 

During  the  early  part  of  the  year  1806,  his  time  was 
chiefly  engrossed  with  the  work  which  his  commentary 
afforded.  But  toward  the  conclusion  of  the  year,  he 
had  so  far  overcome  this  pressure,  that  he  contemplated 

*  These  home  missions  are  now  considered  as  circuits,  and  are 
supported  from  another  fund. 


318 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


the  history  of  the  West  Indies  ;  made  preparations  foi 
his  history  of  the  Bible  ;  and  got  ready  for  the  press  his 
answer  to  Mr.  Nott ;  to  which  we  have  alluded  in  an 
early  part  of  this  volume. 

It  was  on  the  7th  of  June,  1807,  that  the  last  sheet  of 
his  commentary  was  finished  for  the  printer.  But  after 
this,  in  order  to  review  the  passing  events  which  at  that 
time  astonished  Europe,  and  even  the  whole  civilized 
world,  he  published  an  appendix  to  it,  which  was  after- 
ward printed  in  a  separate  volume,  entitled  the  "  Recent 
Occurrences  of  Europe,"  &c.  This  was  followed  by 
an  index  in  the  same  year,  which  gave  the  finishing 
stroke  to  his  voluminous  work. 

In  1808  his  System  of  Philosophy  was  compiled,  but 
its  publication  was  suspended  until  a  future  day.  It 
was  his  intention,  also,  during  this  year,  to  collect  all 
his  journals,  both  printed  and  unprinted,  to  connect 
them  with  the  most  remarkable  incidents  of  his  life, 
and  to  intersperse  them  with  such  anecdotes  as  would 
at  once  amuse  and  instruct  his  readers.  He  was,  how- 
ever, diverted  from  accomplishing  this  purpose,  by  re- 
ceiving the  unpleasant  tidings  that  an  act  had  passed 
the  legislative  assembly  in  Jamaica,  which  exposed  the 
missionaries  in  that  island  to  all  the  violence  of  colonial 
persecution.  To  prevent  this  law  from  becoming  per- 
manent by  receiving  the  royal  sanction,  Dr.  Coke  once 
more  applied  to  his  friends  in  power,  and  received  from 
several  some  nattering  assurances  that  persecution 
would  not  be  sanctioned  either  by  his  majesty  or  coun- 
cil. But,  as  the  act  had  not  yet  arrived,  nothing  at 
present  could  be  done  to  relieve  those  who  suffered  from 
its  coercive  influence.  This  circumstance  afforded  him 
leisure  to  procure  a  Welsh  translation  of  his  com- 
mentary on  the  New  Testament,  which  he  began  to 
publish  in  that  language  at  the  close  of  the  year.  It 
was,  however,  impeded  for  some  time  by  the  improper 
conduct  of  a  person  whom  he  had  employed  as  a  trans- 
lator. This  man  took  occasion  to  introduce  sentiments 
that  were  diametrically  opposite  to  those  which  he 
found  in  the  original. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1809,  Dr.  Coke  found  it 
necessary  to  watch  the  progress  of  the  Jamaica  law, 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


319 


which  was  now  presented  for  royal  sanction.  The  law 
in  question,  after  recommending  to  the  proprietors  of 
slaves  the  instruction  of  them  in  the  principles  of  the 
Christian  faith,  proceeds  with  its  prohibitory  and  penal 
clauses  in  the  following  manner  : — "  Provided,  never- 
theless, that  the  instruction  of  such  slaves  shall  be  con- 
fined to  the  doctrines  of  the  Established  Church  in  this 
island  ;  and  that  no  Methodist  missionary,  or  other 
sectary  or  preacher,  shall  presume  to  instruct  our 
slaves,  or  to  receive  them  into  their  houses,  chapels, 
or  conventicles,  of  any  sort  or  description,  under  the 
penalty  of  twenty  pounds  for  every  slave  proved  to 
have  been  there,  and  to  be  recovered  in  a  summary 
manner  before  any  three  justices  of  the  peace  ;  who,  or 
the  majority  of  whom,  are  hereby  authorized  and  em- 
powered to  issue  their  warrant  for  the  recovery  of  the 
same,  and  on  refusal  of  payment  to  commit  the  offender 
or  offenders  to  the  county  jail  until  the  payment  of  the 
said  fine  or  fines,  which  shall  be  paid  over  to  the 
churchwardens  of  the  parish  where  the  offence  shall 
be  committed,  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor  of  such  pa- 
rish. 

"Passed  the  assembly,  this  11th  of  November,  1807. 

"  Philip  Redwood,  Speaker. 

"  Passed  the  council,  this  27th  of  November,  1807. 

"  R.  Robertson,  CI.  Council. 

"  I  consent,  this  28th  of  November,  1807. 

"Eyre  Coote." 

Of  this  law  and  its  concomitant  ordinances,  together 
with  the  manner  of  their  operation  and  the  effects  which 
resulted  from  them,  a  detailed  account  has  been  pub- 
lished by  Dr.  Coke  in  the  second  volume  of  his  History 
of  the  West  Indies.  Many  months  elapsed  after  this 
colonial  edict  was  enacted  before  it  made  its  appear- 
ance in  England.  It  was  withheld  so  long  as  the  po- 
litical principles  of  the  constitution  of  Jamaica  would 
allow,  that  during  the  interim  it  might  operate  without 
being  ratified;  and  that  the  period  of  its  repeal,  which 
its  most  sanguine  supporters  were  induced  from  the 
enormity  of  its  clauses  to  anticipate,  might  be  protracted 
as  much  as  possible.  And  even  finally,  when  it  came, 
it  was  accompanied  by  an  agent  from  Jamaica,  who 


320 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


appeared  to  be  delegated  to  enforce  its  clauses,  and 
procure,  if  possible,  the  royal  approbation. 

Dr.  Coke  and  his  friends  in  the  meanwhile  were  not 
idle.  They  presented  a  petition,  as  they  had  done  be- 
fore on  similar  occasions,  "  to  the  king's  most  excel- 
lent majesty  in  council ;"  setting  forth  the  advantages 
which  had  resulted  to  the  negroes  from  the  establish- 
ment of  the  mission  in  this  island,  and  adverting  to  the 
effects  which  had  already  been  produced  by  the  imprison- 
ment of  the  missionaries,  the  shutting  up  of  the  chapels, 
the  dispersion  of  the  pious  negroes  in  society,  and  anti- 
cipating consequences  still  more  dreadful,  that  might  be 
expected  to  ensue  in  case  this  edict  should  unhappily 
receive  the  royal  sanction. 

To  the  right  honourable  the  lords  of  the  committee 
of  privy  council  for  trade  and  plantations,  a  memorial 
of  a  similar  nature  was  also  presented ;  and  the  issue 
was  anticipated  with  a  degree  of  solicitude  which  Dr. 
Coke  was  able  to  feel  in  all  its  force.  He  was  not 
without  his  hopes ;  but  he  was  not  wholly  destitute  of 
fears.  He  knew  the  liberal  disposition  of  his  majesty 
and  of  his  royal  ancestors  ;  and  in  the  penetrating  dis- 
cernment of  the  honourable  privy  council  he  placed  the 
most  unbounded  confidence.  But  he  had  to  oppose  the 
combined  influence  of  wealth  and  interest ;  and  he  well 
knew,  from  the  tardy  movements  which  were  made 
in  the  abolition  of  tbe  slave  trade,  that  religion  and 
humanity  may  have  claims  which  cannot  always  be 
heard. 

At  an  early  period  of  this  persecution,  before  the 
chapel  doors  were  completely  shut,  none  but  men  of 
free  condition  were  permitted  to  enter,  and  sentinels 
were  appointed  to  prevent  the  slaves  from  joining  the 
assembly.  On  some  of  these  occasions  the  language  of 
the  excluded  negroes,  who  crowded  around  the  doors, 
was  truly  pathetic  ;  and  it  was  rendered  still  more  inte- 
resting from  being  accompanied  with  tears.  "  Massa, 
me  no  go  to  heaven  now." — "  White  men  keep  black 
men  from  serving  God." — "  Black  man  got  no  soul." — 
"Nobody  teach  black  man  now."  Such  were  the  ex- 
pressions as  they  hovered  around  the  door,  or  pensively 
retired  from  the  interdicted  spot.    We  need  not  envy 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


321 


the  feelings  of  those  who  could  hear  these  pathetic 
expressions  with  composed  indifference.  If  ever  the 
words  of  Sterne  had  a  meaning  when  he  says,  "I  heard 
his  chains  clank,  and  the  iron  entered  my  soul,"  it  must 
have  been  on  this  melancholy  occasion. 

Dr.  Coke  had  now  spent  sixteen  months  in  London, 
waiting  the  decision  of  the  important  question  which 
was  before  his  majesty  in  council.  The  eventful  mo- 
ment at  length  arrived,  and  brought  with  it  the  follow- 
ing letter,  which  put  a  final  period  to  the  suspense  of 
all  :— 

"  Whitehall  26th  April,  1809. 

"  Lord  Barthurst  presents  his  compliments  to  Dr. 
Coke,  and  acquaints  him  that  the  late  act  passed  in 
Jamaica,  in  November,  1807,  for  the  protection,  sub- 
sisting, clothing,  and  for  the  better  order  and  govern- 
ment of  slaves,  and  for  other  purposes,  was  this  day 
disallowed  by  his  majesty  in  council." 

An  account  of  this  pleasing  decision  was  immediately 
transmitted  to  all  the  Methodist  societies  throughout 
the  United  Kingdom,  and  to  those  also  in  the  colonies 
abroad,  that  all  might  partake  of  the  general  joy,  and 
feel  the  paternal  care  of  the  sovereign  toward  his  sub- 
jects even  in  the  extremity  of  his  empire.  On  every 
occasion  his  present  majesty  has  shown  himself  an 
invariable  friend  to  toleration.  Our  religious  rights 
form  our  dearest  interests  ;  and,  from  that  uniform  re- 
gard with  which  they  have  been  protected,  both  grati- 
tude and  interest  combine  with  our  fixed  principles  to 
ratify  our  attachment  to  the  throne.  Since  these  days, 
the  laws  have  been  rendered  still  more  explicit  in  our 
favour  ;  and,  from  the  manner  in  which  their  principles 
have  been  supported,  we  are  convinced  that  those  who 
are  at  the  fountain  head  of  power  will  not  suffer  them  to 
be  infringed.  May  the  spirit  as  well  as  the  letter  of 
them  be  transmitted  to  generations  yet  unborn.  And 
may  those  who  feel  their  genial  influence  perpetuate 
that  loyalty  to  their  sovereign,  and  that  gratitude  to 
God,  which  it  shall  be  our  endeavour  to  set  before  them 
as  an  example. 

The  doors  being  thus  providentially  opened  for 
preaching  the  gospel  in  every  part  of  Jamaica,  except 
14* 


322 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE, 


the  town  of  Kingston,  in  which  place  the  chapel  was 
still  shut  by  a  municipal  law,  which  the  repeal  of  the 
present  edict  could  not  reach,  Dr.  Coke  repaired  almost 
immediately  to  Ireland.  In  this  voyage  both  himself 
and  wife  were  exposed  to  dangers  of  the  most  imminent 
kind  ;  and  they  fully  expected,  from  the  severity  of  the 
weather,  to  perish  before  they  could  reach  the  shore. 
Of  this  tempest  he  has  taken  some  notice  in  his  papers  ; 
and  Mrs.  Coke,  though  brought  up  in  an  extreme  of  ten- 
derness, which  was  calculated  to  render  a  delicate  con- 
stitution still  more  feeble,  has  recorded  in  her  journals 
the  fortitude  with  which  she  was  blessed  in  these  mo- 
ments of  unexampled  peril.  Confident  of  the  divine 
favour,  and  relying  upon  the  protecting  arm  of  God,  her 
soul  was  resigned  to  the  awful  dispensation  that  seemed 
to  await  her,  while  thus  standing  on  the  margin  of  tiirre, 
with  the  solemnities  of  eternity  full  in  view.  This  is 
tranquillity  which  stoicism  may  boast,  but  which  nothing 
less  than  Christ  in  us  the  hope  of  glory  can  actually 
inspire. 

Dr.  Coke,  during  this  year,  published  a  reply  to  the 
Rev.  Melville  Home,  in  vindication  of  himself  and 
brethren,  and  of  their  established  views  of  some  import- 
ant doctrines,  from  several  charges  brought  against 
them  by  that  gentleman.  But  of  this  work  we  shall  take 
more  notice  hereafter.  Toward  the  latter  part  of  this 
year  he  also  formed  and  executed  the  design  of  sending 
his  works  into  the  world  in  numbers.  The  sale  of  them 
was  extensive  ;  but  the  expense  attending  this  mode  of 
publication  was  too  extravagant  to  justify  his  continu- 
ance of  the  practice.  Yet  amid  all  these  engagements, 
his  grand  business  was  kept  continually  in  view.  The 
support  of  the  missions  was  his  standing  employment ; 
and  so  far  was  he  successful,  after  his  return  from  Ire- 
land, that,  from  the  month  of  September,  1809,  to  that 
of  the  ensuing  January,  he  collected  upward  of  1,000/. 
while  begging  from  door  to  door. 

It  was  early  in  the  year  1810,  that  his  attention,  and 
that  of  all  the  friends  of  toleration,  was  arrested  by  some 
propositions  of  Lord  Sidmouth,  to  introduce  a  bill  into 
parliament,  which,  if  carried  into  effect,  would  have 
annihilated  the  itinerant  plan  of  preaching  at  one  stroke. 


LIFE  OF  1HE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


323 


Anticipating  the  consequences  of  this  bill,  the  fears  of 
every  religious  community  were  seriously  alarmed, 
especially  as  its  object  was  left  undefined,  and  its  prin- 
ciples were  not  developed.  Dr.  Coke,  on  this  occasion, 
being  actuated  by  that  charity  which  hopeth  all  things, 
was  not  among  the  foremost  to  suspect  the  evil  tendency 
of  this  bill.  And  he  seems  to  have  bee\i  led  into  this 
persuasion  by  the  favours  which  he  had  previously  re- 
ceived when  applying  for  redress  to  the  same  party,  and 
by  the  complaisance  of  those  statesmen  to  whom  he 
appealed  for  an  explanation  of  its  design. 

Thus  resting  in  a  degree  of  security,  which  the  occa- 
sion would  hardly  justify,  Dr.  Coke,  in  the  month  of 
May,  sent  the  first  numbers  of  his  Cottager's  Bible  into 
the  world  ;  and  in  July  this  work  was  followed  by  seve- 
ral books  and  pamphlets  of  various  descriptions.  His 
commentary  on  the  Bible  was,  however,  his  standing 
work.  It  had  already  met  with  an  extensive  sale,  but 
many  copies  were  still  on  hand  ;  and  the  attention  of 
the  religious  public  was  arrested  by  Dr.  Adam  Clarke's 
justly  celebrated  work,  which  was  now  announced,  and 
in  this  year  made  its  appearance  in  the  world. 

Anxious  to  dispose  of  the  copies  which  remained,  and 
to  secure  that  assistance  which  the  conference  had  ren- 
dered to  him  in  former  years,  Dr.  Coke  addressed  the 
following  circular  letter  to  each  of  the  superintendents 
of  the  various  circuits  in  the  Methodist  connection,  on 
the  occasion  : — 

"Bradford,  Yorkshire,  Feb.  16,  1810. 

"  My  Dear  Brother  and  Friend, — I  think  it  my 
duty,  in  the  present  circumstances  of  things,  to  lay  be- 
fore you  the  state  of  my  commentary.  In  the  year  1792, 
the  conference  requested  me  to  write  or  compile  a  com- 
mentary on  the  Bible.  When  I  had  so  far  advanced  in 
the  work,  that  the  part  finished  might  be  put  into  the 
press,  my  brethren  did  not  judge  it  proper  to  enter  on 
so  expensive  a  work,  but  voted  unanimously,  that  they 
would  undertake  to  recommend  and  sell  the  whole  work 
for  me,  if  I  would  risk  the  publication  of  it;  and  that 
they  would  take  only  ten  per  cent,  commission  money 
for  the  whole.  However,  on  the  representation  of  our 
worthy  friend  Mr.  Lomas,  I  made  the  commission 


324 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


money  twenty  per  cent.,  paying  up  the  arrears,  and 
thereby  gave  to  the  book  room  not  less  than  a  thousand 
pounds  in  all.  The  conference  was  pleased  to  honour 
me  twice  with  a  unanimous  vote  of  thanks  for  that  work. 

"I  have  now  about  two  hundred  sets  of  my  com- 
mentary on  the  Old  Testament  on  hand,  and  about 
twelve  hundred  sets  of  my  commentary  on  the  New 
Testament.  I  have  therefore,  I  think,  a  claim  to  your 
indulgence,  and  to  your  assistance  for  the  sale  of  the 
remainder  of  my  edition,  prior  to  that  of  any  other  per- 
son whatever.  I  here  except  every  thing  that  makes  a 
part  of  your  stock  in  the  book  room.  I  would  not 
choose  to  oppose  any  person  upon  earth.  But  justice, 
as  well  as  mercy,  seems  to  be  in  this  instance  so  clearly 
on  my  side,  that  I  have  no  scruple  earnestly  to  entreat 
the  favour  of  you  to  assist  me  in  the  sale  of  the  re- 
mainder of  my  edition. 

"  The  allowance  for  commission  is  now  twenty-jive 
per  cent.  The  division  of  this  I  must  leave  to  you  and 
Mr.  Blanshard. 

"Whatever  worth  my  commentary  may  have,  you 
must  be  acquainted  with  it.  To  say  any  thing  on  that 
head  would  therefore  be  useless.  I  must  now  leave  the 
matter  with  you,  only  observing  that  you  will,  by  com- 
plying with  my  request,  greatly  oblige,  my  dear  brother 
and  friend, 

"  Yours  affectionately,  T.  Coke." 

The  circulation  of  this  letter  was  not  without  its 
influence  on  the  minds  of  many  of  the  preachers  to 
whom  it  was  sent ;  but  the  effects  resulting  from  it 
were  not,  on  the  whole,  equal  to  the  writer's  expecta- 
tions. He  therefore  continued  to  publish  his  com- 
mentary, together  with  some  other  works,  in  numbers, 
sending  them  into  the  world  by  men  who  travelled 
through  the  country  on  purpose.  But  this  was  a  mode 
of  publication  not  only  too  expensive  to  be  pursued,  but 
in  which  he  frequently  found  himself  wronged  by  the 
agents  whom  he  employed,  without  having  any  means 
of  redress. 

It  was  nearly  about  this  time  that  a  proposition  was 
made  by  the  American  Methodists  to  publish  a  new 
edition  of  his  commentary  on  the  continent,  and  to  take 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


326 


from  him  the  remaining  part  of  his  stock,  with  which 
he  found  himself  incumbered.  To  these  proposals  Dr. 
Coke  was  ready  to  accede  ;  but  through  some  inter- 
vening causes,  with  which  the  author  is  not  acquainted, 
this  proposition  produced  nothing  but  a  gleam  of  hope, 
leaving  him  a  prey  to  agents  and  travellers,  who  fre- 
quently did  not  sell  a  sufficient  quantity  to  defray  their 
own  expenses. 

The  author  of  this  biography,  from  his  habits  of  inti- 
macy with  Dr.  Coke,  was  not  ignorant  of  these  facts. 
He  therefore  frequently  adverted  to  them,  and  desired 
him  to  desist  from  pursuits  which  must  ultimately  waste 
all  his  property.  Deluded,  however,  with  the  specious 
pretences  of  his  robbers,  he  was  not  easily  to  be  moved 
from  his  purposes.  He  was  then  told  that  it  would  be 
less  to  his  disadvantage  to  employ  a  man  at  the  door  of 
his  warehouse  in  London,  to  give  his  works  to  the  pas- 
sengers who  walked  the  streets.  But  even  this  expos- 
tulation, which  was  made  in  September,  was  at  first 
made  in  vain.  Dr.  Coke  was  convinced  of  the  fact  in 
November,  and  acknowledged  his  obligations  for  infor- 
mation which  he  had  not  been  previously  disposed  to 
receive. 

Wearied  at  length  with  a  mode  of  publishing  his 
works  which  common  prudence  would  no  longer  per- 
mit him  to  pursue,  Dr.  Coke  soon  afterward  took  his 
numbers  from  agents  who  had  treated  him  with  injustice, 
and  placed  his  various  publications  in  the  hands  of 
Messrs.  Nuttal  and  Fisher,  of  Liverpool.  But  to  these 
he  was  obliged  to  allow  such  a  considerable  per  centage 
as  afforded  him  but  little  prospect  of  reimbursement  for 
the  property  he  had  advanced  from  the  surplus  that 
was  left.  In  addition  to  this,  the  sale  was  not  equal  to 
the  expectations  he  had  been  led  to  entertain  ;  so  that 
this  compact  continued  but  for  a  short  season.  He 
therefore,  at  the  ensuing  conference,  made  an  offer  of 
all  his  works,  both  finished  and  unfinished,  to  the  Me- 
thodist connection,  at  a  price  which  it  was  scarcely 
possible  for  them  to  refuse. 

His  whole  stock  of  literary  property  at  this  time,  in- 
cluding a  warehouse  worth  550Z.,  amounted,  at  the  trade 
price,  to  10,000Z.    This  he  offered  for  three  thousand 


326 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE* 


guineas,  to  be  paid  by  regular  instalments,  in  seven 
years.  This  generous  offer  was  accepted.  But  think- 
ing, on  calm  reflection,  that  he  had  been  rather  too  pre- 
cipitate in  his  proposal,  at  his  request  conference  with- 
drew their  claims,  and  gave  him  another  year  to  mature 
his  mind  on  the  subject.  In  this  state  of  suspense  his 
literary  concerns  lay  until  the  conference  of  1812,  when 
the  bargain,  with  some  trifling  alterations,  was  fully- 
ratified,  and  all  his  works  became  the  property  of  the 
Methodist  connection. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Introduction,  progress,  and  final  overthrow  of  Lord  Sidmouth's 
bill — New  interpretation  given  to  the  toleration  act — New  tolera- 
tion act — Dr.  Coke  takes  a  decided  part  in  all — Establishes  a  mis- 
sion among  the  French  prisoners — Sends  missions  to  Sierra  Leone, 
in  Africa — First  introduction  of  Methodism  into  that  colony — 
State  of  the  mission — Marries  Miss  Loxdale— Death  and  character 
of  that  lady — Plans  a  mission  to  India — Prepares  to  embark — Pro- 
jects the  missionary  societies — Sanctioned  by  conference — Pro- 
vision made  for  himself  and  associates — Designs  to  be  married  a 
third  time — Connection  broken  off  through  the  interference  of  his 
friends — Sails  for  India— Death  and  funeral  solemnities  of  Mrs. 
Ault — General  account  of  the  voyage — Death  of  Dr.  Coke — Par- 
ticulars relative  to  this  melancholy  event — Body  committed  to  the 
deep — Prosperous  state  of  the  mission— Reflections. 

Although  Dr.  Coke,  when  the  reports  respecting 
Lord  Sidmouth's  bill  were  first  in  circulation,  enter- 
tained no  gloomy  apprehensions  of  its  issue,  he  was 
awakened  from  his  lethargy  when  its  principles  began 
to  be  unfolded.  He  then  saw  the  awful  consequences 
to  which  it  would  certainly  lead  in  case  it  passed  into  a 
law ;  and  was  roused  into  action  to  oppose  its  progress 
by  those  constitutional  means  that  were  then  applied 
with  the  most  unexampled  effect.  By  the  operative 
influence  of  this  law  the  Methodists  would  have  been 
more  immediately  affected  than  perhaps  any  other  de- 
nomination of  Christians  in  Britain  ;  but  all  parties  felt 
the  meditated  infringement  on  their  common  rights, 
and  liberty  of  conscience  became  one  common  cause. 
Against  the  whole  economy  of  the  Methodist  discipline 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


327 


this  bill  would  have  militated ;  and  nothing  but  legal 
persecution,  in  all  probability,  would  have  immediately 
followed,  as  soon  as  it  had  passed  into  a  law,  which 
would  have  filled  the  jails  with  thousands  of  loyal  sub- 
jects, of  various  descriptions,  whose  characters  are  an 
ornameut  to  the  country  that  gave  them  birth. 

It  was  early  in  the  month  of  May,  1811,  when  this 
bill  was  brought  into  the  house  of  lords.  It  was  read  a 
first  time.  Its  tendency  was  then  perceived  in  all  its 
bearings.  The  kingdom  became  alarmed ;  and  the 
public  mind  was  in  such  a  high  state  of  ferment  that  its 
supporters  began  to  dread  the  consequences  that  would 
almost  inevitably  ensue.  Petitions  from  all  quarters 
wrere  instantly  called  forth  with  incredible  readiness ; 
and,  so  far  as  time  would  permit,  they  entered  the 
house  like  an  overwhelming  torrent. 

On  the  11th  of  May  this  bill  was  read  a  second  time. 
But  before  the  arrival  of  this  day  nearly  seven  hundred 
petitions  were  thrown  on  the  table  against  it.  These 
had  swarmed  from  London  and  its  vicinity ;  and  multi- 
tudes more  were  on  their  way  from  the  various  parts 
of  the  nation,  signed  by  myriads  who  breathed  the 
genuine  spirit  of  constitutional  opposition  to  the  mea- 
sure. Alarmed  at  the  formidable  spectacle  which  these 
petitions  presented,  and  at  the  sound  of  popular  opinion, 
which  had  scarcely  ever  been  heard  in  such  unity  be- 
fore, the  advocates  of  the  bill  found  themselves  most 
seriously  oppressed  ;  and  hesitated  to  proceed  with  a 
measure  that  had  excited  such  public  aversion.  Its 
opposers  triumphed  in  the  embarrassments  which  no 
artifice  could  conceal ;  and  expatiated  against  the  enor- 
mity of  its  principles  and  consequences  in  strains  of 
argumentative  eloquence  that  were  not  to  be  resisted. 
The  fate  of  the  bill  having  taken  this  unexpected  turn, 
many  who  had  hitherto  remained  silent,  but  from  whom 
support  for  its  clauses  was  expected,  soon  gave  way, 
and  the  voice  of  its  advocates  could  no  longer  be  heard 
with  any  hope  of  success.  At  length  it  was  proposed 
that  its  third  reading  should  be  postponed  until  that  day 
six  months,  which,  according  to  the  customs  of  the 
house,  was  a  proposition  that  contained  its  death  war- 
rant.   This  motion  was  accordingly  put,  and  carried 


329 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


without  a  division,  and  its  destiny  was  ratified.  The 
petitions  therefore  were  of  no  farther  service  than 
either  to  hold  out  to  posterity  an  example  how  to  act 
on  any  similar  occasion,  or  to  furnish  parchment  to 
light  the  funeral  pile  of  the  abortive  statute. 

Scarcely  had  the  friends  of  the  preceding  intolerant 
bill  been  defeated,  before  certain  magistrates,  who  were 
actuated  by  the  same  principles,  resorted  in  various 
parts  of  the  kingdom  to  a  new  expedient.  This  was  to 
give  to  the  toleration  act  an  intolerant  interpretation, 
and  to  make  it  subservient  to  all  the  purposes  for  which 
the  bill  of  Lord  Sidmouth  had  been  designed.  This 
circumstance  created  no  small  degree  of  alarm  ;  and 
many  consultations  were  held  to  concert  proper  mea- 
sures to  prevent  that  cloud  from  gathering  around  the 
horizon  which,  from  its  appearance,  threatened  all  the 
dissenters  and  the  Methodists  with  disasters  of  no  com- 
mon magnitude.  In  these  consultations  Dr.  Coke  was 
not  silent ;  and  his  readiness  to  execute  the  measures 
proposed  was  of  considerable  service  to  the  general 
cause.  It  was  finally  determined  that  an  appeal  should 
be  made  to  parliament  for  protection  against  the  unwar- 
rantable interpretations  lately  put  upon  that  act,  which 
had  been  invariably  understood  in  a  different  sense  for 
more  than  one  hundred  years.  To  the  prayer  of  this 
petition  government  listened  with  a  favourable  ear.  A 
new  act  was  passed  in  consequence  of  the  application, 
and  those  privileges  which  local  authority  had  endea- 
voured to  curtail,  were  not  only  confirmed,  but  new 
ones  were  added  to  all  the  former,  and  religious  liberty 
was  solemnly  confirmed  by  the  national  senate. 

Such  were,  through  the  overruling  providence  of 
God,  the  consequences  which  followed  Lord  Sidmouth's 
bill.  Nothing  less  could  have  been  expected  from  its 
clauses  than  that  the  Methodists  would  be  placed  under 
various  restrictions,  which  must  have  totally  disor- 
ganized their  present  economy.  This  bill  was  defeated, 
and  a  new  one  of  a  different  tendency  substituted  in  its 
stead,  by  which  the  rights  of  conscience  are  guarded 
against  the  attempts  of  all  future  assailants  ;  and  we 
hope  for  ever.  In  these  transactions  Dr.  Coke  took  a 
decided  but  not  so  active  a  part  as  might  have  been 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  W.  COKE.  329 

expected  from  him,  if  he  had  not  been  compelled  to 
remove  to  a  distant  part  of  the  kingdom.  Yet,  even  on 
this  occasion,  such  was  his  zeal,  his  perseverance,  and 
his  assiduity,  while  he  had  an  opportunity  of  acting, 
that  his  name,  in  conjunction  with  the  names  of  many 
others,  will  be  remembered  with  gratitude  when  the 
present  generation  shall  be  swept  from  the  face  of  the 
earth. 

But  amid  these  diversified  concerns,  which  engrossed 
the  time  and  attention  of  Dr.  Coke,  nothing  could  divert 
him  from  the  more  permanent  purpose  of  his  soul, 
namely,  the  support  and  the  extension  of  foreign  mis- 
sions. In  these  he  was  actively  engaged  from  the  com- 
mencement of  his  public  ministry ;  in  these  he  continued 
with  unabating  fervour  through  the  whole  period  of  his 
probation  ;  and  in  these  he  finally  terminated  his  mortal 
career. 

Twenty  years  had  now  elapsed  since  Dr.  Coke  had 
visited  Paris,  with  a  design  to  introduce  the  gospel  into 
that  dissolute  metropolis.  His  first  efforts  had  been  un- 
successful ;  and  the  continuance  of  the  war  between 
Great  Britain  and  France  had  totally  prevented  him 
from  renewing  his  attempt.  But  the  same  causes  that 
had  shut  up  all  friendly  intercourse  between  the  con- 
tending nations,  had  presented  to  the  eye  of  benevolence 
many  thousands  who  were  at  once  living  without  hope, 
and  without  God  in  the  world,  in  the  various  prisons  of 
this  country,  which  were  crowded  with  the  captives  of 
war. 

At  the  English  conference  of  1809,  Mr.  Toase,  one  of 
the  preachers  who  understood  the  French  language,  and 
spoke  it  with  fluency,  was  appointed  to  a  circuit  on  the 
banks  of  the  Medway.  In  this  river  there  were  ten 
prison  ships,  on  board  of  which  were  7,000  prisoners  of 
war.  While  attending  to  the  duties  of  his  circuit,  he 
received  an  invitation  from  the  captain  of  one  of  these 
ships  to  come  on  board  and  preach  to  the  prisoners. 
Conceiving  it  to  be  a  call  of  Providence,  he  went,  and 
spent  some  time  in  conversing  with  the  prisoners  on 
religious  subjects,  giving  such  advice  as  he  thought 
suitable,  and  distributing  among  them  some  small  tracts 
which  he  supposed  they  might  be  inclined  to  read.  On 


330 


LIFE  OF  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


introducing  the  subject  of  preaching,  he  promised  to 
visit  them  on  the  ensuing  day,  and  to  deliver  to  them  a 
sermon  in  their  own  language,  upon  condition  that  they 
would  engage  to  hear.  This  proposition  was  accepted 
with  joy,  and  the  invitation  was  renewed  with  an  almost 
universal  voice. 

Mr.  Toase,  accordingly,  on  the  6th  of  March,  1810, 
took  his  stand  on  the  quarter  deck  of  this  prison  ship, 
(the  Glory,)  and  preached  to  several  hundreds,  who  lis- 
tened with  much  attention,  and  some  among  them  with 
tears  of  apparent  contrition.  At  the  conclusion  of  the 
service,  the  prisoners  expressed  much  gratitude,  and 
solicited  a  continuance  of  the  favour  which  he  had  thus 
conferred.  With  this  request  he  promised  to  comply, 
so  far  as  the  duties  of  his  circuit  would  allow  ;  and  in 
all  his  subsequent  visits  their  behaviour  was  much  better 
than  might  have  been  expected  from  men  of  their  cha- 
racter, and  in  their  condition.  This  was  the  origin  of 
the  Methodist  missions  among  the  French  prisoners. 

At  the  conference  of  1810,  although  Mr.  Toase  had 
not  been  able  to  preach  on  board  the  Glory  more  than 
once  in  three  weeks,  the  prisoners  presented  a  petition, 
signed  by  about  fifty  names,  chiefly  officers,  requesting 
his  reappointment,  with  which  request  conference  com- 
plied. On  returning  to  the  Glory,  he  was  received  with 
every  mark  of  approbation  and  respect ;  and  a  wish  was 
expressed  by  them,  that  some  Bibles  and  Testaments 
might  be  put  into  circulation  among  those  who  could 
read.  This  was  done  ;  and  to  these  were  added  various 
other  books,  the  whole  of  which  were  preserved  with 
care,  and  read  with  attention. 

Among  those  who  had  regularly  attended  preaching, 
and  were  apparently  benefited  by  the  word,  some  few 
were  taken  ill.  These  were  removed  to  another  ship 
called  the  Trusty,  which  was  used  as  a  hospital  ship. 
Mr.  Toase  visited  them  during  their  illness,  and  thus 
had  an  opportunity  of  making  himself  known  to  some 
belonging  to  almost  all  the  prison  ships  in  the  river, 
especially  as  he  preached  on  board  this  ship  once  every 
wreek  for  some  time.  "  It  is  truly  affecting,"  says  Mr. 
Toase,  "  on  these  occasions,  to  see  those  who  are  able 
to  walk,  assemble  around  the  beds  of  such  as  cannot  be 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


331 


raised,  while  I  stand  in  the  centre,  and  offer  them  the 
glad  tidings  of  salvation.  The  last  time  I  was  with 
them,  I  was  much  affected  with  the  appearance  of  one, 
who  wept  nearly  the  whole  time  of  the  sermon." 

The  attachment  of  the  prisoners  to  preaching  on  board 
of  these  ships,  was  soon  communicated  to  those  of 
others,  and  these  became  animated  with  a  similar  desire. 
This  desire  awakened  the  solicitude  of  Mr.  Toase,  and 
presented  a  field  which  required  more  labourers;  but 
these  could  not  be  procured  without  much  expense,  nor 
be  fully  sanctioned  until  the  conference  of  1811.  In 
addition  to  this,  there  was  an  obstacle  in  the  way,  which 
it  was  necessary  to  remove,  in  order  that  the  missiona- 
ries might  have  free  access  to  the  prisoners  on  all  occa- 
sions. To  accomplish  this  end,  an  application  was 
made  to  the  executive  government  of  the  country.  This 
was  immediately  answered  in  the  most  liberal  manner ; 
and,  on  the  arrival  of  this  order,  to  permit  the  Methodist 
missionaries  to  preach,  the  commissary  general,  and  all 
the  officers,  concurred  in  the  benevolent  measure,  and 
declared  themselves  ready  to  promote  the  compassionate 
design.  Nor  was  this  order  confined  to  the  prison  ships 
in  the  Medvvay.  In  its  extended  application,  it  em- 
braced the  various  depots  throughout  the  kingdom,  in 
which  about  70,000  men  were  at  this  time  confined  ;  so 
that  from  this  providential  beginning  an  opening  pre- 
sented itself,  which,  in  its  effects  and  consequences,  in 
relation  to  the  empire  of  France,  baffled  all  calcu- 
lation. 

At  the  conference  of  1811,  the  measure  of  sending 
missionaries  among  the  prisoners  was  taken  into  consi- 
deration. Its  propriety  was  readily  admitted ;  but  an 
inability  to  support  the  missionaries  was  an  objection 
which  the  timid  were  not  able  to  overcome.  But  Dr. 
Coke  was  not  to  be  alarmed  with  dangers  to  which  he 
had  been  so  long  accustomed.  He  was  acquainted  with 
the  resources  he  had  before  him,  and  his  confidence  was 
strong  in  the  divine  protection.  He  therefore,  in  order 
to  silence  all  objections,  offered  to  become  responsible 
for  the  whole  amount,  relying  only  on  divine  Providence 
and  the  liberality  of  the  humane  and  generous  public  for 
reimbursement.    This  was  the  principle  on  which  the 


332 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


missionaries  among  the  French  prisoners  were  esta- 
blished in  the  year  1811. 

From  the  Medway  this  mission  extended  to  Ports- 
mouth, to  Stapleton,  to  Norman-cross,  to  Plymouth, 
and  to  Dartmoor  ;  and  in  most  of  these  places  the  pros- 
pects were  highly  pleasing,  and  in  some  the  conse- 
quences were  evidently  beneficial.  It  would  be  easy  to 
recount  various  expressions  of  gratitude  which  the  mis- 
sionaries received  from  the  prisoners,  and  to  notice  the 
marks  of  affection  displayed  by  them  when  they  took 
their  leave  in  cartels  during  the  war.  Many  of  these 
have  been  recorded  in  the  missionary  reports  for  the 
years  1811,  1812,  and  1813.  But,  above  all  these,  the 
serious  impressions  which  were  apparent  on  the  minds 
of  many,  and  which  continued  during  the  period  of  their 
confinement,  afforded  evidence,  by  the  effects  resulting 
from  them,  that  this  mission  had  not  been  undertaken  in 
vain. 

As  this  mission  could  only  be  considered  as  in  a  state 
of  infancy,  at  the  conclusion  of  the  war,  it  is  impossible 
to  say  to  what  extent  its  advantages  might  have  been 
carried  in  the  issue  of  its  continuance.  God,  whose 
prerogative  it  is  to  bring  good  out  of  evil,  might  have 
made  war  instrumental  in  establishing  his  kingdom  of 
spiritual  peace,  and  have  raised  from  among  its  captives 
some  heralds  to  proclaim  the  everlasting  gospel.  But 
evil  is  not  necessary  for  the  accomplishment  of  any 
thing  that  is  good.  The  seed  that  has  been  already 
sown  may  be  even  at  this  moment  bearing  fruit,  and 
another  generation  may  reap  a  glorious  harvest  which 
is  now  preparing.  Many  Bibles  have  been  sent  home 
by  these  released  prisoners  ;  and  it  is  not  improbable 
that  they  will  continue  to  be  prized  and  cherished  by 
them,  from  the  singular  circumstance  of  their  having 
been  given  by  strangers,  while  they  were  captives  in  a 
foreign  land.  This  veneration  may  be  transmitted  to 
their  posterity,  who  may  also  inherit  their  affection  for 
Protestants  and  for  the  Protestant  cause. 

But  on  the  issues  of  mere  possibility  it  is  in  vain  to 
speculate.  To  follow  the  leadings  of  Providence  is  a 
branch  of  duty  from  wrhich  it  is  criminal  to  depart.  A 
conviction  of  this  truth  always  rested  on  Dr.  Coke's 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


333 


mind.  On  this  principle  he  took  upon  himself  the 
responsibility  of  this  mission,  and  cheerfully  added  his 
endeavours  to  provide  for  its  support  to  all  his  other 
accumulated  labours ;  being  fully  convinced  that  hig 
labour  would  not  be  finally  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 

Europe  and  America  had  hitherto  engaged  most  of 
the  active  exertions  of  Dr.  Coke  ;  but  these  quarters  of 
the  globe  had  not  exclusively  engrossed  his  thoughts. 
He  had  frequently  reflected  on  the  forlorn  condition  of 
the  Africans  in  their  native  land  ;  and  although  he  had 
been  unsuccessful  in  one  effort,  he  had  long  resolved  to 
make  another,  as  soon  as  circumstances  would  allow. 
The  abolition  of  the  slave  trade,  the  establishment  of 
the  colony  at  Sierra  Leone,  and  the  pressing  invitations 
of  some  Methodists  who  resided  there,  conspired  to 
point  out  this  as  a  favourable  spot;  and  the  year  1811 
was  a  time  that  harmonized  with  these  pleasing  occur- 
rences. 

It  is  a  question  which  has  frequently  been  asked, 
"What  was  the  primary  occasion  that  led  to  the  intro- 
duction of  Methodism  into  this  African  colony,  as  no 
missionaries  were  ever  sent  thither  until  the  year 
1811?"  To  this  question  it  may  not  be  improper  to 
give  a  brief  reply. 

It  has  been  stated  in  an  early  part  of  this  volume 
that,  at  the  conclusion  of  the  American  war,  a  great 
number  of  refugees  were  compelled  to  retire  from  the 
United  States,  in  consequence  of  their  attachment  to 
England,  and  to  take  up  their  abode  in  Nova  Scotia, 
which  still  belonged  to  the  British  territories.  Among 
these  were  many  who  had  been  slaves  in  the  United 
States ;  but  who,  as  a  reward  for  their  services  to  the 
British  cause,  were  carried  to  Nova  Scotia  and  declared 
free.  Prior  to  the  commencement  of  hostilities,  several 
of  these  had  been  savingly  converted  to  God,  through 
the  preaching  of  the  early  missionaries  who  visited  the 
continent.  Surviving  the  horrors  of  war,  they  had.  re- 
tained their  steadfastness,  and  they  fondly  cherished  a 
strong  attachment  to  the  doctrines  and  discipline  of  the 
Methodists,  when  they  could  no  longer  hear  preaching, 
or  meet  in  any  society  but  among  themselves.  It  was 
in  behalf  of  these  liberated  slaves,  in  conjunction  with 


334 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


other  refugees,  that  Dr.  Coke  so  strongly  interested 
himself  on  his  early  visits  to  America.  It  was  to  these 
also  he  was  directing  his  course,  in  company  with  other 
missionaries,  when  the  providence  of  God  compelled 
them  to  take  refuge  in  the  island  of  Antigua,  in  the  year 
1788. 

After  these  liberated  negroes  had  continued  in  Nova 
Scotia  some  time,  it  was  found  that  they  were  unable  to 
bear  the  rigours  of  the  climate  during  the  severity  of 
winter.  Freetown,  in  Sierra  Leone,  was  at  this  time  in 
building,  and  assistance  was  much  wanted  to  carry  on 
the  work.  They  were,  therefore,  in  the  year  1792,  to 
the  amount  of  1131,  taken  from  Nova  Scotia,  and  car- 
ried to  Sierra  Leone,  as  a  climate  more  congenial  to 
their  constitutions. 

Arriving  at  this  colony,  they  found  themselves  at 
liberty  to  worship  God  agreeably  to  the  dictates  of 
their  own  consciences  ;  while  those  in  power  stimulated 
them  to  the  practice  of  every  moral  and  social  virtue. 
Thus  circumstanced,  they  established  the  worship  of 
God  among  themselves,  according  to  the  plan  of  the 
Methodists,  and  earnestly  invited  others  to  join  them. 
At  this  time  two  or  three  officiated  as  preachers,  and  a 
few  others  took  the  care  of  the  little  classes  they  had 
formed.  As  their  lives  were  exemplary,  and  their 
preaching  regular,  though  plain,  their  congregations 
soon  increased,  and  several  new  members  augmented 
the  original  society.  And  so  far  was  God  pleased  to 
bless  their  simple  but  sincere  endeavours  to  promote 
his  glory,  that  they  were  preserved  through  succeeding 
years  as  lights  in  a  benighted  land. 

These  pious  negroes,  though  fixed  in  a  distant  por- 
tion of  the  globe,  never  forgot  that  they  had  friends 
both  in  England  and  America,  whose  spirits  and  views 
were  congenial  with  their  own.  With  these  they  opened 
a  correspondence,  through  the  vessels  which  occasionally 
touched  at  the  colony,  and  transmitted  accounts  of  the 
manner  in  which  they  proceeded.  In  process  of  time 
they  contrived  to  build  a  preaching  house,  which,  we 
have  since  been  informed,  was  sufficient  to  contain 
about  four  hundred  persons. 

During  the  lapse  of  nineteen  years,  Dr.  Coke  received 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


335 


many  letters  from  them,  requesting  him  to  send  over  a 
missionary  to  the  colony  to  second  their  exertions,  and 
to  instruct  them  more  fully  in  the  way  of  righteous- 
ness. Of  these  requests  he  never  lost  sight.  But  the 
continuance  of  the  slave  trade,  and  the  difficulty  of  pro- 
curing missionaries  who  were  both  able  and  willing  to 
undertake  this  arduous  work,  presented  obstacles  which 
could  not  be  overcome  until  the  year  1811.  At  this 
time  four  men,  Messrs.  Warren,  Hayley,  Reyner,  and 
Hurst,  offered  themselves  as  volunteers  for  this  perilous 
undertaking. 

These  men  sailed  from  Liverpool  on  the  21st  of  Sep- 
tember, 1811,  and  reached  the  colony  in  safety  on  the 
12th  of  November  following.  The  objects  which  they 
had  primarily  in  view  were  to  establish  schools  among 
the  Africans,  on  the  plan  of  Mr.  Lancaster,  and  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  all  who  were  disposed  to  hear. 
On  their  arrival,  they  were  treated  with  much  respect 
by  the  governor,  and  received  with  all  the  ardour  of 
affection  by  the  society  that  had  long  waited  their 
arrival.  Success  for  some  time  attended  their  exer- 
tions. Many  heard  the  gospel  with  much  attention, 
and  the  children  made  a  considerable  proficiency  in 
their  learning.  Mr.  Warren,  however,  was,  after  some 
months,  taken  from  them  by  death,  and  a  considerable 
time  elapsed  before  another  could  be  procured  to  fill 
his  place.  During  this  interim  their  prospects  were 
rather  gloomy,  in  consequence  of  the  derangement  which 
his  death  occasioned.  The  schools  still  went  on ;  and 
so  far  have  they  been  deemed  beneficial  to  the  colony, 
that  the  governor  has  since  taken  them  under  his  pro- 
tection, and  they  still  continue  prosperous. 

Since  the  death  of  Mr.  Warren,  another  missionary 
has  gone  to  Sierra  Leone,  to  superintend  those  who 
remain,  and  to  gather  the  scattered  flock.  From  the 
last  returns,  the  number  in  society  amounted  to  120 : 
but  little  doubt  can  be  entertained,  when  he  becomes 
established  among  them,  that  many  will  return  who  had 
wandered  from  the  fold  during  this  dark  and  dreary 
night,  through  which  they  had  been  obliged  to  pass. 

It  is  to  the  particular  exertions  of  Dr.  Coke  that  this 
mission,  under  God,  is  indebted  for  its  existence.  When 


336 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


the  design  which  he  had  formed  to  establish  it  was  laid 
before  conference,  the  same  fears  presented  themselves 
in  a  formidable  magnitude  that  had  operated  on  former 
occasions.  But  Dr.  Coke  had  been  too  long  accustomed 
to  opposition  to  abandon  his  undertaking  from  pecu- 
niary considerations,  merely  because  it  was  not  so  for- 
tunate as  to  meet  with  unanimous  concurrence.  Pos- 
sessing the  means  of  carrying  his  intentions  into  effect, 
and  being  actuated  by  a  principle  not  less  liberal  than 
those  means  were  commanding,  he  took  upon  himself 
the  responsibility  of  the  principal  part  of  the  first  ex- 
pense. The  total  sum  at  this  time,  though  it  was  con- 
siderably augmented  afterward,  amounted  to  1100/.,  out 
of  which  Dr.  Coke  advanced  600Z.  from  his  own  per- 
sonal property.  But  money  with  him  was  of  little  con- 
sideration when  a  mission  was  to  be  either  established 
or  supported,  which  promised  to  bring  glory  to  God, 
and  to  promote  the  happiness  of  the  human  race.  To 
urge  him  to  any  missionary  undertaking  nothing  more 
was  necessary  than  to  convince  him  of  these  facts. 
When  this  was  done,  decision  became  prominent  in  his 
character ;  his  fears  were  dismissed  ;  and  with  a  de- 
gree of  confidence  in  God  which  no  common  tempest 
could  shake,  he  proceeded  onward  in  the  path  of  duty ; 
and,  through  dint  of  perseverance,  rarely  failed  to  ac- 
complish purposes  which  at  first  view  appeared  visionary 
and  romantic.  But  Dr.  Coke  is  dead  :  and  in  these  de- 
partments we  know  not  where  his  successor  lives. 

It  is  a  question  which  has  sometimes  been  agitated 
among  the  curious,  whether  a  man,  by  marrying  a 
second  wife,  pays,  by  so  doing,  a  compliment  to  his 
first,  or  throws  a  delicate  reflection  on  her  character. 
Speculative  men  may  advance  plausible  arguments  on 
each  side  that  will  keep  decision  for  some  time  in  sus- 
pense ;  and  perhaps  nothing  can  be  finally  inferred 
from  the  result  that  will  establish  a  permanent  principle. 
But,  whatever  may  have  been  the  opinions  of  theorists, 
no  one  who  ever  witnessed  the  connubial  tenderness 
which  existed  between  Dr.  Coke  and  his  first  wife,  will 
question  his  motive  in  taking  a  second. 

Mrs.  Penelope  Coke  departed  this  life  on  the  25th  of 
January,  1811,  and  her  widowed  husband  wandered  from 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


337 


place  to  place  nearly  the  whole  year,  bewailing  his  con- 
dition with  that  manly  sorrow  which  the  gospel  tole 
rates  when  it  is  accompanied  with  resignation  and  hope. 
The  charms,  however,  which,  in  the  early  part  of  his  life, 
he  had  found  in  solitude,  were  not  now  the  companions 
of  his  solitary  state.  During  six  years  he  had  ex- 
changed them  for  the  pleasures  of  social  intercourse  ; 
and  the  favourable  impressions  which  the  endearing 
society  of  his  pious  partner  had  made,  were  too  indelible 
to  be  effaced. 

To  supply  this  deficiency  which  death  had  made  in 
his  domestic  comforts — to  fill  a  vacancy  which  furnished 
a  grave  to  his  earthly  joys — and  to  procure  a  friend  to 
whom  he  could  unbosom  all  his  cares,  and  from  whom 
he  might  receive  the  balm  of  friendship  through  the 
decline  of  life,  he  sought  after  another  object,  at  once 
worthy  of  his  affection,  his  confidence,  and  his  cha- 
racter. This  assemblage  of  excellences  he  found  in  Miss 
Ann  Loxdale,  an  elderly  maiden  lady,  who  resided  in 
Liverpool. 

Miss  Loxdale  had  been  of  long  standing  in  the  Me- 
thodist connection ;  she  had  frequently  corresponded 
with  Mr.  Wesley  ;  and  her  praise  was  in  all  the  churches. 
Her  acquirements  were  numerous  ;  and  her  understand- 
ing, which  was  naturally  vigorous  and  comphehensive, 
had  received  from  education  a  degree  of  polish  which 
always  shed  a  lustre  around  her.  Her  piety  was  of  the 
most  exalted  kind  ;  and  her  usefulness  in  visiting  the 
sick,  in  leading  classes,  in  consoling  the  disconsolate, 
and  in  reproving  those  who  went  astray,  might  serve  as 
a  model  not  unworthy  of  imitation  by  Christians  of  no 
common  attainments. 

But,  notwithstanding  this  constellation  of  graces  and 
natural  excellences,  her  health  was  rather  too  preca- 
rious, and  her  habits  of  life  too  much  domesticated,  to 
render  her  a  suitable  companion  for  Dr.  Coke,  who  had 
no  certain  dwelling.  On  this  account  her  friends,  who 
fill  some  very  respectable  walks  in  life,  disapproved  of 
the  connection  she  was  about  to  form.  Dr.  Coke's  con- 
fidential correspondents,  who  were  made  acquainted 
with  her  intentions,  were  decidedly  of  the  same  opinion  ; 
so  that  both  parties  made  use  of  every  endeavour  to 

15 


338 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


prevent  their  meditated  union.  But  no  dissuasions  were 
sufficient  to  deter  them  from  accomplishing  their  mutual 
engagements  ;  both  being  fully  satisfied  of  each  other's 
piety,  and  actuated  by  one  common  principle,  to  diffuse 
religion  and  virtue  through  the  world  by  their  precepts 
and  their  example.  They  were  accordingly  married  in 
the  month  of  December,  1811,  and  proceeded  to  the 
accomplishment  of  their  purposes  in  the  full  enjoyment 
of  that  connubial  felicity  which  their  judgments,  their 
friendship,  and  their  affection  had  taught  them  to 
anticipate. 

But  Dr.  Coke  had  once  more  to  learn  that  all  sublu- 
nary happiness  is  precarious  ;  and  that  sorrow,  in  every 
department  of  life,  is  the  constant  companion  of  mor- 
tality. This  amiable  woman  was  taken  from  him  just 
as  one  year  after  their  marriage  had  completed  its  revo- 
lution. She  died  at  York,  on  the  5th  of  December, 
1812,  and  was  buried  by  the  side  of  his  former  wife,  in 
their  family  vault  at  Brecon.  With  their  ashes  it  was 
his  full  determination  to  mingle  his  own,  whenever 
death  should  terminate  his  mortal  career,  even  if  this 
should  happen  in  a  remote  region  of  the  globe.  But 
with  this  desire,  as  we  shall  shortly  discover,  it  was 
totally  impossible  for  his  friends  to  comply. 

Cherishing  in  his  bosom  a  recollection  of  her  name 
and  of  her  numerous  virtues,  while  on  his  voyage  toward 
India  he  transmitted  to  the  author  of  this  volume  a  copy 
of  the  following  epitaph,  in  which  he  intended  to  embalm 
her  mjsmory.  The  letter  in  which  this  epitaph  was  en- 
closed was  dated  off  Madeira,  January  22d,  1814  ;  but, 
being  sent  by  a  ship  bound  for  the  Brazils,  it  did  not 
reach  England  until  the  body  of  the  writer  had  been 
consigned  to  the  remorseless  deep,  to  demand  from 
another  "  the  generous  tear  he  paid." 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


339 


To  record  the  memory  of 
Mrs.  ANN  COKE, 
Daughter  of  Joseth  Loxdale,  Esq., 
of  Shrewsbury,  in  the  county  of  Salop, 
and  late  Wife  of  the  Reverend  Thomas  Coke; 
Doctor  of  Laws,  of  the  University  of  Oxford, 
and  Common  Council-man 
of  this  Borough, 
This  Marble  is  erected 
By  her  affectionate  Husband. 

Her  mental  endowments, 
though  highly  polished  by  education, 
were  ornamented  with  the  deepest  Humility, 
which  would  have  rendered  her  amiable 
without  her  superior  Talents. 
Her  Conversion  to  God,  at  an  early  period, 
taught  her, 
by  the  manner  of  its  accomplishment, 
to  ascribe  her  Salvation  wholly  to  Grace 

and  induced  her 
to  exchange  the  pleasures  of  the  world 
for 

the  permanent  enjoyments  of  Religion. 
Upward  of  thirty  years 
She  continued  her  connection 

with  the  METHODISTS, 
to  whom  she  united  herself, 
from  an  attachment 
which  death  only  could  dissolve. 
Among  these  may  be  found 
many  Witnesses 
of  her  eminent  Christian  virtues, 
as  well  as  abundant  monuments 
of  her  holy  zeal  for  the  Salvation  of  Souls. 
Havins  long  experienced  that  state  of 
CHRISTIAN  PERFECTION 
which  it  is  the  privilege 
of  the  Faithful  to  enjoy. 
Her  love  toward  God 
became  so  refined  as  she  advanced  in  years, 
that  her  removal  from  earth  to  Heaven 
was  little  more  than  a  gentle  transition. 
She  met  Death  with  holy 
and  perfect  resignation, 
leaving  this  world 
in  the  full  assurance  of  a  better, 
on  the  5th  of  December,  1812, 
in  the  57th  year  of  her  age. 


340 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


Deprived  of  this  only  earthly  solace  of  his  declining 
years  by  the  hand  of  death,  within  about  twelve  months 
after  she  had  become  his  wife,  Dr.  Coke,  at  the  com- 
mencement of  1813,  made  a  solemn  pause,  while  verging 
toward  the  extremity  of  life  ;  and,  from  an  insulated 
eminence,  surveyed,  in  successive  order,  those  portions 
of  his  existence  which  were  gone,  and  anticipated  those 
fleeting  moments  which  seemed  yet  to  await  him. 

He  had  lived  to  behold  missions  established  in  Ire- 
land ;  in  Wales  ;  in  the  uncultivated  parts  of  England  ; 
in  America  ;  in  the  West  Indies  ;  at  Gibraltar  ;  and  at 
Sierra  Leone.  In  all  these  places  he  had  seen  pros- 
perity attend  the  word  which  he  had  thus  been  made 
instrumental  in  planting.  These,  therefore,  no  longer 
required  that  fostering  care  which  their  infant  state  had 
rendered  necessary ;  and,  consequently,  he  found  him- 
self somewhat  free  from  those  calls  of  duty  which,  on 
former  occasions,  were  too  imperious  to  be  resisted. 

From  his  various  publications  he  was  also  disengaged, 
by  having  transferred  the  whole  to  conference.  Of 
both  wives  he  had  likewise  been  deprived  by  the  inscru- 
table dispensations  of  Heaven,  so  that  he  was  again  free 
to  enter  upon  any  new  enterprise  that  might  promise  to 
enlarge  the  boundaries  of  Zion.  These  considerations, 
in  their  combined  effect,  awakened  within  him  a  latent 
desire,  which  had  long  slumbered  in  his  bosom,  to  turn 
his  thoughts  towTard  the  shores  of  India. 

In  the  early  part  of  his  life  Dr.  Coke  had  considered 
India  as  a  region  which  afforded  an  ample  field  for  mis 
sionary  exertions  ;  and  in  the  year  1784  he  had  actually 
written  a  letter  to  a  gentleman  in  India,  to  make  inqui- 
ries into  the  state  of  morals,  the  influence  of  idolatry, 
the  difficulties  to  be  encountered,  the  probable  amount 
of  expense,  the  prospect  of  success,  and  the  best  plan 
of  procedure,  in  case  the  establishment  of  a  mission  were 
attempted  in  Asia.  To  these  inquiries,  and  to  a  variety 
of  others  closely  connected  with  this  general  question, 
he  received  a  very  long,  very  full,  and  an  accurately* 
detailed  account,  in  a  letter,  dated  February  19th,  1785. 
This  letter  may  be  found  in  the  Arminian  Magazine  for 
the  year  1792. 

The  difficulties  which  this  letter  faithfully  recorded 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


341 


were  too  formidable  to  be  at  that  time  encountered. 
And  as  those  places  in  which  missions  have  since  been 
established  presented  a  more  promising  tield,  the  con- 
cerns of  Asia  were  postponed  until  finance,  ability,  and  , 
leisure  should  combine  to  mark  the  expediency  of  the 
arduous  enterprise.  Engaged  in  these  missions,  the 
intermediate  years  which  passed  away  left  no  surplus 
either  of  time,  of  money,  or  of  talent,  to  justify  an  un- 
dertaking of  such  magnitude.  Nor  was  it  until  the  year 
1813,  when  those  circumstances  united  together  which 
have  been  enumerated,  that  Dr.  Coke  thought  the 
period  was  fully  come. 

But  although  nothing  was  done  toward  the  esta- 
blishment of  a  mission  in  India  till  this  time,  it  was  a 
subject  that  had  frequently  engrossed  his  thoughts.  On 
every  occasion  that  presented  itself  he  seized  the  oppor- 
tunity to  promote  inquiries,  thus  continually  augment- 
ing his  stock  of  information,  which  was  treasured  up 
against  the  anticipated  but  distant  result.  In  the  year 
1806,  Dr.  Coke,  being  at  the  house  of  a  pious  gentleman 
in  Cornwall,  who  had  resided  upward  of  twenty  years 
in  India,  unfolded  to  him  the  designs  which  were  then 
ripening  in  his  mind.  From  this  gentleman  (Colonel 
William  Sandys)  he  procured  a  fund  of  information, 
with  which  he  was  so  highly  pleased,  that  he  requested 
him  to  state  what  he  had  communicated  to  the  mis- 
sionary committee  in  London,  to  prepare  them  for  that 
work  which  he  fully  expected  he  should  one  day  un- 
dertake. A  statement  was  accordingly  given  to  the 
committee  by  Colonel  Sandys,  a  copy  of  which  is  now 
before  the  author ;  and  it  is  evident,  from  comparing  its 
recommendations  with  the  facts  furnished  by  the  mis- 
sion'when  fitted  out,  that  its  principles  were  not  without 
their  influence  in  the  arrangements  which  were  finally 
made. 

In  the  year  1813,  when  his  resolution  to  visit  India 
was  nearly  formed,  Dr.  Coke  opened  a  correspondence 
with  the  late  Dr.  Buchanan,  whose  valuable  researches 
in  India  have  made  the  Christian  world  his  debtor. 
From  this  gentleman  he  also  received  much  additional 
information,  as  well  as  a  confirmation  of  wrhat  he  had 
previously  received  from  other  quarters,  particularly 


342 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


from  Colonel  Sandys,  Dr.  Buchanan's  intimate  friend, 
correspondent,  and  relative.  It  was  through  Dr.  Bu- 
chanan that  his  views  were  more  immediately  directed 
toward  the  island  of  Ceylon,  the  obstacles  there  being 
fewer  in  number,  and  less  in  magnitude,  than  those 
which  must  have  been  encountered  in  case  he  had 
thought  of  entering  immediately  among  the  Hindoos. 
This  was  recommended  as  a  preparatory  step,  that 
might  enable  him  and  his  associates  to  acquire  more 
particular  knowledge  of  the  continent,  to  which  the 
missionaries  might  repair  hereafter,  when  they  had  fully 
established  themselves  in  Ceylon,  where  part  of  the 
inhabitants,  not  wholly  ignorant  of  Christianity,  might 
be  addressed  in  the  languages  of  Europe. 

Convinced  by  the  representations  of  Dr.  Buchanan, 
Dr.  Coke  now  fully  fixed  his  mind  on  a  mission  to  Asia, 
and  considered  Ceylon  as  the  grand  point  to  which  his 
views  should  be  primarily  directed.  To  a  letter,  in 
which  the  author  of  this  work  endeavoured  to  dissuade 
him  from  his  purpose  of  visiting  India,  on  account  of 
his  age  ;  the  shock  which  his  constitution  must  sustain 
by  a  long  residence  in  the  torrid  zone  ;  the  difficulty  of 
rendering  the  organs  of  articulation  sufficiently  flexible 
at  this  time  of  life  to  enable  him  to  pronounce  a  new 
language  ;  and  finally,  his  inability  to  leave  behind  him 
a  successor  that  should  be  at  once  able  and  willing  to 
beg  from  door  to  door,  to  support  the  missions  already 
established,  he  wrote  the  following  reply : — 

"  Preaching  house,  Dublin,  June  28,  1813. 

"My  Very  Dear  Friend, — I  beg  pardon  for  being 
so  long  answering  your  letter.  I  have  laboured  in  the 
begging  way  since  the  last  conference,  more  arduously 
than  evei,  except  about  a  month  or  six  weeks,  when  I 
swam  in  waves  of  wo  on  account  of  my  late  precious 
wife. 

"  I  am  now  dead  to  Europe,  and  alive  for  India.  God 
himself  has  said  to  me,  '  Go  to  Ceylon.'  I  am  as  much 
convinced  of  the  will  of  God  in  this  respect  as  that  I 
breathe  ;  so  fully  convinced,  that  methinks  I  had  rather 
be  set  naked  on  the  coast  of  Ceylon,  without  clothes, 
and  without  a  friend,  than  not  go  there.  The  Portu- 
guese language  is  much  spoken  all  around  the  coast  of 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


343 


Ceylon,  and  indeed  all  along  the  coast  of  India.  Ac- 
cording to  Dr.  Buchanan,  there  are  500,000  Christians 
(nominal  Christians  at  least)  in  Ceylon  :  and  there  are 
now  only  two  ministers  to  take  care  of  them.  I  am 
learning  the  Portuguese  language  continually,  and  am 
perfectly  certain  I  shall  conquer  it  before  I  land  in 
Ceylon.  The  fleets  sail  in  October  and  January.  If 
the  conference  employ  me  to  raise  the  money  for  the 
outset,  I  shall  not  be  able  to  sail  till  January.  I  shall 
bear  my  own  expenses  of  course.  I'll  request  you  to 
speak  to  the  preachers,  to  see  whether  a  preacher  or 
two  can  be  procured,  who  will  consent  to  travel  with 
me.  I  shall  probably  be  here  until  this  day  fortnight, 
then  I  set  off  for  Liverpool." 

It  is  plain  from  the  preceding  extract,  that  Dr.  Coke 
had  not,  in  the  month  of  June,  procured  any  associates 
to  engage  with  him  in  this  important  mission.  It  is 
also  to  be  inferred,  from  the  manner  of  his  expressions, 
that  it  was  his  design  to  embark  for  Asia,  if  no  one 
could  be  found  to  accompany  him  thither.  We  cannot, 
however,  suppose,  under  such  circumstances,  that  it 
was  his  intention  to  remain  in  India  alone.  He  might 
have  gone  thither  to  make  observations  on  the  spot, 
that,  on  returning  to  England,  he  might  be  better  able 
to  judge  of  the  number  and  qualifications  of  such 
missionaries  as  should  afterward  be  induced  to  em- 
bark. 

Prior  to  this  time,  he  had  taken  into  tiis  serious  con- 
sideration the  state  to  which  the  missions,  on  his  leaving 
England,  would  be  reduced  for  want  of  pecuniary  assist- 
ance. This  was  a  subject  which  frequently  occupied  his 
thoughts,  from  the  first  moment  that  he  had  recently 
turned  his  attention  toward  Asia.  To  provide  for  their 
support,  even  during  his  absence,  and  in  case  of  his 
decease,  whether  at  home  or  abroad,  he  had  projected 
the  plan  of  establishing  missionary  societies  throughout 
the  kingdom,  and  had  calculated  upon  the  practicability 
and  utility  of  the  measure  some  time  before  any  attempts 
were  made  to  carry  the  plan  into  actual  effect.  It  is 
not  probable  that  he  had  anticipated  the  benefits  which 
have  already  resulted  from  the  institution  in  all  their 
extent;  but  that  he  had  contemplated  the  design  with 


344 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


the  most  ardent  pleasure,  his  own  handwriting,  now  in 
the  author's  possession,  furnishes  a  decisive  proof. 

At  the  conference  of  1813,  which  was  held  at  Liver- 
pool, Dr.  Coke  introduced  his  design  to  visit  India, 
stating  at  large  the  providential  concurrence  of  circum- 
stances which  had  appeared,  the  favourable  disposition 
which  some  men  in  power  had  manifested  toward  the 
mission,  and  the  reasons  which  had  finally  led  him  to 
visit  the  eastern  regions  of  the  globe.  At  the  same 
time  he  introduced  to  the  conference  six  men  whom  he 
had  procured  to  accompany  him,  and  share  in  his  toils. 
Of  these  volunteers  in  the  cause  of  God,  James  Lynch, 
William  Ault,  George  Erskine,  William  M.  Harvard, 
and  Thomas  Squance  were  already  travelling  preachers, 
and  to  these  were  added  two  approved  local  preachers, 
whose  names  were  Benjamin  Clough  and  John  M'Kenny. 

The  connection  at  this  conference  being  deeply  in- 
volved in  debt,  Dr.  Coke  was  well  aware  that  the  old 
objection,  which  he  had  for  many  years  been  compelled 
to  encounter,  and  occasionally  to  stifle  with  an  act  of 
generosity,  would  again  be  raised.  And  it  seemed  pro- 
bable, from  the  embarrassments  which  existed,  that  his 
design  to  visit  India  would  be  wholly  defeated,  unless 
he  could  find  some  decisive  method  to  impose  silence 
upon  the  tongue  of  opposition,  so  far  as  pecuniary 
assistance  and  domestic  claims  were  engaged  in  the 
issue.  To  meet  this  he  boldly  and  generously  offered 
to  bear,  from  his  own  private  fortune,  the  whole  ex- 
pense of  the  outfit,  to  the  amount  of  six  thousand  pounds, 
if  that  sum  should  be  thought  necessary. 

The  preachers  assembled  in  conference,  who  could 
not  but  approve  of  the  measure,  even  while  they  doubted 
the  ability  of  the  connection  to  bear  the  expense  of  this 
additional  mission,  were  awed  into  silence  at  this  noble 
act  of  unexampled  generosity.  It  was  therefore  finally 
determined  that  a  mission,  under  the  superintendence 
of  Dr.  Coke,  should  repair  to  Asia,  that  the  seven  mis- 
sionaries proposed  should  be  accepted,  that  3,291 1. 
should  be  borrowed  of  Dr.  Coke,  to  be  reimbursed,  and 
that  such  assistance  should  be  immediately  rendered  to 
the  noble  undertaking  as  their  circumstances  would 
allow.    It  was  furthermore  resolved  that,  in  the  distri- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


345 


bution  of  their  labours,  one  of  these  should  remain  at 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  three  should  settle  in  Ceylon, 
one  should  repair  to  Java,  and  the  other  two  should 
travel  with  Dr.  Coke,  in  such  places  and  in  such  ways 
as  his  judgment,  and  existing  circumstances,  might 
direct.  Such  was  the  determination  of  conference ; 
but  subsequent  events  rendered  some  alterations  in 
these  arrangements  necessary. 

Affairs  having  proceeded  thus  far,  Dr.  Coke,  soon 
after  conference,  repaired  to  London  with  his  associate 
missionaries,  to  make  arrangements  and  serious  pre- 
parations for  their  departure.  His  first  care  was  to  pro- 
cure an  able  tutor,  who  could  fully  instruct  them  in  the 
Portuguese  language,  so  far  as  their  time  would  allow, 
and  furnish  them  with  directions  to  complete  their  know- 
ledge in  its  idiom  and  pronunciation  during  their  voyage. 
With  a  large  assortment  of  clothes,  books,  and  other 
articles  necessary  for  their  comfort,  during  their  intended 
residence  in  the  regions  they  were  about  to  visit,  they 
were  fully  provided.  In  addition  to  this,  Mr.  Harvard 
and  Mr.  Squance,  being  acquainted  with  the  printing 
business,  a  printing  press,  with  its  various  appendages, 
together  with  types  and  the  necessary  apparatus,  was 
likewise  purchased,  and  united  to  the  general  stock. 
For  these  various  articles  an  ample  allowance  was  made 
by  conference  ;  but  that  nothing  might  be  wanting  to 
their  accommodations  in  a  foreign  land,  their  stores  were 
additionally  augmented  by  the  bounty  of  Dr.  Coke. 

Among  the  missionaries  who  were  now  prepared  to 
embark,  Mr.  Ault  and  Mr.  Harvard  were  married  ;  and 
their  wives  had  engaged  to  accompany  them  into  the 
eastern  hemisphere.  Dr.  Coke,  who  was  at  this  time  a 
widower,  had  felt  the  inconveniences  of  his  solitary  con- 
dition, even  while  residing  in  his  native  land.  These, 
he  conceived,  would  be  greatly  augmented  when,  in  a 
foreign  country,  he  should  be  removed  from  the  solaces 
which  civilized  life  and  European  manners  afforded. 
Possessed  of  property  that  was  amply  sufficient  to  sup- 
port himself  and  a  partner  who  might  be  willing  to  enter 
into  his  views,  and  travel  with  him  in  India,  he  once 
more  turned  his  thoughts  toward  the  marriage  state. 
Piety,  zeal,  activity,  an  enterprising  spirit,  and  a  pleasing 

15* 


346 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


address,  joined  to  a  suitable  age,  were  the  primary  qua- 
lifications which  he  sought.  This  assemblage  of  excel- 
lences he  found,  or  thought  he  had  found,  in  a  lady, 
who  through  a  train  of  previous  circumstances  had  pre- 
sented herself  to  his  notice.  His  proposals  of  marriage 
to  her  were  accepted.  But,  prior  to  their  union,  a  know- 
ledge of  his  intention  reaching  some  of  his  friends,  who 
thought  the  connection  he  was  about  to  form  rather 
improper,  they  interfered,  and,  by  their  persevering 
remonstrances,  ultimately  frustrated  his  design. 

Dr.  Coke  and  his  companions  continued  in  London, 
attentively  studying  the  Portuguese  language,  and  mak- 
ing other  arrangements  for  their  departure,  until  the  10th 
of  December,  when  they  found  it  necessary  to  repair  to 
Portsmouth,  to  be  in  readiness  to  embark,  as  they  had 
taken  their  passage  on  board  of  two  ships  belonging  to 
the  fleet;  the  Lady  Melville,  commanded  by  Captain 
Lochner ;  and  the  Cabalva,  commanded  by  Captain 
Birch.  Dr.  Coke,  with  Mr.  Harvard,  his  wife,  and  Mr. 
Clough,  were  stationed  in  the  latter,  and  all  the  others 
in  the  former.  It  certainly  would  have  been  desirable, 
if  they  could  all  have  embarked  in  one  ship,  but  neither 
the  Lady  Melville  nor  the  Cabalva  could  receive  them 
without  incommoding  other  passengers  ;  and  to  have 
taken  another  ship,  in  which  all  could  be  accommodated, 
would  have  cost  them  an  additional  sum  of  900Z.  for 
their  passage. 

They  continued  at  Portsmouth  until  the  30th,  when, 
taking  leave  of  their  affectionate  and  hospitable  friends 
on  shore,  and  of  each  other,  the  parties  separated  to 
meet  no  more,  till  they  greet  each  other  in  the  world  of 
spirits.  Very  early  the  next  morning  they  weighed 
anchor,  and  put  to  sea  under  the  influence  of  a  favour- 
able breeze,  and  amid  the  prayers  of  the  pious,  who 
witnessed  their  final  departure  from  their  native  shores. 
"  Our  fleet,"  says  Dr.  Coke,  "  when  we  set  sail,  con- 
sisted of  a  line  of  battle  ship,  of  74  guns,  two  frigates,  a 
sloop  of  war,  six  regular  Indiamen,  two  country  India- 
men  (ships  built  in  India)  and  about  twenty-five  smaller 
merchantmen."  Several  of  these  merchantmen  were 
bound  for  different  parts  of  the  world,  and  only  sailed  in 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


347 


company  to  certain  latitudes,  to  avail  themselves  of  the 
protection  which  the  convoy  afforded. 

The  Cabalva  contained  about  five  hundred  souls.  Of 
these,  two  hundred  were  soldiers,  about  fifty  were  Las- 
cars, and  twenty-six,  including  passengers,  the  captain, 
and  his  officers,  occupied  the  cabin.  Strictly  attentive 
to  every  remarkable  event  that  occurred,  Dr.  Coke  kept 
a  regular  journal,  which,  from  the  time  of  their  depar- 
ture down  to  the  21st  of  February,  1814,  has  been  trans- 
mitted to  England.  It  is  not  unlikely  that  he  continued 
this  journal  from  February  till  the  time  of  his  death,  but 
of  this  no  account  has  been  received. 

On  Saturday,  January  1,  1814,  they  proceeded  down 
the  channel,  but  finding  the  winds  variable,  their  pro- 
gress was  rather  slow.  During  the  following  day,  they 
hovered  on  the  coast  of  Cornwall,  and  rather  expected 
that  they  should  put  into  Falmouth  harbour,  toward 
which  the  commodore  directed  their  course.  But  on 
receiving  from  the  shore  those  despatches  which  he 
wanted,  their  fleet  was  turned  toward  the  ocean,  and 
about  eight  at  night  they  bade  a  long  farewell  to  the 
Lizard  lighthouse.  On  the  4th,  they  entered  the  Bay  of 
Biscay,  and  were  exposed  to  storms  with  but  little  inter- 
mission until  the  24th.  During  these  gales  several 
ships  were  separated  from  the  fleet,  some  of  which  had 
sustained  considerable  damage  ;  and  one  of  the  frigates 
was  ordered  to  go  in  pursuit  of  them,  and  wait  to  con- 
duct them  on  their  voyage. 

On  the  9th  of  February,  Mrs.  Ault,  who  had  been 
much  indisposed  before  she  embarked,  and  who  was 
assured  by  a  physician  that  a  voyage  into  some  part  of 
the  torrid  zone  was  the  only  probable  means  of  preserv- 
ing her  life,  bade  adieu  to  the  present  world,  with  a 
strong  confidence  in  God,  through  the  atoning  sacrifice 
of  Christ,  and  a  calm  resignation  to  his  divine  will.  On 
the  following  day  her  body  was  committed  to  the  deep, 
in  latitude  3  deg.  14  min.  north,  and  longitude  22  deg. 
10  min.  west,  there  to  wait  till  the  sea  shall  yield  up  her 
dead.  Previous  to  her  death  she  was  sensible  of  her 
approaching  dissolution.  But  instead  of  expressing  any 
desire  to  be  carried  to  India  to  be  interred,  she  requested 
that  her  mortal  remains  might  be  deposited  in  the  ocean. 


348  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 

This  was  accordingly  done,  accompanied  with  a  solemn 
ceremony,  which  Dr.  Coke,  from  on  board  the  Cabalva, 
thus  describes : — 

"  February  10. — As  we  were  all  at  breakfast,  an  offi- 
cer of  our  ship  came  in,  and  informed  us  that  several 
ships  had  hoisted  their  flag  half-mast  high,  as  a  signal  of 
death.  Our  signal  was  immediately  hoisted  ;  while  our 
whole  company,  who  had  previously  known  of  Mrs. 
Ault's  illness,  concluded  that  the  signals  were  raised  on 
account  of  her  death.  This  proved  to  be  the  case.  The 
signals  all  continued  half-mast  high,  till  about  half  an 
hour  before  sunset,  when  the  Lady  Melville  lifted  up  her 
death  signal  top-mast  high,  which  was  followed  by  all 
the  fleet.  This  was  a  signal  that  the  officiating  minister 
(who  was  Mr.  Squance)  had  begun  to  read  the  15th 
chapter  of  the  1st  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians.  And  when 
the  Lady  Melville  dropped  her  signal,  the  rest  of  the 
fleet  followed  her  example,  and  thus  ended  the  cere- 
mony." 

On  the  5th  of  March,  Mr.  Squance,  being  unwell,  came, 
at  Dr.  Coke's  particular  desire,  on  board  the  Cabalva, 
where  he  continued  until  the  15th  of  April,  when  he  re- 
turned in  nearly  the  same  state  of  health.  About  the 
20th,  they  passed  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  but  the  fleet 
did  not  touch  at  this  southern  extremity  of  the  continent. 
The  commodore  only  visited  Table  Bay,  taking  with 
him  such  letters  as  the  passengers  were  disposed  to 
forward  to  England  from  this  port. 

In  passing  the  Cape  they  were  exposed  to  violent 
storms,  during  which,  and  through  the  voyage,  several 
sailors  fell  overboard,  and  were  drowned ;  the  severity 
of  the  weather  preventing  those  on  board  from  render- 
ing them  any  assistance.  On  the  20th  of  April,  during 
a  brisk  gale,  a  sailor  on  board  the  Lady  Melville  fell 
down  the  hatchway,  and  fractured  his  skull.  Another 
fell  overboard  from  the  Neptune,  and  was  drowned. 
And  another  from  the  maintopmast  of  the  Elphinstone 
fell  into  the  sea,  and  met  with  a  similar  fate. 

On  the  23d  they  passed  the  Island  of  Bourbon,  and 
though  about  twelve  leagues  from  the  shore,  they  dis- 
tinctly saw,  with  the  naked  eye,  the  flames  issuing  from 
a  volcano.    Sometimes  the  blaze  appeared  stationary 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


349 


for  a  short  season  ;  and  then,  as  the  mountain  was 
high,  it  resembled  a  comet  shining  in  the  distant  hea- 
vens. At  other  times,  tt\e  eye  was  arrested  by  a  stream 
of  fire,  moving  with  inconceivable  velocity  in  sportive 
corruscations,  and  occasionally  changing  in  its  various 
hues,  from  gleams  of  brilliancy  to  a  dismal  and  lurid 
gloom.  On  the  24th  tehy  passed  the  Isle  of  France ; 
and  on  the  27th  they  were  within  five  miles  of  the  little 
Isle  of  Gallega,  yet  no  soundings  could  be  found  with  a 
line  of  fifty  fathoms. 

But  they  were  now  brought  to  the  margin  of  an  event 
which  was  of  too  much  magnitude,  and  was  too  deeply 
interesting  to  all  the  missionaries,  to  allow  them  time 
to  make  observations  on  any  thing  besides.  This  event 
was  nothing  less  than  the  sudden  and  unexpected  death 
of  Dr.  Coke.  Cheerful,  and  animated  with  the  mission 
which  now  was  full  in  prospect  before  him,  he  had 
enjoyed  a  good  share  of  health  during  all  the  former 
part  of  their  voyage.  And  instead  of  having  any  pre- 
sentiment of  his  death,  he  was  ready,  on  most  occasions, 
to  comfort  those  whose  spirits  sunk  under  the  violence 
of  continued  storms.  Even  to  the  last  day  of  his  life 
his  exertions  in  his  study  were  unremitted,  to  prepare 
himself  for  those  missionary  labours  on  which  he  had 
already  entered,  and  of  which  he  beheld  the  happy 
effects  by  a  pleasing  anticipation.  But  his  work  was 
done  ;  and  his  days  were  brought  to  an  end,  like  a  tale 
that  is  told. 

On  the  first  of  May,  he  just  hinted  that  he  found  him- 
self somewhat  indisposed,  but  his  complaint  was  of  so 
trifling  a  nature  that  neither  himself  nor  his  companions 
viewed  it  in  any  serious  light.  On  the  2d  of  May  he  con- 
tinued much  the  same  ;  his  indisposition  was  not  wholly 
removed,  but  he  did  not  perceive  it  to  increase.  He 
conversed  as  usual,  and  walked  the  deck  at  his  accus- 
tomed hour.  In  the  evening,  as  he  was  about  to  retire 
to  rest,  he  requested  Mr.  Clough  to  give  him  from  their 
chest  a  little  opening  medicine.  With  this  request  Mr. 
Clough  instantly  complied,  offering  at  the  same  time  to 
sit  up  with  him  during  the  night.  But  this  offer  was 
refused  by  Dr.  Coke,  who  did  not  think  himself  so 
much  indisposed  as  to  render  such  attention  necessary. 


350 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


He,  therefore,  on  retiring  to  rest,  took  his  fellow  mis- 
sionaries by  the  hand,  and,  in  his  usual  manner,  com- 
mended them  to  God.  This  was  the  last  time  his  voice 
was  ever  heard. 

To  improve,  his  moments  to  the  utmost,  it  had  been 
his  constant  practice,  while  on  board,  to  rise  every  morn- 
ing at  half  past  five  ;  and  to  prevent  him  from  sleeping 
beyond  his  accustomed  time,  the  servant,  who  attended 
him,  had  received  orders  to  call  him  from  his  bed  at 
the  appointed  hour.  On  the  morning1  of  the  3d  of  May 
the  servant  knocked,  as  usual,  at  his  cabin  door.  But 
after  several  efforts,  being  unable  to  procure  any  reply, 
he  ventured  to  open  the  door.  This  being  done,  he 
discovered,  to  his  utter  astonishment,  the  mortal  re- 
mains of  Dr.  Coke,  lifeless,  cold,  and  nearly  stiff, 
stretched  upon  the  cabin  floor. 

The  servant,  on  making  this  discovery,  hastened  to 
the  apartment  of  Captain  Birch,  rrfaking  him  first  ac- 
quainted with  the  melancholy  tidings.  Captain  Birch, 
on  hearing  of  the  event,  immediately*  sent  for  Mr. 
Clough,  and  communicated  to  him  the  awful  informa- 
tion. Mr.  Clough  instantly  hastened  to  Mr.  Harvard, 
and  imparted  to  him  the  tale  of  wo.  Both  then  pro- 
ceeded to  the  cabin  of  Dr.  Coke,  and  saw  that  the 
catastrophe,  which  they  would  gladly  have  disbelieved, 
was  mournfully  true. 

The  corpse  by  this  time  had  been  taken  from  the 
floor,  and  laid  on  the  bed  ;  but  from  the  placidity  which 
rested  on  the  countenance  it  did  not  seem  to  have  been 
agitated  by  any  convulsive  throes.  The  head  appeared 
to  be  a  little  turned  toward  one  shoulder  ;  but  with  this 
exception,  no  distortion  whatever  was  visible.  As  soon 
as  the  agitation,  which  the  sudden  shock  had  occa- 
sioned, had  a  little  subsided,  they  requested  the  surgeon 
of  the  ship  to  examine  the  body.  With  this  request  he 
readily  complied ;  and  the  result  of  his  examination 
was,  the  probability  that  his  death  was  occasioned  by  a 
fit  of  apoplexy,  to  which,  from  the  make  of  his  body, 
and  the  nature  of  his  constitution,  he  appeared  to  have 
been  somewhat  predisposed.  But  of  this  fact  no  satis- 
factory evidence  can  be  either  expected  or  obtained,  as 
he  died  suddenly  and  alone. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


351 


It  was  supposed  by  those  on  board  that  he  must  have 
risen  from  his  bed,  either  to  procure  something  that 
was  not  within  his  reach,  or  to  call  assistance,  as  he 
found  his  indisposition  to  increase  ;  but  that  the  stroke 
coming  suddenly  on  him  with  irresistible  violence,  he 
fell  immediately  on  the  floor,  and  instantly  expired  in 
that  position  in  which  he  was  found  by  the  servant.  It 
is  furthermore  presumed  that  his  death  must  have  hap- 
pened about  midnight.  If  it  had  been  much  earlier,  his 
fall  must  have  been  heard  by  some  in  the  adjoining 
cabins,  who  had  not  retired  long  to  rest;  and  if  it  had 
been  later,  his  body  could  not  have  been  stiff  and  cold. 
Divided  from  his  cabin  only  by  a  thin  wainscot  partition 
were  the  cabins  of  Captain  Birch  and  Mr.  Harvard  ; 
but  as  neither  of  these  heard  the  least  noise  from  his 
apartment,  it  is  fairly  to  be  presumed  that  he  expired 
without  a  struggle  or  a  groan. 

As  the  Lady  Melville  was  at  no  great  distance,  and 
the  weather  was  serene,  Captain  Birch  kindly  offered  to 
Messrs.  Harvard  and  Clough  a  boat,  to  transmit  the 
melancholy  tidings  to  the  missionaries  on  board  that 
ship.  A  note  was  accordingly  written  by  Mr.  Harvard 
to  the  brethren  on  board,  and  another  from  Captain 
Birch  to  Captain  Lochner,  stating  the  awful  fact,  and 
requesting  the  missionaries  to  hasten  to  the  Cabalva, 
and  join  in  the  mournful  consultation.  On  receiving 
their  note  the  missionaries  gazed  on  each  other  in 
speechless  amazement,  scarcely  presuming  to  credit  the 
intelligence  which  its  lines  had  imparted,  or  to  believe 
the  evidence  of  their  eyes.  They  were,  however,  soon 
roused  from  this  natural  delirium  by  the  surgeon  of  the 
Lady  Melville,  who  entered  their  cabin  with  the  note 
of  Captain  Birch  to  Captain  Lochner  in  his  hand, 
announcing  to  them  with  unquestionable  certainty  that 
Dr.  Coke  was  actually  dead. 

Expiring  hope  being  now  deprived  of  every  subter- 
fuge, the  mournful  band  repaired  on  board  to  mingle 
their  tears  with  those  who  were  already  weeping  there. 
Their  first  meeting  was  rather  speechless  than  silent ; 
and  the  sensations  of  their  bosoms  at  the  sight  of  each 
other  no  language  can  fully  express.  Their  own  situa- 
tion was  now  rendered  truly  forlorn  .  but  the  tide  of 


352 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


sorrow,  on  which  they  were  borne  by  their  present 
calamity,  swallowed  up  every  other  consideration,  thu3 
leaving  to  them  no  room  for  reflections  on  their  private 
concerns. 

When  the  first  transports  of  their  grief  had  somewhat 
subsided,  they  held  a  consultation  together  to  contrive 
in  what  manner  they  might  preserve  the  body  ;  and,  in 
compliance  with  Dr.  Coke's  will,  restore  it  to  England, 
that  it  might  be  interred  at  Brecon  with  his  wives.  But 
as  nothing  could  be  done  without  the  concurrence  of 
Captain  Birch,  they  agreed  to  wait  on  him,  and  state 
the  particular  wish  which  their  deceased  father  in  the 
Lord  had  frequently  expressed.  Messrs.  Ault  and 
Clough  undertook  this  task,  and,  on  being  introduced, 
communicated  their  message.  To  every  thing  they 
urged  he  paid  the  most  scrupulous  attention,  and  ex- 
pressed his  earnest  desire  to  comply  with  their  wishes, 
so  far  as  prudence  and  propriety  would  admit.  But,  on 
the  present  occasion,  he  thought  the  difficulties  against 
preserving  the  body  to  be  so  numerous  and  so  formi- 
dable, that  their  request  amounted  to  little  less  than  a 
moral  impossibility. 

Being  disappointed  in  their  hopes,  in  the  same  pro- 
portion that  they  were  convinced  by  his  arguments, 
Messrs.  Ault  and  Clough  then  withdrew,  to  commu- 
nicate to  their  associates  in  sorrow  the  observations 
which  Captain  Birch  had  made.  A  consultation  was 
immediately  held  ;  and,  after  deliberately  weighing  all 
that  had  been  and  might  be  urged  on  both  sides,  they 
finally  concluded  that  it  would  be  prudent  to  submit  to 
the  captain's  opinion,  and  suffer  the  body  of  Dr.  Coke 
to  be  committed  to  the  deep. 

On  communicating  this  reluctant  acquiescence  to  the 
captain,  he  seemed  highly  pleased  with  their  determi- 
nation, and  requested  them  to  pursue  any  plan  they 
might  think  proper  in  celebrating 'his  funeral  solemni- 
ties. But  as  this  was  a  point  on  which  they  had  not 
deliberated,  it  became  necessary  for  them  again  to  with- 
draw to  hold  another  consultation.  Their  ship  was 
now  within  about  two  degrees  of  the  equator,  and  the 
intenseness  of  the  heat  rendered  it  improper  for  them 
to  preserve  the  body,  which  would  soon  become  putrid 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


353 


in  a  cabin,  contiguous  to  which  several  passengers  must 
sleep.  It  was  therefore  resolved  that  his  obsequies 
should  take  place  on  the  evening  of  the  same  day. 

Before  they  had  communicated  this  intention  to  the 
captain,  he  sent  them  a  polite  note,  requesting  to  know 
how  they  meant  to  proceed ;  and  at  the  same  time  ex- 
pressed his  desire  "  to  show  every  token  of  respect  to 
the  memory  of  so  worthy  and  excellent  a  man."  He 
was  soon  made  acquainted  with  their  determination ; 
and  approving  of  the  measures  they  intended  to  pursue, 
every  thing  was  got  ready  with  all  prudent  expedition, 
to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  all  the  officers  and  passen- 
gers on  board.  The  funeral  rites  were  conducted  in 
the  following  manner  : — 

The  carpenters  employed  made  a  large,  thick,  deal 
coffin,  leaving,  as  usual  on  such  occasions,  holes  in  the 
bottom,  that  the  air  being  expressed  by  the  entrance  of 
the  water,  might  not  prevent  the  body  from  sinking. 
In  this  coffin  the  body  was  decently  laid  ;  and,  to  acce- 
lerate its  descent,  four  cannon  balls,  tied  up  in  four  bags, 
were  introduced,  two  at  the  head  and  two  at  the  feet  of 
the  corpse.  The  cover  being  nailed  down,  the  coffin 
was  brought  upon  deck  a  little  before  five  o'clock,  and 
laid  on  the  leeward  gangway,  on  the*  starboard  side, 
where  it  remained  for  some  time,  covered  over  with 
signal  flags.  The  awning  being  spread,  the  soldiers 
were  drawn  up  in  rank  on  deck,  when  the  tolling  of  the 
ship's  bell  called  together  the  passengers  and  crew,  so 
that  the  deck  was  quite  crowded  with  solemn  and  silent 
spectators,  who  seemed  much  affected  with  the  scene  of 
mortality  they  were  then  called  to  witness.  Mr.  Har- 
vard then  read  the  burial  service,  and  the  body  was 
consigned  to  its  watery  grave  in  silent  solemnity,  to  be 
seen  no  more  till  "  the  trumpet  shall  sound  and  the 
dead  shall  be  raised  incorruptible." 

The  funeral  service  being  concluded,  Mr.  Ault,  before 
the  people  retired,  delivered  an  address  on  the  affecting 
occasion  of  their  assembling  together.  In  this  address 
he  adverted  to  the  character,  zeal,  perseverance,  respect- 
ability, activity,  and  public  usefulness  of  the  deceased, 
and  lamented  the  loss  which  the  present  mission  had 
sustained,  by  being  for  ever  deprived  of  his  talents  and 


354 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


counsels.  From  the  sudden  and  unexpected  stroke 
which  had  launched  into  eternity  one  of  their  compa- 
nions, who  but  yesterday  had  walked  the  deck  from 
which  he  had  now  been  plunged  into  the  ocean,  and  was 
at  this  moment  descending  into  caverns  which  no  plum- 
met had  ever  reached,  he  took  occasion  to  remind  them 
of  the  uncertainty  of  human  life,  and  to  enforce  the  ne- 
cessity of  being  prepared  for  an  unexpected  summons. 
Having  finished  his  address,  Mr.  Lynch  read  a  funeral 
hymn,  from  the  53d  page  of  Mr.  \Vesley's  collection, 
beginning  with  these  words, — "  Hark,  a  voice  divides 
the  sky, — Happy  are  the  faithful  dead."  He  then  con- 
cluded with  a  solemn  prayer,  that  God  would  render  this 
melancholy  visitation  a  blessing  to  every  soul.  The 
whole  service  was  awfully  interesting  and  deeply  im- 
pressive. Several  were  visibly  affected  ;  and  all  con- 
ducted themselves  with  the  utmost  propriety.  But  to 
render  serious  impressions  lasting  must  be  the  work  of 
God. 

This  solemn  event  took  place  on  the  3d  of  May,  1814, 
in  latitude  2  deg.  29  min.  south,  and  in  longitude  59  deg. 
29  min.  east  from  London. 

The  missionaries,  having  thus  discharged  the  last  sad 
rites  of  grateful  affection  to  the  mortal  remains  of  Dr. 
Coke,  were  now  at  liberty  to  reflect  on  the  peculiarity 
of  their  own  situation.  They  were  at  this  time  nearly 
in  the  middle  of  the  Indian  Ocean,  without  a  single 
known  friend  on  board,  to  render  them  that  assistance 
which  all  would  want,  as  soon  as  they  landed  on  a  for- 
eign shore,  to  which  they  were  wafted  by  auspicious 
breezes.  This  was  a  subject  which  afforded  room  for 
much  painful  apprehension.  Whether  any  provision 
had  been  made  for  their  future  support,  in  case  such  a 
calamity  as  had  now  happened  should  take  place,  they 
had  no  means  of  knowing,  but  by  examining  the  papers 
which  Dr.  Coke  had  left ;  and  to  all  of  these  they  could 
not  have  access,  until  the  ships  reached  the  place  of  their 
destination.  In  addition  to  this,  the  passengers  belong- 
ing to  the  Lady  Melville  were  instantly  to  repair  on 
board  that  ship,  without  the  most  distant  prospect  of 
conversing  again  with  those  on  board  the  Cabalva,  until 
they  should  cast  anchor  in  Bombay.    Such  was  the  state 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


355 


of  suspense  in  which  they  took  leave  of  each  other,  and 
in  which  they  remained  until  the  21st  of  May,  when  they 
reached  their  destined  port  in  safety. 

On  meeting  together  at  Bombay,  they  were  fully  con- 
vinced, from  searching  Dr.  Coke's  papers,  that  no  pro- 
vision had  been  made  for  their  support  in  case  of  his 
decease.  This  appeared  at  first  to  be  a  melancholy 
discovery.  But  God,  whose  overruling  providence  fre- 
quently makes  painful  dispensations  subservient  to  his 
gracious  designs,  caused  their  distress  to  become  the 
basis  of  their  support.  Instead  of  giving  way  to  una- 
vailing sorrow,  they  drew  up  a  plain  statement  of  their 
case,  and  presented  it  to  Captain  Birch,  from  whose 
benevolent  conduct  they  had  already  received  every 
mark  of  attention  which  dignified  friendship  could 
bestow. 

Being  ready  to  espouse  their  cause,  Captain  Birch 
introduced  them  to  Thomas  Money,  Esq.,  a  gentleman 
in  Bombay,  who  on  hearing  from  him  a  statement  of 
their  case,  generously  offered  to  advance  them  money  on 
the  credit  of  the  Methodist  connection.  This  was  a 
favourable  circumstance.  They  had  also  in  their  pos- 
session a  letter  of  recommendation  which  Dr.  Coke  had 
procured  from  some  friend  in  England,  addressed  to  this 
same  gentleman.  On  reading  this  letter  he  declared 
himself  their  friend,  and  would  have  accompanied  them 
to  the  governor,  if  his  health  would  have  permitted. 

The  task  of  introducing  them  to  the  governor,  Sir 
Evan  Nepean,  was  undertaken  by  Captain  Birch,  who 
stated  their  case  with  the  same  degree  of  friendship 
which  he  had  invariably  manifested.  To  his  excellency 
the  governor  they  had  several  letters  of  recommendation 
from  some  gentlemen  of  the  highest  respectability  in 
England.  Pleased  with  these  recommendations,  and 
sympathizing  with  them  in  their  distress,  he  ordered  a 
house  to  be  prepared  for  their  accommodation  in  the 
fort.  But  on  finding  this  to  be  already  occupied,  he 
generously  offered  them  suitable  accommodations  about 
five  miles  in  the  country.  Of  this  they  gladly  availed 
themselves,  during  their  residence  in  Bombay.  But  on 
finding  a  ship  about  to  sail  for  Ceylon,  five  were  obliged 
to  hold  themselves  in  readiness  for  their  departure. 


356 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


The  attention,  however,  which  they  received  from  his 
excellency  the  governor,  from  Captain  Birch,  and  from 
Thomas  Money,  Esq.,  raised  them  to  a  degree  of  credit 
and  respectability,  far  above  what  they  could  have  ex- 
pected among  entire  strangers  ;  and  perhaps,  even  su- 
perior to  what  they  would  have  experienced  if  Dr.  Coke 
had  lived  to  conduct  them  without  the  aid  of  these  pro- 
vidential friends.  From  Captain  Birch  they  received 
400Z.,  which  Dr.  Coke  had  lodged  in  his  hands  before 
they  left  England.  This  sum  they  deposited  with  Mr. 
Money,  in  Bombay,  taking  with  them  letters  of  credit  on 
his  agents  in  Ceylon,  and  with  these  the  favour  of  seve- 
ral gentlemen,  who  appeared  to  compassionate  their 
case,  and  to  interest  themselves  in  their  welfare,  and  in 
the  prosperity  of  the  mission. 

Of  their  arrival  at  Ceylon  and  their  subsequent  pro- 
ceedings, detailed  accounts  have  been  given  in  the  nume- 
rous letters  they  have  sent  to  England.  Many  of  these 
letters  have  been  published  in  the  Methodist  Magazines, 
and  they  are  probably  in  the  hands  of  most  persons  who 
read  this  volume.  The  prospect  of  their  success  became 
pleasing  as  soon  as  they  had  entered  on  their  labours  ; 
and,  from  the  most  recent  accounts  that  have  been  re- 
ceived, the  favourable  aspect  of  things  had  not  been  in 
the  least  diminished.  Among  the  heathen,  several  had 
espoused  the  cause  of  Christianity,  in  defiance  of  the 
dangers  to  which  their  lives  were  exposed,  in  departing 
from  the  idolatry  of  their  ancestors.  A  learned  priest, 
of  high  respectability  and  great  authority,  had  openly 
acknowledged  himself  their  friend,  and  become  an  as- 
sistant in  their  labours.  On  the  hearts  of  many  a  work 
of  grace  was  discoverable  ;  and  the  children,  who  had 
attended  the  schools  they  had  established,  promised  fair 
to  make  a  considerable  proficiency  in  European  learn- 
ing. »  Several  English  gentlemen,  also,  holding  official 
situations  in  India,  had  invariably  showed  themselves 
friendly  to  the  cause  in  which  they  were  engaged,  and 
had  promised  to  protect  them  so  long  as  they  rendered 
themselves  deserving  of  protection  ;  and  beyond  this, 
favour  would  be  a  vice. 

In  the  preceding  parts  of  this  volume,  we  have  had 
several  occasions  to  introduce  the  conduct  of  the  captains 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


357 


with  whom  Dr.  Coke  crossed  the  Atlantic.  Of  some  of 
these  our  accounts  have  been  favourable;  but  of  others, 
the  dictates  of  truth  demanded  a  different  statement. 
Both  to  Captain  Lochner  and  to  Captain  Birch  a  tribute 
of  more  than  common  acknowledgment  is  due. 

On  board  of  the  Lady  Melville,  from  their  first  entrance 
into  the  ship,  the  missionaries  established  morning  and 
evening  prayer;  and  their  meetings  were  well  attended 
by  the  soldiers,  particularly  in  the  evenings  ;  and  on 
Sunday  evening  their  cabin  was  nearly  filled.  This 
was  soon  known  to  the  military  and  ship's  officers,  who, 
in  the  month  of  January  sent  them  a  note,  intimating 
that,  if  it  were  agreeable,  they  would  gladly  attend  their 
evening  prayers.  On  their  acceding  to  this  request, 
their  room  was  found  too  small  to  contain  the  people. 
The  next  Sunday  they  were  requested  to  accept  the  use 
of  the  large  cabin,  as  several  other  gentlemen  and  some 
ladies  intended  to  join  them  in  their  devotions,  and  to 
attend  the  lecture  which  was  to  be  delivered.  On  this 
occasion  the  captain  and  most  of  the  passengers  were 
present,  but  unhappily  the  soldiers  and  sailors  were  ex- 
cluded. On  the  following  Sunday,  as  one  of  the  officers 
was  indisposed,  they  were  requested  to  stand  in  the 
steerage.  This  was  a  place  in  which  all  might  be  ac- 
commodated, and  here  they  continued  to  preach  without 
any  interruption,  until  their  voyage  was  completed. 

It  was  Dr.  Coke's  intention,  on  being  established  in 
the  Cabalva,  to  deliver  one  sermon,  if  not  more,  every 
Sunday.  This  intention  he  expressed  early  in  January, 
and  the  next  day,  being  Sunday,  was  appointed  for  his 
preaching.  But  the  weather  proving  unfavourable,  he 
could  not  stand  on  the  deck,  as  he  designed  ;  and  re- 
ceiving no  invitation  afterward,  he  turned  his  attention 
to  the  soldiers  and  sailors,  praying  with  them,  exhorting 
them  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  recommending 
to  them  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

To  be  thus  wholly  prevented  from  introducing  the 
gospel  among  his  fellow  cabin-passengers,  was  to  him  a 
subject  of  painful  reflection  ;  especially  as  there  was  no 
apparent  cause  for  the  negative  refusal  of  his  offer.  But 
it  is  not  improbable  that  he  was  privately  informed  after 
some  time  from  what  source  it  proceeded.    "  I  believe," 


358 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


says  Dr.  Coke,  when  speaking  to  Mr.  Clough  on  the 
occasion,  "  that  Captain  Birch  has  his  reasons  for  it." 
And  when  Dr.  Coke  was  taken  from  them,  the  captain 
did  not  hesitate  to  say  that  "  it  had  frequently  been  a 
matter  of  pain  to  him,  to  hinder  so  excellent  and  valu- 
able a  man  from  doing  all  the  good  in  his  power."  "  I 
cannot,"  says  he,  "express  the  regard  and  respect 
which  I  have  entertained  for  Dr.  Coke  since  I  have  had 
the  honour  and  very  great  pleasure  of  knowing  him." 

But  under  all  these  circumstances,  in  a  letter  which 
was  written  not  long  after  the  six  missionaries  reached 
Bombay,  when  they  had  an  opportunity  of  witnessing 
his  friendly  and  benevolent  disposition,  and  which  bears 
the  signatures  of  all,  they  acknowledge  in  terms  of 
peculiar  gratitude  the  obligations  which  he  laid  them 
under. 

"  We  feel  both  duty  and  gratitude  constrain  us," 
they  observe  to  their  friends  in  England,  "  to  inform 
you  that,  under  God,  the  favourable  reception  we  met 
with  in  Bombay,  and  our  escaping  the  troubles  which 
we  dreaded,  are  principally  owing  to  Captain  Birch. 
During  the  whole  of  the  time  that  our  late  father  and 
friend  was  with  him,  he  evidenced  the  utmost  respect 
for  him  ;  and  his  regard  for  his  memory  was  even  still 
more  so,  if  possible,  after  his  death.  He  felt  as  a  tender 
friend  for  us  all,  he  even  partook  of  our  feelings,  and 
always  assured  us  that  we  had  not  so  much  to  fear  as 
he  thought  we  dreaded.  His  report  of  us  to  his  excel- 
lency the  governor,  to  Mr.  Money,  and  to  many  other 
gentlemen,  before  an  evil  report  or  an  unfair  statement 
of  our  case  could  circulate,  prevented  troubles,  ex- 
penses, and  afflictions,  into  which  we  must  otherwise 
have  fallen.  Besides,  his  proposing  to  advance  us  400Z. 
raised  our  credit.  And  we  are  decidedly  of  opinion 
that  he  justly  merits  the  warmest  thanks  either  of  the 
committee  or  the  conference  ;  as  we  are  certain  that 
his  generous  mind  is  above  every  other  kind  of  ac- 
knowledgment." 

We  know  not  that  this  testimony  of  grateful  respect 
has  ever  met,  or  will  ever  meet,  the  eye  of  Captain 
Birch,  or  any  of  his  family ;  neither  do  we  know  that 
it  will  be  pleasing  to  him  to  find  his  deeds  of  private 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


359 


benevolence  exposed  to  the  public  eye.  But  we  must 
have  been  deceived  in  his  character  if  we  should  here- 
after find  him  offended,  to  think  he  has  been  favourable 
to  men  in  distress,  who  have  virtue  enough  to  be 
grateful. 

The  ultimate  effects  of  this  mission  to  India  are  yet 
too  much  in  their  infancy,  and  of  too  much  magnitude, 
to  be  anticipated.  In  opening  the  door  and  in  preparing 
the  way,  the  hand  of  divine  Providence  is  discoverable. 
In  the  death  of  Dr.  Coke  we  behold  indeed  a  cloud 
which  is  too  dense  for  any  thing  but  the  eye  of  faith  to 
penetrate.  Viewed  as  an  insulated  fact,  it  would  seem 
to  mark  the  divine  disapprobation ;  but  in  connection 
with  the  consequences  which  have  already  followed,  in 
some  respects  his  loss  has  been  more  than  counter- 
balanced. Through  that  event  some  friends  have  been 
raised  up,  whom  the  want  of  occasions  to  display  their 
benevolence  would  have  rendered  totally  unknown : 
among  these  may  be  reckoned  several  whose  names 
have  been  mentioned,  and  many  whose  names  have 
been  omitted. 

To  this  affliction  may  be  added  the  death  of  Mrs. 
Ault  during  the  voyage ;  but  this  was  an  event  for 
which  all  were  prepared  long  before  they  left  England. 
Another,  of  much  more  considerable  magnitude  to  the 
mission,  has  since  taken  place  in  the  death  of  her  hus- 
band Mr.  Ault.  He  died  as  he  had  lived  ;  and,  after  a 
short  residence  in  India,  followed  the  souls  of  his  asso- 
ciates into  a  world  of  spirits,  in  calm  resignation  to  the 
will  of  God,  and  with  a  joy  that  was  unspeakable  and 
full  of  glory. 

Independently  of  these  circumstances,  the  mission, 
from  the  moment  of  its  departure  to  our  latest  account, 
has  been  followed  by  the  smile  of  Heaven.  And  we  are 
well  assured  that  the  same  power  which  has  removed 
these  instruments,  can  raise  up  others,  and  prepare 
them  for  their  work.  The  ultimate  success  of  the  gos- 
pel cannot  depend  upon  the  life  of  a  single  man.  Mor- 
tals rise,  and  fluctuate,  and  die.  Human  agency  is  an 
instrument  in  the  hands  of  Omnipotence  ;  but  the  divine 
dispensations  move  in  a  far  more  extensive  circle.  In 
all  these  respects  "  the  grass  withereth,  and  the  flower 


360 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


fadeth :  but  the  word  of  our  God  shall  stand  foi 

ever." 

The  same  unsearchable  wisdom  which  permitted  the 
martyrdom  of  Stephen,  called  forth  Saul  of  Tarsus  to 
supply  his  place.  Already  has  God,  who  removed  Dr. 
Coke  from  his  labour  to  his  reward,  raised  up  in  Ceylon 
a  priest  of  Budhoo,  and  enabled  him  to  embrace  Chris- 
tianity, and  we  trust  to  feel  its  power  in  his  heart. 
This  man,  from  his  learning,  character,  authority,  and 
respectability,  should  he  continue  faithful  to  the  grace 
given,  will  probably  be,  according  to  human  calcula- 
tions, of  more  essential  service  to  the  interests  of 
Christianity  in  India,  than  any  ten  divines  that  Europe 
can  produce. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

The  author's  first  particular  acquaintance  with  Dr.  Coke — 
Compact  between  them — Character  of  Dr.  Coke's  commentary — 
Account  of  his  Recent  Occurrences  of  Europe — History  of  the 
West  Indies — History  of  the  Bible — Cottager's  Bible — Life  of 
Christ — Letters  in  reply  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Horne — Duties  of  a 
minister — Sermon  on  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley— Life  of  Mr. 
Wesley — Person  of  Dr.  Coke — Natural  temper — Understanding — 
Learning — Talents  as  a  preacher — Ease  in  company — Domestic 
habits — Rank  among  his  brethren — Influence  in  conference — De- 
fects— Zeal,  activity,  piety,  usefulness,  liberality — Anecdotes  of 
his  attachment  to  the  welfare  of  the  missions — Farewell  sermon — 
Conclusion. 

If  the  organs  of  articulation  were  the  only  medium 
of  communicating  thought,  the  death  of  all  public  cha- 
racters would  soon  deprive  the  world  of  their  instruc- 
tions. We  might  indeed  for  a  short  season  bear  in 
mind  the  excellence  of  their  example ;  and  on  some 
occasions  consult  our  memories  on  what  they  had  de- 
livered, and  thus  derive  advantage  both  from  imitation 
and  recollection.  But  these  means  would  fade  with  the 
progress  of  time ;  and,  when  the  first  generation  should 
be  swept  aside,  little  beside  their  names  would  be  suf- 
fered to  remain.  It  is  not,  however,  in  this  manner 
that  the  benefactors  of  the  human  race  are  destined  to 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


361 


perish.  Hence  Dr.  Coke  still  lives  in  his  writings,  and 
in  the  effects  of  his  ministry ;  and  from  these  his  name 
would  have  descended  to  posterity,  associated  with  an 
assemblage  of  virtues,  if  his  biographer  had  been 
unborn. 

Very  early  in  the  year  1805,  the  author  of  these 
pages  became  more  particularly  acquainted  with  Dr. 
Coke  than  he  had  been  before.  At  this  time  his  com- 
mentary on  the  Bible  was  verging  toward  a  close,  and 
his  History  of  the  West  Indies  had  acquired  an  im- 
bodied  form.  Being  constantly  engaged  in  soliciting 
support  for  the  missions,  and  finding  their  claims  upon 
his  exertions  to  increase  daily,  he  lodged  some  papers 
in  the  author's  hands,  requesting  him  to  examine  them 
with  attention,  to  notice  defects,  to  expunge  redun- 
dances, and  to  give  on  some  occasions  a  new  feature 
to  expression.  All  this  was  accordingly  done ;  and  in 
many  instances  his  recommendations  were  fully  adopted. 
This  intercourse  subsisted  for  several  years,  and  he 
received  from  Dr.  Coke  a  pecuniary  remuneration,  in 
proportion  to  the  time  that  was  expended  in  his  service. 

To  what  extent  this  assistance  grew  the  world  is  not 
interested  in  knowing.  The  death  of  Dr.  Coke  has 
made  the  author  "  the  sole  depository  of  the  secret," 
and  it  is  his  full  intention  at  present  that  "  it  shall  perish 
with  him."  Though  one  is  a  resident  of  time,  and  the 
other  an  inhabitant  of  eternity  ;  though  the  body  of  one 
still  breathes  in  Cornwall,  and  that  of  the  other  con- 
sumes in  some  solitary  cavern  beneath  the  Indian 
Ocean,  the  compact  still  remains  undissolved,  and  will 
probably  so  remain  until  their  spirits  meet  in  an  eternal 
world. 

From  motives  to  which  the  author  will  not  give  a 
name,  many  questions  have  been  asked,  in  consequence 
of  the  preceding  compact,  which,  in  the  eye  of  igno- 
rance, would  seem  to  terminate  to  Dr.  Coke's  dis- 
advantage. In  a  letter  which  is  now  before  the  writer, 
this  sentiment  is  expressed  in  the  following  words : — 
"  What  effrontery  must  any  person  be  possessed  of, 
who  imposes  upon  the  public,  by  publishing  books  or 
tracts  in  his  own  name,  though  written  by  another,  or 
not  ingenuously  giving  the  honour  to  whom  honour  is 
16 


362 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


due."  To  this  family  of  questions,  propositions,  and 
apostrophes,  Dr.  Coke,  in  a  letter  now  in  the  author's 
possession,  has  furnished  a  satisfactory  reply.  In  the 
year  1811,  when  this  letter  was  written,  he  proposed  to 
incorporate  the  author's  name  with  his  own  ;  but  in  the 
title  pages  of  works  that  had  already  appeared  this 
could  not  be  done.  In  such,  however,  as  were  then 
designed  to  be  published,  it  is  probable  that  this  incor- 
poration would  have  taken  place,  if  a  change  in  the 
mode  of  his  proceedings  had  not  rendered  it  impracti- 
cable, by  the  disposal  of  his  works  to  the  conference ; 
and  consequently  by  suspending  the  plans  which  he 
had  in  contemplation.  Let  such  as  charge  him  with 
44  effrontery"  say  what,  under  existing  circumstances, 
they  would  have  expected  him  to  do  more. 

But  these  considerations  will  neither  give  intrinsic 
merit  to  his  works  or  deprive  them  of  it.  They  must 
stand  or  fall  by  their  independent  excellences  or  defects. 
To  perfect  originality  he  makes  but  few  pretensions  in 
any  of  his  publications;  and  44 none  can  compass  more 
than  they  intend."  His  commentary  on  the  Bible, 
which  is  by  far  the  most  voluminous  of  all  his  works,  is 
confessedly  a  compilation,  and  as  such  he  sent  it  into 
the  world,  announcing  on  the  wrapper  of  almost  every 
number,  that  44  he  had  only  been  like  the  bee,  culling 
honey' from  every  flower."  Of  its  genuine  excellence 
no  doubt  has  hardly  ever  been  expressed.  It  is  ac- 
knowledged by  a  distinguished  commentator  of  the 
present  day,  to  have  been  primarily  drawn  from  44  the 
best  commentary  on  the  sacred  writings  that  was  ever 
published  by  either  Catholic  or  Protestant."  The 
esteem  in  which  it  was  held  by  the  Methodist  confer- 
ence, may  be  gathered  from  the  vote  of  thanks  which 
Dr.  Coke  twice  received  from  that  body  of  divines. 

It  may  perhaps  be  considered  among  the  deficiencies 
of  this  work,  that  the  marginal  readings  are  omitted ; 
and  among  its  redundancies,  that  it  is  carried  to  an 
immoderate  length.  It  extends  through  six  large  quarto 
volumes,  which,  by  increasing  its  expense,  places  it 
above  the  reach  of  many  purchasers.  The  liberal 
terms,  however,  on  which  Dr.  Coke  sold  his  works  to 
the  conference,  have  enabled  them  to  offer  this  com- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


363 


mentary  as  much  below  its  genuine  value  as  it  is 
beneath  its  original  price.  It  is  correctly  printed,  and 
all  the  matter  is  judiciously  arranged.  Throughout  the 
whole,  the  consistency  of  its  character  is  carefully  pre- 
served ;  and  even  the  exposition,  inferences,  and  re- 
flections, partake  of  more  variety  than  might  have  been 
expected.  Through  all  its  pages  there  is  a  vigorous 
pulse  of  animated  piety  to  be  always  perceived.  And 
while  it  elucidates  difficulties  with  critical  annotations, 
it  never  fails  to  inculcate,  in  terms  of  nervous  perspi- 
cuity, the  necessity  of  experimental  and  practical  god- 
liness. 

For  the  divinity  of  the  Saviour,  and  the  supernatural 
agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  whole  work  is  a  decided 
advocate.  Its  dissertations  are  both  numerous  and  va- 
rious ;  embracing,  in  some  part  or  other,  almost  every 
doctrine  and  every  precept,  in  which  piety  can  claim  an 
interest,  without  being  perplexed  with  unintelligible  cri- 
ticisms, or  bewildered  in  the  labyrinths  of  metaphysics. 
It  contains  "  a  little  library  of  divinity,  worthy  of  being 
transmitted  to  posterity." 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  voluminous  work,  he  pub- 
lished an  appendix,  confining  his  views  chiefly  to  such 
prophecies  as  appeared  to  be  then  fulfilling  on  the  agi- 
tated theatre  of  the  world,  or  as  yet  remained  to  receive 
their  accomplishment.  This  was  afterward  detached 
from  the  commentary,  and  printed  in  a  separate  volume ; 
and  as  such  it  still  remains,  under  the  title  of  "  The 
Recent  Occurrences  of  Europe,  considered  in  relation  to 
such  prophecies  as  are  now  fulfilling,  or  remain  yet  to 
be  fulfilled."  In  this  little  volume  a  comprehensive 
survey  is  taken  of  passing  events.  It  retrospects  the 
past,  it  anticipates  the  future,  and  gathers  from  the 
most  judicious  authors  such  observations  as  serve  to 
throw  light  on  incidents  that  are  involved  in  obscurity. 
To  readers  who  are  pleased  to  anticipate  the  wonderful 
events  which  may  probably  be  expected  to  visit  the 
world,  before  the  final  consummation  of  its  history,  this 
work  must  be  peculiarly  interesting. 

In  his  History  of  the  West  Indies,  which  is  now  com- 
plete in  three  8vo  volumes,  it  was  originally  Dr.  Coke's 
design  to  be  chiefly  indebted  to  Bryan  Edwards,  Esq., 


364 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


and  his  arrangements  were  made  accordingly.  But 
that  gentleman,  being  a  strenuous  advocate  for  negro 
slavery,  while  Dr.  Coke  was  its  avowed  enemy,  placed 
them  on  ground  where  the  liberty  which  the  latter  in- 
tended to  take,  might  induce  the  former  to  demand 
something  more  than  the  acknowledgment  of  an  obli- 
gation. 

But  these  considerations  did  not  operate  in  all  their 
force,  until  the  preface  and  some  part  of  the  first  volume 
were  printed,  in  which  Dr.  Coke  has  acknowledged 
liberties  which  he  afterward  refused  to  take.  The  per- 
secution to  which  the  Methodist  missionaries  were  ex- 
posed in  Jamaica  from  the  planters,  whose  interests  Mr. 
Edwards  was  always  ready  to  espouse,  he  having  large 
possessions  in  the  island,  compelled  Dr.  Coke  to  appeal 
to  his  majesty  in  council,  to  prevent  the  colonial  perse- 
cuting edicts  from  receiving  the  royal  sanction.  Being 
therefore  apprehensive  lest  those  who  opposed  the  in- 
troduction of  the  gospel  among  the  slaves,  might  avail 
themselves  of  the  liberties  he  had  taken  with  Mr.  Ed- 
wards' work,  and  seek  revenge  in  a  prosecution,  he 
determined  to  expunge  from  his  manuscript  almost  every 
quotation  that  had  been  previously  inserted  from  his 
volumes.  This  was  done,  and  the  deficiencies  were 
supplied  from  other  sources. 

In  common  with  other  histories,  these  volumes  con- 
tain a  general  description  of  this  vast  archipelago,  in  its 
climate,  soil,  productions,  fertility,  and  geographical 
relations.  They  give  the  character  and  prevailing  cus- 
toms which  distinguished  the  ancient  inhabitants  when 
Columbus  landed  on  their  shores.  They  trace  the  most 
memorable  historical  events  which  these  islands  have 
witnessed,  either  from  the  earthquakes,  tornadoes,  or 
volcanoes  of  nature,  or  the  calamities,  perhaps  not  less 
terrible  and  destructive  in  their  effects  and  conse- 
quences, which  have  resulted  from  the  horrors  of  war. 
These  details  are  interspersed  with  pious  and  moral  re- 
flections ;  which,  though  disgusting  to  the  carnal  mind, 
will  heighten  to  a  serious  reader  the  entertainment  they 
afford. 

In  these  volumes,  Dr.  Coke  has  recorded  the  first 
dawnings  of  the  Sun  of  righteousness  in  these  insulated 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


365 


regions.  In  each  island  in  which  any  missionaries  have 
been  established,  the  progress  of  the  gospel  is  distinctly 
traced  ;  and  the  happy  effects  resulting  from  the  insti- 
tution of  missions,  which  it  was  the  principal  business 
of  his  life  to  support  and  extend,  are  marked  with  fea- 
tures too  strong  to  be  either  mistaken  or  effaced. 

In  the  History  of  the  Bible  it  was  Dr.  Coke's  inten- 
tion to  include  all  Saurin's  beautiful  and  elegant  dis- 
sertations, which  were  already  translated  and  prepared 
for  incorporation.  From  this  source,  and  from  other 
sources,  every  thing  necessary  for  the  completion  of  that 
work  was  arranged  ;  and  little  doubt  can  be  entertained 
by  the  author,  that  if  it  had  been  finished,  it  would  have 
been  both  instructive  and  highly  interesting.  It  was 
found,  however,  after  some  numbers  had  been  published, 
that  the  profits  arising  from  the  sale  were  not  sufficient 
to  justify  the  risk  of  its  continuance.  In  consequence 
of  this  it  was  suspended  for  a  season,  and,  from  the 
transfer  of  all  his  literary  property  to  the  conference, 
was  finally  abandoned. 

His  Cottager's  Bible  was  designed  to  contain  nothing 
more  than  the  sacred  text,  and  some  practical  reflections 
at  the  end  of  each  chapter.  This  work  also,  after  all 
the  reflections  had  been  prepared,  and  many  numbers 
published,  was  suspended  in  a  manner  similar  to  the 
preceding  ;  but  it  has  since  been  resumed,  and  finished 
by  the  Methodist  book  committee. 

To  his  amendment,  enlargement,  and  correction  of 
the  Life  of  Christ,  an  heroic  poem,  which  he  republished 
in  the  year  1809  from  the  original  work  of  the  Rev. 
Samuel  Wesley,  Mr.  Wesley's  father,  the  preface  which 
is  prefixed  imparts  all  the  information  that  can  be  rea- 
sonably expected  on  the  occasion.  In  this  preface  we 
are  informed  in  what  state  he  found  it,  what  enlarge- 
ments and  corrections  it  has  undergone,  and  what  in- 
duced him  to  reprint  it.  It  is  probable  that  this  work 
has  met  with  no  inconsiderable  sale,  and  that  it  has  been 
favourably  received  with  the  public.  Both  the  style  and 
the  versification  have  certainly  received  very  consider- 
able improvements.  Most  of  the  obsolete  expressions 
are  expunged,  and  a  degree  of  harmony  is  imparted  to  the 
numbers,  of  which  the  original  edition  could  not  boast. 


366 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


In  the  year  1810,  he  published  six  letters,  addressed 
to  the  Methodist  societies,  in  defence  of  the  great  doc- 
trine of  justification  by  faith,  and  the  witness  of  the 
Spirit.  Announcing  that  publication  to  the  world,  he 
makes  the  following  observations : — "  These  letters  were 
occasioned  by  an  attack  made  in  the  year  1809,  on  the 
author  and  his  esteemed  associates  in  their  ministerial 
capacity,  as  it  respects  these  grand  points,  by  the  Rev. 
Melville  Home,  minister  of  Christ  church,  Macclesfield. 

"In  his  attack,  Mr.  Home  has  contended  that  Mr. 
Wesley  did  actually  renounce  his  primary  definition  of 
justifying  faith,  and  that  it  was  also  abandoned  by  Mr. 
Fletcher  ;  and  finally  he  asserts  that  the  direct  witness 
of  the  Spirit  has  no  foundation  in  the  word  of  God. 
The  design  of  these  letters  is  to  controvert  Mr.  Home's 
position,  to  examine  his  arguments,  and  to  point  out  his 
mistakes.  And  finally,  to  prove  that  neither  Mr.  Wes- 
ley nor  Mr.  Fletcher  did  renounce  the  definition  of  jus- 
tifying faith  in  question ;  and  that  the  doctrine  of  a 
direct  witness  of  the  Spirit,  as  inculcated  by  the  Me- 
thodists, admits  of  a  scriptural  and  rational  defence." 

His  reason  for  thus  publicly  noticing  Mr.  Home's 
publication,  and  the  principles  upon  which  his  answer 
is  conducted,  are  thus  stated  in  the  preface : — "  It  is  pos- 
sible that  Mr.  Home's  book  may  fall  into  the  hands  of 
some  whom  the  specious  appearance  of  his  observations 
and  extracts  may  deceive.  And  these  extracts  will  be 
more  likely  to  impose  on  the  unwary,  by  being  taken 
from  the  writings  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Fletcher,  and 
delivered  in  nearly  their  own  words  ;  while  the  connec- 
tions, from  which  they  have  been  broken,  have  been 
carefully  concealed. 

"  To  pass  over  in  total  silence  conduct  so  justly  re- 
prehensible, would  be  in  a  measure  to  plead  guilty  to 
the  charges  exhibited.  It  might  be  construed  into  an 
acknowledgment  that  our  doctrines  were  not  defensible  ; 
it  might  encourage  others  to  augment  the  number  of 
false  accusations,  from  a  full  persuasion  that  they  should 
escape  with  impunity  ;  and  induce  our  enemies  to  tri- 
umph in  the  discovery  of  heresies  which  never  existed 
but  in  their  own  imagination.  On  the  contrary,  to  no- 
tice every  paragraph  with  a  distinct  reply  ;  to  descend 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


367 


to  all  the  minutiae  of  involuntary  error,  or  inconsiderate 
misrepresentation,  and  trace  each  branch  to  its  cause 
and  consequence,  would  be  to  impose  respect  on  a  book 
which  had  forfeited  all  title  to  honourable  regard. 

"These  opposite  considerations  have  induced  the 
author  to  pursue  a  middle  path  between  these  two  ex- 
tremes ;  so  that,  without  implicitly  submitting  to  either, 
he  might  derive  an  advantage  from  both,  and  turn  his 
attention  more  immediately  to  the  doctrines  in  question. 
By  adopting  this  method,  he  is  furnished  with  an  oppor- 
tunity of  stating  at  large  the  real  sentiments  of  these 
venerable  men,  who  honoured  him  with  their  friendship 
while  living,  and  whose  memory  he  reveres  now  they 
are  dead  ;  and  of  placing  before  the  reader  some  of  the 
arguments  by  which  those  doctrines  are  supported,  and 
which  as  Methodists  we  mutually  embrace.  In  doing 
this,  he  trusts  that,  while  he  glances  obliquely  at  the 
debate,  and  makes  a  few  excursions  in  the  field  of  con- 
troversy, he  pursues  a  more  imporant  object. 

"  To  elucidate  and  defend  the  leading  doctrines  of 
the  gospel,  rather  than  to  repel  the  charges  and  insinu- 
ations of  Mr.  Home,  has  been  the  author's  primary 
motive.  If,  therefore,  he  has  been  successful  in  his 
efforts,  as  truth  from  its  own  nature  is  immutable,  so 
these  letters,  he  hopes,  may  be  perused  with  advantage, 
when  he  shall  be  able  to  write  no  more." 

With  the  professions  made  in  this  preface,  the  sub- 
stance of  the  volume  seems  to  be  perfectly  corre- 
spondent. The  doctrines  in  question  are  examined  in 
reference  both  to  reason  and  Scripture  ;  and  the  argu- 
ments drawn  from  these  sources  are  such  as  Mr.  Home 
has  not  thought  it  prudent  to  attack.  The  objections  to 
the  doctrines  are  met  without  subterfuge  or  evasion ; 
and  the  replies  are  so  far  specific  and  perspicuous,  as 
the  nature  of  the  subject  might  reasonably  lead  us  to 
expect.  It  has  been  reviewed  in  the  Methodist  Maga- 
zine for  the  year  1811,  and  strongly  recommended  to 
public  notice.  Into  the  hands  of  many  it  has  already 
found  its  way,  and  has  afforded  satisfaction,  by  fairly 
removing  some  formidable  difficulties  with  which  seve- 
ral pious  persons  have  been  perplexed.  In  many  of  its 
pages  the  operations  of  divine  grace  on  the  heart  are 


368  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 

traced  with  much  exactness  ;  and  in  pages  75-77,  the 
identical  act  of  faith,  which  unites  the  penitent  soul  to 
the  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  which  seems  to  give  a 
specific  character  to  the  moment  in  which  the  act  of 
justification  takes  place,  is  illustrated  by  a  happy  simile, 
of  a  house  on  fire,  and  its  terrified  inhabitants  escaping 
from  the  flames. 

On  the  duties  of  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  Dr.  Coke 
published  four  discourses  in  the  year  1798.  These 
were  afterward  reprinted  in  1811,  with  a  preface  that 
gives  a  short  analysis  of  their  substance.  In  this  it  is 
acknowledged  that  he  was  indebted  to  two  celebrated 
French  authors  for  many  of  the  leading  thoughts  with 
which  these  discourses  are  enriched.  But  from  what- 
ever source  they  were  derived  the  materials  are  highly 
valuable ;  and  we  discover  in  the  selection  of  them  a 
mind  not  less  susceptible  of  the  importance  of  the 
ministerial  office,  than  those  of  the  foreign  divines 
were  to  whose  writings  he  appealed.  The  materials, 
which  are  intrinsically  excellent,  are  arranged  with 
much  judgment  and  care,  and  the  character  is  unfolded 
in  a  masterly  manner.  The  delineations  are  evidently 
such  as  the  Scriptures  warrant ;  but  by  looking  from 
those  to  some  modern  divines,  we  learn  how  vastly 
short  many  who  are  applauded  fall  of  that  primitive 
standard  which  was  known  in  the  apostolic  age.  Of 
this  fact  Dr.  Coke  was  well  aware ;  he  therefore  ob- 
serves that  "  his  aim  has  not  been  so  much  to  describe 
what  a  minister  of  the  gospel  is,  as  what  he  ought 
to  be." 

In  addition  to  the  above  works,  Dr.  Coke  published 
several  sermons  and  detached  pieces,  many  of  which 
are  still  in  print ;  but  some  few  can  hardly  be  procured. 
On  the  Godhead  of  Christ,  on  the  witness  of  the  Spirit, 
and  on  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley,  he  published  three 
distinct  sermons,  each  of  which  has  its  appropriate  ex- 
cellences. But  of  these,  the  length  to  which  this 
volume  is  extended  will  not  permit  us  to  give  a  distinct 
analysis. 

In  these  views,  whether  we  consider  the  sentiments 
which  he  expressed  to  have  originated  with  himself  or 
with  others,  he  has,  by  adopting  them,  informed  the 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


369 


world  that  they  are  congenial  with  his  own.  Thus, 
though  personally  dead,  he  still  speaks  in  his  numerous 
pages,  and  presents  to  the  eye  what  his  tongue  can  no 
more  declare.  Throughout  the  whole,  his  works  dis- 
cover a  mind  invariably  intent  upon  extending  the  Re- 
deemer's kingdom,  upon  warning  sinners  of  their  danger, 
and  upon  building  up  believers  in  their  most  holy  faith. 

The  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  written  and  published  con- 
jointly between  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Henry  Moore,  can 
only  in  a  partial  manner  be  reckoned  among  his  works. 
What  part  of  this  volume  fell  to  his  individual  share  the 
author  does  not  pretend  to  know.  It  is  not  improbable, 
from  the  multiplicity  of  Dr.  Coke's  engagements  at  the 
time  it  was  composed,  that  the  principal  part  devolved 
on  Mr.  Moore ;  but  that,  on  being  examined,  it  was 
sanctioned  by  the  doctor's  approbation.  But  by  whom- 
soever it  was  written,  it  certainly  gives  a  fair  delineation 
of  Mr.  Wesley's  life  and  character.  It  is  less  diffusive 
and  less  comprehensive  than  Dr.  Whitehead's :  and 
little  else  could  be  reasonably  expected,  when  the  latter 
secured  to  himself  all  the  documents  that  were  neces- 
sary to  give  completion  to  the  work.  Nothing,  how- 
ever, essential  to  the  developement  of  that  extraordinary 
man's  character  is  included  in  the  volumes  of  Dr.  White- 
head which  is  omitted  in  the  work  of  Mr.  Moore  and 
Dr.  Coke. 

In  this  volume  the  same  principles  are  predominant 
that  are  conspicuous  in  all  Dr.  Coke's  avowed  publi- 
cations. From  invective,  acrimony,  and  asperity,  all 
his  pages  are  happity  free.  The  truths  which  he  incul- 
cated are  supported  by  reason  and  Scripture,  without 
the  least  tincture  of  that  severity  of  language  which  is 
sometimes  adopted  as  a  substitute  for  argumentation. 
This  is  a  distinguishing  feature  in  all  his  publications  ; 
and  it  clearly  discovers  the  tranquillity  of  his  mind 
when,  secluded  from  the  world,  he  pursued  in  his  study 
his  natural  train  of  thought  unbroken  by  interruption. 

Dr.  Coke  was  low  in  stature,  and,  as  he  advanced  in 
age,  was  inclined  to  corpulency ;  but  he  was  finely 
proportioned,  and  exhibited  a  pleasing  figure.  His 
skin  was  remarkably  fair ;  his  eyes  were  dark,  lively, 
and  piercing.  His  hair  bordered  on  black,  until  his 
16* 


370 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


declining  years,  when  it  became  sprinkled  with  the 
hoar  of  age.  His  face  was  particularly  handsome.  A 
peculiar  freshness,  through  every  stage  of  life,  dis- 
tinguished his  countenance,  which  was  generally  ani- 
mated with  an  engaging  smile.  These,  in  their  com- 
bined effect,  gave  to  the  whole  a  degree  of  expressive 
softness,  that  refined  the  masculine  features,  without 
reducing  them  to  a  state  of  effeminacy.  His  voice  cor- 
responded with  his  appearance.  It  was  soft,  engaging, 
and  melodious  ;  and,  unless  carried  beyond  its  natural 
tone,  when  it  became  rather  harsh  and  dissonant,  it 
rarely  failed  to  captivate  those  who  heard  it.  To  his 
enthusiastic  admirers  he  seemed  to  want  nothing  but 
wings  to  become  an  angel. 

The  animation  which  beamed  in  his  countenance  was 
a  striking  index  of  his  natural  disposition.  Warm, 
sanguine,  and  confident,  he  rarely  hesitated  in  a  state 
of  indecision  ;  and,  having  fixed  his  resolution,  he  was 
not  to  be  deterred  in  the  execution  of  his  purpose*  by 
the  apprehension  of  meeting  a  lion  in  the  way.  Re- 
ceiving, at  an  early  period  of  his  life,  some  serious 
impressions,  which  ultimately  led  him  to  God,  the 
energies  of  his  mind  were  unremittingly  exerted  to  pro- 
mote the  diffusion  of  vital  religion,  and  to  recommend 
the  Saviour  of  the  world.  But  his  uncommon  activity 
frequently  led  him  to  carry  his  schemes  into  effect  be- 
fore they  were  ripe  for  execution  ;  and,  as  a  natural 
consequence,  the  same  sanguine  disposition,  which 
induced  a  promptitude  of  action,  exposed  him  to  the 
charge  of  indiscretion. 

His  understanding,  though  naturally  good,  was  not 
to  be  ranked  among  the  higher  orders  of  human  intel- 
lect. It  was  comprehensive,  but  not  profound;-  and 
was  better  calculated  to  produce  respect,  than  to  excite 
amazement.  Among  common  spirits,  that  take  their 
stand  in  life  near  the  mediocrity  of  human  existence,  it 
shone  with  a  superlative  degree  of  lustre.  To  these  it 
was  placed  at  a  convenient  distance,  which  preserved 
its  brilliancy,  without  rendering  it  either  dazzling  or 
dull. 

In  early  life  his  learning  and  literary  acquirements 
were  considerable  ;  but  the  department  in  the  church 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


371 


which  he  was  afterward  called  to  fill,  so  far  engrossed 
his  time  as  to  allow  him  no  opportunity  to  make  any 
proficiency  in  those  recondite  sciences  which  he  ardently 
loved.  To  him  public  usefulness  was  of  higher  value 
than  literary  attainments ;  and  he  only  attended  to  the 
cultivation  of  philology,  criticism,  oratory,  logic,  and 
metaphysics,  so  far  as  was  necessary  to  qualify  him  for 
that  circle  in  which  it  was  his  lot  to  move. 

As  a  preacher,  his  talents  were  always  displayed  to 
the  greatest  advantage  when  he  applied  himself  to  the 
hearts  of  his  hearers;  and  at  this  point  he  seemed  inva- 
riably to  aim.  Their  chief  diversity  consisted  in  un- 
folding, recommending,  and  enforcing  the  love  of  God  ; 
in  displaying  to  advantage  the  necessity  of  a  Saviour ; 
in  expatiating  on  the  nature  and  importance  of  experi- 
mental religion  ;  and  in  urging  believers  to  make  still 
higher  attainments  in  the  divine  life.  The  divinity  of 
Christ,  and  the  direct  witness  of  the  Spirit,  were  topics 
on  which  he  delighted  much  to  dwell.  On  each  of  these 
he  enlarged  in  strains  of  the  most  affecting  animation ; 
and  in  a  style  that,  being  at  once  declamatory,  nervous, 
impressive,  and  familiar,  was  calculated  to  awaken  the 
attention,  and  affect  the  heart.  His  public  address, 
however,  was  too  rapid  for  the  tardy  movements  of 
sober,  theological  discussion.  Into  a  detail  of  argument 
he  seldom  entered;  but  he  supplied  the  deficiency  by  a 
copious  appeal,  which  he  generally  made  to  Scripture 
authority,  with  which  his  mind  was  abundantly  stored. 
Having  been  long  convinced  of  the  important  truths  of 
the  gospel,  by  proofs  and  evidences  that  led  to  conclu- 
sions in  which  his  mind  found  repose,  he  delivered  their 
results  without  their  process,  in  a  tone  of  confidence 
which  corresponded  with  his  own  convictions.  This 
method  of  addressing  his  audience  frequently  operated 
to  his  own  disadvantage,  by  exposing  him  to  the  charge 
of  dealing  in  bold  assertions,  in  the  support  of  which  he 
advanced  no  satisfactory  reasons.  In  many  instances 
this  charge  was  true  ;  but  it  was  only  true  in  the  same 
proportion  as  he  rested  upon  his  declaration  a  greater 
weight  than  it  was  able  to  bear,  while  separated  from 
those  arguments  of  which  it  was  susceptible.  And  it 
was  only  to  those  he  thus  appeared  to  disadvantage,  who 


372 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


beheld  the  conclusions  broken  from  their  premises,  and 
who  knew  not  how  to  trace  the  connective  links  which 
were  necessary  to  give  completion  to  his  views. 

Being  a  full  believer  in  the  divinity  of  Christ,  he  con- 
sidered those  speculative  theories  by  which  it  was 
opposed,  as  efforts  to  undermine  the  fundamental  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel.  Against  Arianism  and  Socinianism 
he  therefore  waged  perpetual  war ;  and  in  the  warmth 
of  his  zeal,  his  language,  on  these  occasions,  was  some- 
times harsh,  severe,  and  unguarded,  and  better  calculated 
to  awaken  irritation,  than  to  produce  conviction.  On 
the  fashionable  vices  which  prevailed,  his  expressions 
were  also  occasionally  quaint  and  offensive  ;  and  his 
comparisons  and  modes  of  illustration  were  not  always 
selected  with  sufficient  care.  But  even  with  these 
blemishes  in  his  public  addresses,  he  was  generally 
popular ;  and  he  rarely  failed  to  collect  crowded  au- 
diences among  the  fashionable  and  the  gay,  on  whom 
his  strictures  fell  with  the  greatest  degree  of  se- 
verity. 

But,  although  his  language  against  those  principles 
which  he  thought  to  be  erroneous  was,  in  public,  de- 
livered in  terms  of  peculiar  energy,  his  manners  were 
highly  polished  ;  and  in  private  life  his  address  was 
peculiarly  polite  and  obliging.  Accustomed  to  behold 
the  world  in  all  its  varied  forms,  he  could  enter  any 
company  without  timidity,  and  find  himself  alike  at  ease, 
when  pleading  before  senators  for  liberty  to  propagate 
the  gospel  in  the  West  Indies,  and  when  soliciting  six- 
pence for  the  support  of  the  work  at  the  door  of  the 
humble  cottager.  To  every  one  he  was  alike  easy  of 
access  ;  so  that  the  most  exalted  became  familiar,  and 
the  most  bashful  grew  confident  in  his  presence,  after 
the  interchange  of  a  few  expressions. 

In  domestic  life  he  was  cheerful,  animated,  and  free  ; 
and  rarely  failed  to  be  communicative,  unless  he  sus- 
pected that  he  was  assailed  with  questions  from  impro- 
per motives.  He  was  particularly  calculated  to  keep 
alive  conversation  in  the  diversified  forms  which  it  as- 
sumed ;  since,  from  his  incessant  travels,  his  acquaint- 
ance with  the  world,  and  his  knowledge  of  the  human 
character,  he  was  furnished  with  an  ample  store  of 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


373 


anecdotes,  which  were  always  sure  to  captivate,  to 
amuse,  and  to  instruct. 

Among  his  brethren  in  the  ministry  his  influence  was 
considerable.  On  public  questions  that  were  agitated, 
his  opinion  was  always  sure  to  command  respect.  His 
expressions  were  graceful  and  animated ;  and  while  the 
energies  of  his  soul  beamed  in  his  countenance,  his  lan- 
guage rarely  failed  to  captivate,  even  where  his  argu- 
ments were  insufficient  to  produce  conviction.  With 
public  business  he  was  well  acquainted  ;  and,  in  all  his 
arrangements  of  affairs  that  were  designed  for  popular 
inspection,  he  aimed  at  order  in  every  part.  To  the 
laws  of  his  country  he  was  no  stranger  ;  and  of  the 
principles  of  the  British  constitution  he  was  an  inva- 
riable admirer. 

In  conference  he  was  eloquent,  commanding,  polite, 
easy,  comprehensive,  and  energetic.  But  he  had  been 
so  long  accustomed  to  opposition,  that  perseverance  be- 
came necessary  for  him  to  carry  his  purposes  into  effect. 
This  he  possessed  in  an  uncommon  degree  ;  and  in  most 
instances  it  never  forsook  him  until  his  efforts  were 
crowned  with  success.  On  these,  and  on  many  other 
occasions,  he  has  been  accused  of  giving  way  to  a  spirit 
of  irritation.  But  this  charge  is  only  just  under  certain 
restrictions.  And  even  where  it  is  applicable,  much 
allowance  must  be  made  for  the  trying  circumstances  in 
which  he  was  placed,  and  for  the  multiplicity  of  jarring 
interests,  which  it  was  scarcely  possible  for  any  man  to 
reconcile,  but  the  claims  of  which  it  was  incumbent  on 
him  to  adjust.  Convinced  of  his  error,  he  was  more 
ready  to  make  an  acknowledgment,  and  to  beg  pardon 
for  his  deviation  from  the  rigid  rules  of  decorum,  than 
he  had  been  to  furnish  an  occasion  for  either.  And  the 
peculiar  grace  with  which  this  was  done,  rarely  failed 
to  disarm  resentment,  and  to  procure  for  him  the  vene- 
ration and  esteem  of  those  whom  he  had  opposed.  To 
the  propagation  of  genuine  religion  his  time  and  talents 
were  particularly  devoted  ;  and  it  was  only  when  he 
conceived  that  the  diffusion  of  the  gospel  was  about  to 
be  placed  under  parsimonious  restraints,  that  he  mani- 
fested a  high  degree  of  culpable  impatience.  Profuse 
and  improvident  in  expending  in  the  cause  of  God  his 


374 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


own  fortune,  and  the  various  sums  he  had  collected 
from  a  generous  public,  restrictions  were  found  neces- 
sary to  produce  the  best  and  most  permanent  effect. 
These  were  frequently  imposed  by  conference  to  check 
the  ardour  of  his  natural  disposition,  and  to  prevent  the 
consequences  of  his  instinctive  precipitancy.  It  is  in 
these  branches  of  his  conduct  that  we  perceive  the  most 
reprehensible  features  of  his  character.  And  if  from 
the  aggregate  amount  we  subtract  his  irritability — his 
profusion  of  money — his  improvidence — his  precipi- 
tancy, and  his  occasionally  severe  expressions  in  the 
pulpit,  nothing  of  magnitude  will  remain  which  his 
scrutinizing  survivors  would  not  be  proud  to  own. 

Of  his  zeal  and  activity  in  spreading  among  the 
heathen  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,  no  evidence 
can  be  more  decisive  than  the  travels,  voyages,  jour- 
neys, perils,  and  difficulties,  which  his  life  affords.  "  In 
labours  more  abundant,"  is  a  motto  that  has  been 
almost  proverbially  prefixed  to  his  name  since  death 
has  closed  his  eyes.  Beside  crossing  the  Atlantic 
eighteen  times,  and  performing  various  other  subordi- 
nate voyages,  his  journeys  while  on  shore  were  almost 
without  a  parallel.  On  the  American  continent  he 
travelled  with  the  offers  of  salvation  from  "  the  Missis- 
sippi to  the  bay  of  Penobscot,  and  from  the  Chesapeake 
to  the  waters  of  Ohio."* 

"  For  nearly  thirty  years,"  says  Dr.  Clarke,  "  the 
late  indefatigable  and  regretted  Dr.  Thomas  Coke  con- 
ducted those  missions  (the  Methodists')  abroad,  under 
the  direction  of  the  Methodist  conference,  and  by  his 
rare  and  scarcely  paralleled  labours,  and  those  con- 
nected with  him  in  that  work,  many  thousands  of  souls 
have  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  God  who  bought 
them.  He  gave  his  life  to  this  work — it  was  his  meat 
and  his  drink — and  the  convulsive  effort  that  terminated 
his  days  was  a  missionary  exertion  to  take  the  gospel 
to  the  heathens  of  Serendib."f 

In  preparing  for  this  last  mission,  in  which  he  termi- 

*  Mr.  Marsden's  notes  on  "  Lines  on  the  Death  of  Thomas  Ci  ke, 
LL.D.,"  p.  17. 

t  Dr.  A.  Clarke  on  the  Introduction  of  the  Gospel  into  Britain, 
p.  30. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


375 


nated  his  earthly  career,  the  infirmities  of  age  seem  to 
have  given  way  to  the  vigour  of  returning  youth.  And 
so  intent  was  he  upon  the  execution  of  an  undertaking 
which  he  was  fully  assured  was  from  God,  that  the  dial 
of  life,  like  that  of  Ahaz,  appeared  to  have  gone  back- 
ward ten  degrees.  But,  like  Moses,  although  he  was 
permitted  to  approach  the  promised  land,  he  was  not 
suffered  to  enter  it ;  and,  like  the  patriarchal  legislator, 
"no  man  knoweth  of  his  sepulchre  unto  this  day." 

The  zeal  by  which  he  was  actuated  was  not  a  tran- 
sient blaze,  but  a  brilliant  and  unremitting  flame.  Its 
vigour,  which  through  life  played  about  his  spirit,  was 
neither  to  be  subdued  by  difficulty  nor  enfeebled  by 
age.  This  unconquerable  activity  was  attributed  by  his 
enemies  to  ambition  ;  by  the  world  to  enthusiasm ;  but 
by  himself  and  his  pious'  friends  it  was  ascribed  to  the 
power  of  divine  grace.  From  whatever  cause  it  pro- 
ceeded, it  was  a  vigorous  pulse  that  gave  stability  and 
permanency  to  the  designs  of  his  life,  and  that  furnished 
him  with  an  elevation  of  soul  which  nothing  but  a  full 
persuasion  of  the  divine  favour  and  presence  could 
inspire. 

If  this  were  a  mistake,  it  was  such  a  mistake  as  raised 
error  into  an  exalted  virtue,  and  placed  delusion  among 
the  most  noble  ornaments  of  human  nature.  To  speak 
evil  of  an  absent  person  it  never  betrayed  him.  It  was 
a  powerful  spring  of  action ;  and  even  the  devious  con- 
sequences which  sometimes  apparently  resulted  from  it, 
partook  of  infirmity  without  involving  moral  guilt.  A 
principle  like  this,  by  what  name  soever  it  may  be 
called,  must  levy  upon  philosophy  the  tax  of  vene- 
ration, and  exact  from  infidelity  a  tribute  of  respect. 
Following  him  through  life,  it  threw  a  lustre  even  over 
his  infirmities,  and  taught  many  to  admire,  who  could 
not  be  induced  to  imitate  his  example. 

Of  his  genuine  piety  and  devotedness  to  God  he  fur- 
nished all  the  evidence  which  either  reason  or  revelation 
has  taught  us  to  expect  in  this  region  of  mortality. 
This  was  not  an  evidence  arising  from  a  momentary 
gust  of  rapture,  or  from  the  imposing  glare  of  voluntary 
humility.  It  is  to  be  found  in  all  his  writings — it  is  to 
be  discovered  in  all  his  letters — it  was  to  be  gathered 


376 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


from  the  spirit  which  enlivened  all  his  public  discourses 
— and  it  is  recorded  in  various  parts  of  his  journals,  in 
those  incidental  expressions  which  register  his  deep 
and  uninterrupted  communion  with  God.  A  constant 
sense  of  the  divine  favour  supported  him  under  all  the 
trials,  the  dangers,  and  the  difficulties  of  life ;  and 
prompted- him,  on  almost  all  occasions,  to  recommend 
to  others  an  experimental  knowledge  of  an  indwelling 
God.  This  was  one  of  the  glorious  topics  on  which  his 
soul  delighted  to  dwell.  Here  he  was  always  at  home  ; 
and  his  eloquence  never  appeared  to  such  advantage  as 
when  his  tongue  expatiated  on  the  love  of  God,  and 
Christ  in  us  the  hope  of  glory. 

But  it  is  not  merely  from  the  uniform  tenor  of  what 
he  professed  to  experience,  nor  from  the  correspondent 
spirit  which  breathed  through  his  writings  and  his 
public  discourses,  that  the  evidence  in  favour  of  his 
genuine  piety  has  arisen.  In  his  outward  conduct  he 
manifested  the  fruits  of  that  internal  principle  which 
influenced  his  heart.  Through  a  long,  a  laborious, 
and  a  diversified  life,  it  will  be  difficult  for  even  malice 
itself  to  fix  upon  him  a  charge  of  moral  turpitude,  that 
shall  at  once  involve  the  action  and  the  motive.  Expe- 
rimental religion  can  only  be  known  to  its  possessor 
and  to  God.  It  is  only  by  the  outward  fruits  resulting 
from  it  that  it  can  be  proved  in  the  eyes  of  mortals  to 
be  genuine  ;  and  where  these  are  not  to  be  found  the 
internal  principle  appears  in  a  very  suspicious  light.  It 
was  the  felicity  of  Dr.  Coke  to  furnish  evidence  of  both  ; 
to  enjoy  a  sense  of  the  divine  favour  in  his  soul,  and 
to  display  the  energy  of  this  principle  in  the  various 
actions  of  benevolence  and  self-denial  which  marked 
his  useful  and  valuable  life. 

In  behalf  of  his  general  usefulness,  the  numerous 
missions  which,  through  the  divine  blessing,  have  been 
established  under  his  auspices  in  various  parts  of  the 
world,  and  the  means  by  which  they  have  been  sup- 
ported, bear  a  most  decisive  testimony.  This  fact  is 
acknowledged  by  the  voice  of  the  British  conference,  in 
the  Minutes  for  the  year  1815,  in  the  following  words : — 
"From  1786,  Dr.  Coke  had  the  principal  direction  of 
our  missions,  and  to  this  glorious  cause  he  entirely 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


377 


yielded  up  all  his  time,  strength,  and  talents.  It  has 
been  truly  stated  that,  for  many  years,  '  he  stooped  to 
the  very  drudgery  of  charity,  and  gratuitously  plead  the 
cause  of  a  perishing  world  from  door  to  door.'  Under 
his  influence  missions  were  established  in  almost  every 
English  island  in  the  West  Indies.  The  flame  of  his 
missionary  zeal  burst  forth  on  British  America.  Me- 
thodist societies  were  also  formed  by  him,  or  under  his 
superintendence,  in  Nova  Scotia,  New-Brunswick,  and 
the  islands  on  the  eastern  coast  of  the  American  conti- 
nent, and  subsequently  in  the  Bahamas  and  Bermuda ; 
and  to  the  coast  of  Africa  also  he  directed  his  zealous 
efforts." 

To  speak  of  his  liberality  would  be  a  superfluous  task, 
when  we  have  already  admitted  that  a  spirit  of  pro- 
fusion might  be  reckoned  among  the  foibles  which 
diversify  his  character.  To  the  pensioners  among  the 
poor,  who  had  been  supported  by  the  bounty  of  his  first 
wife,  he  continued,  as  already  remarked,  the  regular 
stipends  to  the  day  of  his  death.  Toward  the  chapels, 
and  the  dwelling  houses  for  the  foreign  missionaries, 
he  made  large  contributions  ;  and  expended  a  consider- 
able sum  in  addition  to  what  conference  allowed  on  the 
outfit  of  that  mission  to  Asia,  in  which  he  ended  his 
days.  And  finally,  the  property  which  at  his  departure 
from  England  he  consigned  over  to  his  executors  in 
trust,  he  has  bequeathed,  exclusively  of  two  legacies, 
to  the  ultimate  support  of  that  general  cause  in  a  strong 
attachment  to  which  he  both  lived  and  died.  This  pro- 
perty he  has  given  to  "  a  certain  benefit  society,  insti- 
tuted by  the  conference  of  the  people  called  Method- 
ists, late  in  connection  with  the  Rev.  John  Wesley, 
deceased,  called  '  The  Itinerant  Methodist  Preachers' 
Annuity.'  " 

In  submitting  to  the  drudgery  of  charity,  he  suffered 
no  opportunity  to  escape  his  notice  that  could  furnish 
him  with  the  most  distant  prospect  of  pecuniary  aid  for 
the  missions.  And  although  he  occasionally  met  with 
treatment  which  did  not  correspond  with  the  politeness 
of  his  address,  yet  at  other  times  his  applications  were 
successful  where  his  friends  had  anticipated  nothing  but 
repulsive  insult.    A  singular  incident  of  this  description 


378 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


occurred  only  a  few  years  since  at  Stonehouse,  near 
Plymouth. 

Calling  one  day  on  the  captain  of  a  man-of-war,  who 
resided  there,  he  introduced  the  case  of  the  negroes  in 
such  an  affecting  manner  as  to  prevail  upon  him  to  give 
him  a  sum  much  larger  than  he  expected.  This  he 
gratefully  received  and  retired.  The  captain,  who  knew 
nothing  of  Dr.  Coke,  happened,  in  the  course  of  the 
day,  to  call  on  a  gentleman  who  had  long  resided  in  the 
place,  and  to  whom  Dr.  Coke  had  frequently  made  suc- 
cessful applications.  After  conversing  together  for  some 
time,  "  Pray  sir,"  said  the  captain,  "  do  you  know  any 
thing  of  a  little  fellow  who  calls  himself  Dr.  Coke,  and 
who  is  going  about  begging  money  for  missionaries  to 
be  sent  among  the  slaves  ?" — "I  know  him  well,"  was 
the  reply.  "  He  seems,"  rejoined  the  captain,  "  to  be 
a  heavenly  minded  little  devil.  He  coaxed  me  out  of 
two  guineas  this  morning." 

It  was  a  favourite  maxim  with  Dr.  Coke,  as  well  as 
with  Sir  Robert  Walpole,  that  every  man  might  be  pur- 
chased, if  the  person  intending  to  buy  him  could  find 
his  price.  Whether  this  be  a  libel  on  human  nature,  as 
some  have  contended,  forms  no  part  of  the  present 
inquiry ;  but  it  is  certain  that  Dr.  Coke  in  adopting  it 
was  far  from  being  singular.  One  day,  having  advanced 
this  position  before  a  crowded  congregation,  he  was 
requested,  on  the  conclusion  of  the  service,  by  some 
persons  present  who  belonged  to  a  town  about  six  miles 
distant,  to  visit  their  place  and  preach.  His  route 
being  fixed  in  his  own  mind,  and  this  town  not  lying  in 
his  way,  he  refused  to  comply  with  their  request.  Be- 
ing unwilling  to  abandon  their  object  from  a  solitary 
repulse,  they  consulted  together  to  contrive  how  they 
should  proceed  in  their  second  attack  so  as  to  ensure 
success.  In  this  consultation  it  was  observed  by  one, 
"  The  doctor  told  us  in  his  sermon  that  every  man  was 
to  be  purchased,  if  the  buyer  could  find  his  price.  Let 
us  tell  him  that  if  he  will  come,  we  will  hold  ourselves 
responsible  for  a  good  collection  for  the  missions.  Per- 
haps this  may  purchase  him."  His  friends,  assenting 
to  his  proposition,  agreed  to  make  the  attempt,  and  the 
writer  of  this  anecdote  was  delegated  by  them  to  intro- 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE.  379 

duce  their  contrivance  to  Dr.  TJoke.  On  hearing  the 
manner  in  which  they  had  applied  his  own  principle  to 
himself,  he  could  not  but  smile.  He  paused  for  a  few 
moments,  and  then  with  joy  sparkling  in  his  eyes  ex- 
claimed, "  They  have  hit  upon  it  most  effectually.  This 
is  exactly  my  price ;  and  I  will  endeavour  to  go  to- 
morrow." He  went  accordingly,  and  was  so  well 
pleased  with  the  collection,  that  in  most  of  his  future 
visits  Mevagissey,  in  Cornwall,  was  included  in  his 
route. 

In  all  his  public  exertions  and  private  applications 
the  welfare  of  the  missions  was  predominant  in  his 
thought.  To  the  extension  and  support  of  these  his 
time,  his  talents,  his  fortune,  and  his  life  were  alike 
devoted.  When  about  to  embark  on  his  last  voyage  he 
was  not  insensible  of  the  dangers  to  which  he  must 
necessarily  be  exposed  ;  nor  did  he  leave  his  native 
land  without  some  anticipations  of  the  disasters  which 
might  await  both  him  and  his  associates  on  their 
tedious  voyage  and  on  a  foreign  shore.  These  antici- 
pations he  expressed  in  a  sermon  which  he  delivered 
not  many  days  before  he  ascended  the  stately  bark 
from  which  his  body  was  committed  to  the  deep.  In 
the  concluding  paragraphs  of  this  sermon,  which  it  was 
his  intention  to  publish  if  time  would  have  permitted, 
his  thoughts  were  evidently  directed  to  those  awful 
realities  which  he  has  since  been  called  to  experience. 
And  although  nothing  of  presentiment  can  be  inferred 
from  his  expressions,  he  took  leave  of  his  audience  in 
the  language  of  departure  and  of  final  farewell. 

"  Relying,"  he  observed,  "  on  the  promise  of  Him 
who  has  said  '  Now  is  the  accepted  time,  now  is  the  day 
of  salvation/  we  go  forth  in  the  name  of  God,  trusting 
solely  to  him  for  the  success  which  we  hope  to  realize. 
It  is  in  your  power  to  be  coworkers  together  with  us 
and  with  God.  Let  me,  therefore,  entreat  you,  as  you 
wish  well  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  to  render  this  great 
work  some  pecuniary  assistance  in  the  present  instance  ; 
and,  on  future  occasions,  when  our  brethren  shall  solicit 
your  contributions,  do  not  withhold  your  hand. 

"  This  is,  perhaps,  the  last  time  that  I  shall  ever  have 
an  opportunity  of  addressing  you.    Within  a  few  days 


380 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


we  shall  bid  adieu  to  England  ;  and  probably  for  ever. 
In  the  meanwhile  let  me  entreat  you  to  regard  your 
own  souls,  and  to  use  diligence  to  make  your  calling 
and  election  sure.  Temptations  are  at  home,  as  well  as 
abroad.  The  emissaries  of  Satan  are  in  every  place ; 
so  that  we  are  no  longer  safe  than  while  we  keep  close 
to  God. 

"  For  my  own  part  I  am  fully  persuaded  that  we, 
who  are  about  to  leave  you,  are  in  the  path  of  duty ; 
and  I  am  perfectly  convinced  that  God  will  bless  our 
labours,  although  to  what  extent  and  in  what  manner 
may  be  unknown.  We  are  in  the  hands  of  Omnipo- 
tence, and  under  the  divine  protection ;  and  here  we 
repose  in  safety  and  peace. 

"  It  is  of  little  consequence  whether  we  take  our 
flight  to  glory  from  the  land  of  our  nativity,  from  the 
trackless  ocean,  or  the  shores  of  Ceylon.  '  I  cannot  go 
where  universal  love  not  smiles  around,  and  where  he 
vital  breathes  there  must  be  joy.'  Above  all,  let  us 
crave  an  interest  in  your  prayers ;  not  only  for  our  per- 
sonal safety,  but  for  the  success  of  our  mission  ;  for 
without  the  divine  blessing  the  most  favourable  omens 
must  prove  abortive. 

"  Let  me  furthermore  beseech  you  not  to  estimate  the 
probability  of  our  success  by  the  insignificance  of  the 
instruments.  The  work  is  of  God.  There  was  a  time 
when  Christianity  itself  had,  in  all  human  probability, 
less  to  hope.  The  powers  which  now  favour  us  were 
then  hostile  to  it;  and  yet  in  three  hundred  years  it 
rose  upon  the  ruins  of  pagan  establishments.  Who  can 
say  that  a  similar  event  may  not  take  place  among  the 
millions  of  India,  whose  future  generations  shall  rise  up 
and  call  us  blessed. 

"We  can  appeal  to  Heaven  for  the  purity  of  our 
motives,  and  we  look  into  eternity  for  our  final  reward. 
Full  of  this  conviction,  we  trust  that  God,  having  made 
us  instrumental  in  turning  the  hearts  of  the  disobedient 
to  the  wisdom  of  the  just,  will  give  us  our  part  in  the 
first  resurrection,  that  on  us  the  second  death  may  have 
no  power." 

We  have  no  right  to  say  that  the  language  of  the  pre- 
ceding extract  was  prophetic  ;  but  when  we  compare 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  COKE. 


381 


the  events  which  have  since  taken  place,  with  these 
remarkable  anticipations  of  them,  we  cannot  but  con- 
clude that  the  coincidence  is  extraordinary.  It  is  obvious 
from  these  passages  that  the  impression  on  his  mind  to 
visit  India  retained  its  full  strength  to  the  moment  of 
his  departure ;  and  that,  from  the  period  of  its  earliest 
influence,  he  was  fully  convinced  it  came  from  God. 
Admitting  this  to  be  fact,  the  death  of  Dr.  Coke,  before 
his  arrival  at  India,  is  involved  in  impenetrable  mystery  ; 
and  we  cannot  imagine  his  persuasion  to  be  delusive  ; 
the  glorious  effects  to  which  it  has  given  occasion,  and 
which  are  now  exemplified  in  Ceylon,  contain  a  full 
answer  to  all  suggestions  of  that  nature. 

On  the  laws  of  an  invisible  world  we  have  no  right  to 
speculate  ;  and  after  admitting  that  justice,  wisdom, 
truth,  and  mercy  are  inseparable  from  the  economy  of 
God,  we  must  be  content  to  trust  him,  where  we  cannot 
trace  his  ways.  Wherever  we  look  we  find  ourselves 
encircled  with  obscurities.  In  tracing  Dr.  Coke  to  his 
grave,  we  see  the  church  deprived  of  a  burning  and  a 
shining  light,  but  the  reasons  are  concealed  from  us. 
Here  then  we  must  impose  silence  on  our  inquiries,  and 
wait  with  patient  resignation  until  the  shadows  of  time 
shall  be  dispelled  by  the  light  of  eternity. 


THE  END. 


v 


